《You're My Mate (BL)》 Chapter 1 ?Chapter 1: Prologue ¡°You will regret the Cursed Werewolf!¡± Said the man who had just lost his partner. The Cursed Werewolf Alpha was silent with trembling hands under the full moon shining brightly, for he had no idea what he had just done. David Henderson is a cursed Werewolf Alpha who must live a life full of misery. He is the Cursed Werewolf Alpha who will always prey on the Werewolf Beta on a moon night, whether a boy or a girl. And the curse can be lost when David finds his soul mate. But it¡¯s already been decades since he hasn¡¯t managed to find his soul mate. He killed nearly 97 Werewolf Betas. Yes, David is now 97 years old. He began to control himself when he met Leon, Leon Nelson. David feels that Leon is his soul mate. ¡°You¡¯re My Mate,¡± Said David to Leon. ..... Leon is a man who has Rare Blood and is coveted by many other supernatural beings. Werewolves, Vampires, Witches, Wendigos, and many more of their kind, were all after the Holy Pure Blood that belonged to him. David, who knows that, tries his best to protect Leon¡¯s life from other supernatural beings, even though he is sometimes tempted by the smell of Leon¡¯s Rare Blood. And the most potent enemy who also wants Leon¡¯s Rare blood is Robert Pattinson; he is a rich man of Vampire descent who has lived for 159 years as a Vampire. ¡°Leon, Be My boyfriend!¡± Said Robert to Leon. His job is to get Leonpletely because his Vampire n already has a big n. The trouble is that other supernatural beings do not detect his life because Robert can walk under the hot sun, making it difficult for David to act. After all, he feels that Robert is an ordinary human being. Will David be able to protect Leon from other supernatural beings, including Robert? Or he will be tempted by the scent of Rare Blood that resides in Leon¡¯s body... All that will be told by Leon Nelson, David Henderson, and Robert Pattinson. ***************************** [Present Day] [Ohio City] Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°RING!!!¡± I woke up startled and sat straight up on my bed, looking in all directions to find where the sound wasing from. ¡°Damn rm clock!¡± I cursed as I turned off the rm clock and threw it on the side of the bed, the rm clock that always wakes me up on time before going to school. Monday is a cursed day for me because I have to leave early in the morning and collect some papers I have finished writing. Ugh, Arts Lessons Sucks! But I still like it. Because only in Arts and Culture can I calmly do things I like. Yup. Paint. It is one of my hobbies. Luckily I didn¡¯t forget to prepare itst night, so there are still a few minutes toze around. ¡®DUAR!¡¯ ¡®DUAR!¡¯ ¡®DUAR!¡¯ ¡°Leon! Let¡¯s go to school immediately! Your father was already prepared!¡± Yep, And I almost forgot my second rm, which was my mom. ¡°Yes, Mom, in a moment.¡± My answer sounded rushed. I canceled the intention of beingzy, and now I had to prepare myself immediately to be able to go to school. After taking a shower and getting ready, I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting my school uniform. After that, I rushed to take my backpack and put it on, then ran out of the room that wasfortable for me to heal in a cave. I saw my father and mother sitting in the dining room; they were enjoying the breakfast prepared by my mother. ¡°Come on. Mom asked me to get everything ready immediately because it seemed like I¡¯d bete for school! Then you two are still very rxed, enjoying breakfast. Even though it¡¯s already time...¡± I widened my eyes when I saw the clock on the wall that was hanging on the wall. I was in the dining room because it was 6:30 in the morning. ¡°Yup... Time for breakfast together! You rarelye with Mommy and Daddy for breakfast together. So Mommy purposely set your rm earlier than before!¡± My mother replied so casually while getting breakfast for me. It feels like my chin has fallen to the ground; I stay still with a t gaze looking at my mother and father. How could they have the heart to wake me up this early to enjoy breakfast with the two of them? I satzily in front of the two of them, slowly holding the spoon. Is it true that this spoon weighs tens of kilos, so it feels like my right-hand lift is too heavy? ¡°Leon! Let¡¯s have breakfast first. Don¡¯t get used to it if you don¡¯t have breakfast in the morning, you¡¯ll get a stomachache when you¡¯re at school!¡± My thoughts were cut short when I heard a deep voice directed at me. Yup, he is my father named Nick Nelson. A man with a handsome stature, sharp nose, and blue eyes, it seems that there are still many women or widows who crave him And next to him was my mother, Jessica. I never knew my mother¡¯s full name because I never asked her about her surname. But in essence, she is such a beautiful woman who always understands me and is my guardian angel to me. And I am Leon Nelson, an 18-year-old male. My fair skin, blonde hair, and navy blue eyes have attracted the girls in my school. My hobby is painting and drawing the face of whoever I like. Several times I got caught while pulling the girl I liked kissing one of the most popr boys in my ss. And it made my eyes go ck when hit by the hit from the girl¡¯s lover¡¯s left hand. ¡°You pervert!¡± The guy called me a pervert. As if I wanted to scream and retaliate, but I realized that my body wasn¡¯t as big as his. And, of course, not as bulky as his body. So the attempt to retaliate was only in my mind. I will not tell you how I am because I don¡¯t have to say it to you now. The important thing is that I finish my breakfast and go to school as soon as possible. Because with me going to school as quickly as possible, it will be as soon as I go home and nest back into my private cave. Since school is such a tedious activity, nothing interests me except drawing and spending time drawing. ¡°Honey, I have put your lunch box in your bag, okay, don¡¯t forget to eat it...¡± said my mom while waving at me when I was about to get into the car. I nodded at her, signaling that I understood what mom was saying. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going!¡± My father said as he drove fast driving his Alphard. ¡°Baby, you light up my world like nobody else. The way that you flip your hair gets me overwhelmed. But it isn¡¯t hard to tell when you smile at the ground. You don¡¯t know, oh-oh...¡± And this is my father¡¯s lousy habit; he always ys the song loudly in the car while singing, expressing that this song is like his song. ¡°You don¡¯t know you¡¯re beautiful..¡± he sings as he watches me grip something that doesn¡¯t look like a mic in his imagination. I didn¡¯t reply to anything my father did; I smiled faintly and forced my eyes to look out the car window. This is how my life is in the morning when I want to go to school; the same thing is repeated with almost the same incident. That¡¯s why sometimes I¡¯m so bored with the Wheel of Life that it feels like spinning in that ce. Sometimes I want to get out of the wheel and have another life. But I realized that was impossible. ¡®CIETT...¡¯ I widened my eyes and felt like my body was being pushed forward when my father suddenly braked. ¡°Daddy! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked with an annoyed look at him with a sharp gaze. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Leon, I almost missed your school.¡± He replied, smiling broadly at me; he looked at me while lifting his sses over his forehead. I can only sigh in annoyance, get out of the car, and close it a little tight. Then left him alone on the side of the road without looking back. ¡°Leon... Have a nice day!¡± I heard the scream from my father, but I didn¡¯t turn around and just gave him a thumbs-up without turning my face toward him. And as soon as I heard the car go off and leave the school area, I looked at it and thought, ¡®Should I be like that to my dad?¡¯ It seems there is nothing to regret because everything has happened. I rushed to my ss to take art lessons because today was the day I could fully express myself. When I was about to enter the ssroom, it turned out that all the students were already at the school. And it feels like I¡¯m one of thete students today. ..... ¡°Knock... Knock... Knock...¡± I knocked on the door slowly, and the bespectacled man sitting at his desk immediately looked at me with a big smile. ¡°Come on in; ss is about to start!¡± Mr. Daniel said he is the best art and culture teacher for me. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: New Student Leon ¡ª¨C I gave Mr. Daniel a big smile when he allowed me to enter for free. Because if maybe another student made the same mistake as me, surely Mr. Daniel would punish him. I don¡¯t know why Mr. Daniel always distinguishes other students from me; sometimes, I think about it. But I try not to think like that. I put my bag on the bench. I usually sit near the window. For some reason, I always like to find a seat near the window because, for me looking outside from inside the ssroom is something unique. By the way, I always sat alone and was in the very back seat. Doesn¡¯t like sitting with others or others who might not like sitting with me. ..... But actually, I never thought about it. I took out some colored pencils from the table and opened the drawing book to prepare for the lesson Mr. Daniel would give. ¡°Okay, since everything isplete, we will start today¡¯s lesson right away.¡± I nced at where Mr. Daniel was when he said those words. Because after Mr. Daniel said those words, it was a sign that the art and culture lesson was about to start. It¡¯s time to release all the images in my head into a colorful ink stroke in my drawing book. I smiled widely as I held my colored pencil and prepared to draw the image in my head. ¡°But before we start, allow me to introduce a new student!¡± Mr. Daniel said with enthusiasm. I, who was already excited by holding my colored pencils, was immediately stopped as if all my imagination had been blown away and not in my head anymore. Damn! Why does there have to be a pause like this? Should there be a new student in this ss? Even though I think 19 students are enough, 19 is a good number for a ss. Because with 19, there will be one person who doesn¡¯t have a partner to sit with. Yes, that¡¯s me. But if there¡¯s one more person in this ss, I won¡¯t be sitting on this bench alone. ¡®Fuck! Damn it! Why does today feel so bad!¡¯ I cursed in my heart as I put my colored pencil back on the table. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and looked out the window. Veryzy to deal with new students. So I decided not to pay attention to anyone in front of the ss. ¡°Come in, new students, introduce yourself!¡± Mr. Daniel said to the white-skinned man with tall, cherry red lips, light brown eyes, brown hair, athletic body, and broad chest who was walking closer to Mr. Daniel. ¡°Hello, everyone. Introduce my name, David Henderson. I just moved to this city. Hope to be more familiar in the future.¡± David said with a big smile. All eyes are on the man currently standing on Mr. Daniel¡¯s left. It was as if their eyes had all been hypnotized by the handsome man in front of them. ¡°David, you can sit with Leon in the backseat. That¡¯s the only seat left,¡± said Mr. Daniel. David just nodded his head and left Mr. Daniel. I heard all the introductions were in front of the ss, but I deliberately didn¡¯t turn my face a little toward the boy. Just silently staring out the window without looking at him at all. For some reason, I seem to be looking out the window, but I can notice something else around me. I believe that all my teacher friends in this ss are amazed by the good looks of the new student. But I purposely didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. I could hear the new student¡¯s footsteps approaching me; I slowly tried to fix my perhaps impolite sitting and packed some of my things on the table. I can hear that the new student is currently sitting on the bench to my right. I also know that the new student is currently watching me. As much as possible, I won¡¯t even look at him because introductions, let alone making a rtionship with new students, are something very annoying. ¡°Hi,¡± ¡°Hi,¡± I answered spontaneously without me noticing. I quickly turned my face away from him. How can I answer his greeting? Even though I tried my best not to pay any attention to this new student. But why, only with the greeting ¡°hi¡± was I hypnotized and immediately responded with the salute ¡°hi¡± as well. My heart was beating so fast; it felt like my body didn¡¯t want topromise with me anymore. When I identally saw his face, it was the first time I saw such a handsome man sitting to my right. I don¡¯t know what makes him different, but this new student named David looks so different from the others. ¡°I¡¯m David, you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Leon!¡± I replied, smiling at him. Shit! I opened my eyes wide, then turned my face away from David again. What is wrong with me? Why does it feel like I can¡¯t control my body well? Why every time he asks, and I always answer it. But in my heart, I don¡¯t want to do that. Oh God, is this man a magician? The one who casts his spell when he meets other people. ¡°Nice name. Will you take me on a tour of the schoolter?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Fuck! What happened to me? Again I turned my face back after I answered his question, and I decided to sit a little further away from him. My hands are shaking, and it feels like cold sweat has been running down my face and body; I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me or Why It seems I can¡¯t control myself. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah, yup, I¡¯m fine. Just sweating, I think the weather is not friendly!¡± I answered again spontaneously to David. After saying those words, I immediately turned my face back from David and looked at the drawing book. My fingers gripped tightly on the colored pencils on the table, not knowing what was happening to me, why I didn¡¯t seem to be able to control myself well when dealing with the man next to me. ¡°Ah, I see; this is for you.¡± I slowly turned towards where David was, as he handed me a red boxed drink. I widened my eyes in surprise when he gave me my favorite drink. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± I answered haltingly, then took the lychee-vored drink he had just given me. Fuck! Was he a magician? Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Weird Feeling... Leon ¡ª¨C My mind keeps raging with a big question mark about the man next to me right now. I don¡¯t know why it feels like He has something different inside of him. I am one of those men born with such extraordinary sensitivity. Even my sensitivity inside is more remarkable than others, so sometimes it makes me different from my friends. Sometimes I can sense that something terrible is going to happen, and a few minutester, it is. My ssmate fell into the sewer, but I don¡¯t know for sure if it was because of my feelings or not. But the bottom line is that I was born with something different inside of me. It felt like something was tickling me from head to toe, but I didn¡¯t know what it was. It¡¯s just a feeling I like to overthink this. ..... The man on my right was silently watching Mr. Daniel, who was busy exining today¡¯s cultural arts assignment. I¡¯m usually always focused and passionate about art and art lessons, but today it feels like the clouds are covering me. I can¡¯t focus when there¡¯s a boy on my right. I nced in the direction where David was; even though I pretended not to see him, I think he knew I was currently ncing at him. You could say that he is handsome and has a proportional face that fits him well. Sometimes I feel that some people¡¯s faces don¡¯t match theirs. I am one of those people who suit my face. My opinion. ¡°Alright, all of you can do the assignment I just exined and collect it before recess!¡± Mr. Daniel said to all the students in this ss. ¡®I¡¯m dead! What was exined by Mr. Daniel? Why do I not understand at all the exnation exined by Mr. Daniel? More precisely, I did not listen and was less focused on the lessons exined by Mr. Daniel.¡¯ I thought, confused. I feel like David knows I¡¯m confused because I can think that he¡¯s watching me right now. Watch me gripping my colored pencil tightly and wiggling my feet hard under the table. And that¡¯s one of my weaknesses; I¡¯m very quickly nervous if there¡¯s something ufortable on my mind. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± David asked me gently. I didn¡¯t feel like answering his question, but as if my head was turning towards him, I spread a smile on my face at him, then my lips seemed to move on their own to answer David¡¯s question. ¡°I didn¡¯t focus on the exnation from Mr. Daniel, so I was baffled about what task he was given?¡± I said spontaneously to David. Fuck! I especially pulled my face when I finished saying those words because I¡¯m not a person who likes to make small talk with other people, especially with new students. But it feels like this time I failed because everything has happened, and I can¡¯t stop myself from always answering questions from David. This man must have something in him that I don¡¯t know. ¡°So Mr. Daniel just exined that we have to draw someone who is in love!¡± David replied, smiling at me; his eyes narrowed, and his smile widened as he finished his sentence. I swear I died. Why is this man¡¯s smile so different from other men¡¯s? My heart beats so fast when I see his smile. Especially after hearing thest sentence of his words, ¡°In love,¡± in my head right now is just a couple who are making love and kissing in the park. Do I have to draw it? ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± I replied softly then I nodded my head, smiling at David. Since when did I act like a girl blushing to a guy who was currently staring at her face? fuck. That is not me! Without looking back in the direction where David was, I decided to draw the assignment given by Mr. Daniel. I slowly closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and let it out. Then it was time to put some ink on my drawing book. When I was concentrating on a work that I was about to produce, it felt like the world around me stopped instantly; I could feel every second of any movement around me. And that can make me calm to draw and produce good works. ¡®RING!!!¡¯ I gasped and put down my colored pencils when I heard the recess bell ringing. I didn¡¯t think the arts and culture lessons had to be finished quickly. It seemed only half an hour, but the recess bell had rung. Fortunately, the work I inscribed just now has beenpleted. I smiled widely as I looked at the work in front of me, holding it proudly and ready to collect it. ¡°Wow, Gorgeous!¡± David said while looking in the direction where my work was. I slowly looked up at him, then gave him a big smile. This is the first time I have received apliment from someone else. ¡°Really?¡± I asked him. ¡°Yeah, this is the most beautiful drawing I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± David replied, shing a smile back at me. This is the first time it feels like my soul is flying into the air, leaving my body in the art ss this is the first time other people have praised me because the one who usually praises my work is only Mr. Daniel. I have always cherished Mr. Daniel in my heart because he is the one who always appreciates my work. But this time, it feels like someone is rebelling against being included in the list of notable people in my heart because David said those words that made me incredibly ttered. I got up from my seat, then slowly gathered my work for Mr. Daniel. ¡°This is Sir!¡± I said to Mr. Daniel while putting my picture on the table. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great, Leon!¡± Said Mr. Daniel, who made me float back in the air. I immediately turned around without answering his ttery and hurried back to my seat. ¡°BUGH!¡± But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t realize that behind me, there were people who were also queuing up to collect the picture. My body collided with him, my head hit his broad chest, then my legs which were previously forward, swayed to the side so that my weight was resting on the side. ¡®Fuck! isn¡¯t veryfortable! Will I fall in front of the ss? Seen by all my ssmates!. Hell no.¡¯ I thought, worried. ¡®HAP!¡¯ But it feels like what I¡¯m thinking doesn¡¯t match reality because right now, I feel that my body is supported by strong arms that wrap around my waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked in his deep hoarse voice, echoing in my head. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Werewolf? Ha... Ha... Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Are you okay?¡± The hoarse and deep voice echoed in my head, I recognized the voice, and it was a new list I had heard today. I looked at the face of the man who was currently hugging me. No. More of a ce to save me from a fall that would embarrass me. ¡°Oh, David.¡± I don¡¯t know why it feels like I can¡¯t control these lips; I identally said his name when I saw his handsome face in front of me. ..... It felt like everyone in the ssroom disappeared instantly, and only me and David were in this ufortable position. When he smiled at me, it was as if countless cherry blossom petals had fallen to decorate this ufortable scene. It feels like I¡¯m breaking away from him, but my hands are on his chest, allowing me to feel his soft heartbeat. ¡®Fuck! He is a man! But why can I be like this to him? Ugh, I hate to say this word, but why can I be ugh ¡°Stunned¡± by him.¡¯ my mind is pounding. Before long, I felt my body swing forward, and I could feel my weight return to its original position. All the imagination in my head just disappeared instantly, and I saw all my ssmates looking at David and me. I don¡¯t know what expression they gave me because it was as if their cheeks suddenly turned red when they saw me being caught by David. I lowered my head and left the front of the ss, heading to the bench where I was sitting. I sat down and buried my face in my arms on the table. I can feel that my cheeks are blushing right now, Either because I¡¯m embarrassed because my ssmates saw this happening or maybe because there¡¯s something weird inside me. I¡¯m sure David has a magic spell that makes me like this. [Tap... Tap... Tap...] I could hear the footstepsing closer to me, and it must be David. And soon, I could feel that the person was sitting next to me. I lifted my head and looked directly at him, ¡°Who the hell are you? Thank you in advance for saving me from the embarrassment if I fell in front of the ss. But back to the main topic. Who are you?¡± I asked him with wide eyes at him, and I lowered my voice so that my ssmates wouldn¡¯t hear my conversation with David. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re so cute!¡± He replied with a smile, then returned to his writing utensil on the table. ¡®Shit! Is this man acting pretentious to me? He did not answer my question!¡¯ My mind rumbled; I wanted to grab his hair. ¡°Are you a magician?¡± I hissed at him, squinting at where David was. David turned to me as if surprised when I said the question. ¡®I knew for sure she was a witch!¡¯ I guess I¡¯m right. ¡°Haha, are there still magicians in this modern age?¡± He answered with a chuckle in response to my question. My previously intimidating face to him immediately shrunk in an instant. The point he gave. There is some truth to it. Why didn¡¯t I think of that earlier? ¡°Ah yes, hehe,¡± I said, wincing in embarrassment because of the question I had just given David. I turned my face away from him, then immediately cleaned up the colored pencils on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not a magician, but I¡¯m the Werewolf; I¡¯m the Alpha.¡± He answered while whispering at the veryst sentence of his words. I was silent for a moment, trying to digest the sentence he had just said; I widened my eyes and then slowly turned to him. The tingling feeling in my stomach seemed to burst when I heard the answer from memory. ¡°Haha, gosh. Haha, how could there be a werewolf? That¡¯s only in movies, haha!¡± I said with a chuckle and lowered my sentences when I said the word ¡°werewolf.¡± I also didn¡¯t want my ssmates to think I was crazy. ¡°Okay, I appreciate your joke, but it seems your imagination is too high to say that answer!¡± I added, patting David on the shoulder a few times. But I was confused when I saw his expression also confused looking at me. What was this man thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I am a werewolf? And I am the Alpha of that Werewolf!¡± He said while looking tly at me. It was as if his eyes were telling him what he had just said was the truth. I paused for a moment to hold back myughter which maybe I couldn¡¯t control right now; then I looked at his face, which was now right in front of me. When I looked closely at his face, I noticed his beautiful eyes. David¡¯s light brown color makes his eyes attractive when viewed up close. But I immediately looked back, and in a sh, I saw David¡¯s eyes turn red for a few seconds. ¡°Why?¡± David asked, looking worried at me. ¡°Ah, are your eyes... Hmmm, it¡¯s nothing...¡± I answered briefly as I put all my writing utensils into my bag. ¡°You want to go around the school, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked him. ¡°Yup, you apany, right?¡± Ask David to make sure. ¡°Of course,¡± I answered simply as I got up. After I got up from my seat, David also got up and followed me out of the ssroom. When the two of us came out of the ssroom, the girls and boys rushed toward me in droves. My eyes widen in surprise when so many students are running toward me. Wait. Not me. More specifically, the man behind me. David. Shit! Since when did I be popr in this school? Damn. They were all queuing up to be able to take pictures with David. I shifted my body to get away from David, but David instead grabbed my right hand as if he didn¡¯t want me to leave him. Unlucky!. At the time, David was busy being asked for photos and autographs by several male and female students. From a distance, I saw a man walking in the direction of this crowd with a very annoyed expression on his face. I narrowed my eyes to see who it was, and I immediately widened my eyes when I found out it was ¡°Robert!¡± He is the most popr boy in this school; he loves to tease me about being his boyfriend. I don¡¯t know why Robert always interferes with my life, with him asking me to be his boyfriend. He is the most popr boy in this school, and many girls and boys are crazy about him. But I¡¯m not one of them. Robert was the most handsome boy in this school before. Before David entered this school and made other students turn away from him. And for the reason he always teases me and asks me to be his boyfriend, I still don¡¯t know the reason. ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: He Saved Me... Leon ¡ª¨C I looked several times in the direction where David was, knowing that a threat wasing for me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll evere face to face with Robert, who likes to tease me, especially if he knows that there is a new student who has be popr. ¡°David, Come on, we have to get going!¡± I said to David while dragging his left arm with my right. But it seems that David, still surrounded by many students who want to ask for a photo with him, can¡¯t get out of the crowd. That¡¯s enough. I give up. Just let Robert make his jokes which I don¡¯t like. With his messy face, Robert drew closer to the crowd, trying to figure out what was happening. ..... ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s this? Why is there so much noise?¡± asked Robert, immediately making all the students look at him. And at the same time, Robert¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the new student who might be foreign to his eyes. ¡°Ah, new student! Not bad too! But still won¡¯t be able to beat my prestige, haha!¡± Said Robert arrogantly with an intimidating look at David. The students who were queuing for a photo with David and Robert immediately separated themselves and moved away from Robert and David because they knew that after this, there would be amotion. When the students separated from the crowd, Robert ambled toward where David was. But his eyes shifted when he saw David¡¯s hand gripping my left hand. I tried to turn my face away and not look in the direction where Robert was, but I felt like I had failed because he must know where I was. ¡°Wow, hello, Leon.¡± He greeted me with his strange style while smiling broadly closer to me. ¡®I¡¯m dead!¡¯ I could swear that sentence in my heart when I saw that Robert was approaching me. ¡°Have you thought of an answer to the question I gave you?¡± asked Robert as he brought his face closer to mine. ¡®PLAK!¡¯ ¡®SLAPPED¡¯ Hearing the voice near my ear, I immediately widened my eyes and looked in the direction where the voice came from. I said wide when I saw David¡¯s right-hand p Robert¡¯s left cheek. ¡°Be polite, and don¡¯t like to tease other people!¡± David said as he stood in front of me. Since when has anyone dared to p Robert¡¯s handsome face, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. David is the new student, and he dared to p Robert on the cheek when Robert was about to tease me. ¡°We must leave immediately!¡± I said spontaneously and asked David to leave. Otherwise, there would be a fight between the two of them because I know the character of Robert, who does not want to be looked down upon by others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine,¡± David answered calmly, holding my hand tightly. I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but this time I feel like I only believe what he said. I can only surrender. ¡°Fuck you! How dare you p my face!¡± Robert cursed in a tone full of emotion; he clenched his fists and brought them to David¡¯s face. ¡®HAP!¡¯ But before Robert¡¯s fist hit David¡¯s face, David managed to grip Robert¡¯s fist right in front of his face. Robert widened his eyes when he saw his fist caught by David. ¡°Is that all you¡¯re capable of?¡± David said in a sinister tone, then slowly twisted and twisted Robert¡¯s fist. ¡°Arghhh!!! Damn it! Let go! Awwhhh!¡± Robert groaned in pain as his fist was twisted in the opposite direction by David. It was the first time I saw that Robert was really in pain being taught a lesson by David. ¡°Hey, David. Let go! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± I said, reminding David while inviting him to leave from the front of the ss. ¡°Ah yes, we will go around the school, hehe!¡± David replied until he smiled at me, then he waved his hand, holding Robert¡¯s fist to the right, making Robert immediately fall to the floor. And that¡¯s when David and I decided to leave the ce. Many students saw, and many of them were so amazed by what David had done. Because since Robert entered this school, not a single student dared to oppose him. Only this time, as a new student, David even dared to do that to Robert. Of course, all the students of this school were surprised by it. ¡°Bastard! Wait for my revenge!¡± Robert shouted from a distance when David and I had moved away from the ce. It doesn¡¯t matter what is around me right now because I don¡¯t want to think about it. But I appreciate what David has just done because he did it to defend me. ¡°Thank you!¡± I told David at the moment, we were both in the school¡¯s backyard. ¡°Thank you for what?¡± David asked me curiously while smiling as if nothing had happened a few minutes ago. ¡°Oh, forget it!¡± I answered dryly when he didn¡¯t understand what I meant. Because actually, it¡¯s useless if I have to exin to him. David and I strolled while introduced to the area behind the school, where there is a hydroponic nting usually used for the practice of students at this school. ¡°By the way, What exactly does he mean? Why is he asking you to answer a question from him?¡± David asked me curiously, and I couldn¡¯t seem to get away from the question. ¡°Huh, I¡¯mzy to talk about it. But I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± I said with a sigh as I was about to tell him what had happened to Robert and me. ¡°He is the most popr boy in this school; Robert is the boy many girls and boys chase. But I¡¯m not one of them. But I don¡¯t know why Robert always teases me to be his boyfriend. He asked me to be his boyfriend many times. But I never answered his questions, because it¡¯s impossible, the most popr guy asked me to date. Isn¡¯t there another purpose in that?¡± I exined in a somewhat annoyed tone as I recalled the many incidents in which Robert had teased me. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± I asked David again Because after I exined myint, he kept quiet while holding his chin. ¡°Ah yes, I¡¯m listening to you. I¡¯m just amazed at the man, why he can be like that to you. Why can he want you so much like that.¡± Said David trying to learn from the story I told him. But at least when I told him, a ck in my heart started to loosen because I was the only one holding it in before that. ¡°Then be my boyfriend!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6: David Henderson~ David ¡ª¨C ¡°Come on, David, get ready! We have to go to your new school!¡± Izily pushed aside the bag that was on my desk. My father asked me to prepare for my new school immediately. Hell. How many times have I changed schools because I followed his wishes? I don¡¯t know what my father nned for me; why does he always invite me to move from one city to another? For a trivial reason, I always get a long lecture from my father. ..... That¡¯s right; Dad asked me to move to another city when I couldn¡¯t find the person I was looking for. More specifically, someone who should be my partner in the future. Mate. The story is very long about why my father asked me to get married or find my soul mate. Because after Dad found out that I was the Alpha of the werewolf, his attitude changedpletely towards me. He did not exin in detail the reason, but there is one thing I know from my family tree. I am a descendant of the Werewolf Alpha and Beta. Where is my father, Patrick Henderson? He is Werewolf Alpha. And myte mother, Natalie Roman, was a Werewolf Beta who my father bit. Long story short, they are both married and have a son named David Henderson. Yes, that¡¯s me. And it is said that if Werewolf Alpha married werewolf Beta, his son wouldter be Werewolf Omega. But in reality, it is not. I even had an Alpha identity after I turned 17. And that was decades ago. And that identity is a curse to me. The elders of my father said that if the Werewolf Alpha and Werewolf Beta couple had a werewolf Alpha child, there would be a terrible disaster in my family. At first, my mother did not believe what the elders of my father said. And my mother still decided to take care of me without telling the truth. Finally, my mother died at my hands because of an unexpected and unintentional incident by me. On my 17th birthday, on that full moon night, I couldn¡¯t control myself the first time I could transform into a werewolf form. And the first prey I fell for was my mother. Fuck! I¡¯m disobedient. But that is not the important point of this story because it turns out that the prophecy by my father¡¯s elders said that the first prey of Werewolf Alpha, the child of the Werewolf Alpha and Werewolf Beta couple, was his mother, namely Werewolf Beta. And since then, my father has carefully taken care of me on a full moon night. Because my father¡¯s elder said, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to stop preying on male or female Werewolf Betas until he finds his soul mate!¡± And dad says if I haven¡¯t found my soul mate, I can be more dangerous than that. Because what I¡¯m afraid of is that I¡¯m going to ughter someone else¡¯s Werewolf Beta because it has happened several times in several cities. When I rampage at the full moon, I never ughter an unpaired Werewolf Beta. But I always ughter the Werewolf Beta that has a partner. It¡¯s one of my curses. Because of that incident, my father and I became fugitives from many Werewolf members in several cities. And they were after me to cut off my head. They called me. ¡°Cursed Werewolf!¡± The name had already spread to several cities, and my identity was also almost known to many werewolf members. Fellow Werewolves shouldn¡¯t kill each other, but I¡¯ve killed almost 15 Beta Werewolves with a partner. This is the only Ohio city that doesn¡¯t know my identity; maybe soon, the news will spread to this city. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± My father asked as he opened the car door. I just nodded my head, agreeing with what my father asked. Since the incident on my 17th birthday, I haven¡¯t had a long conversation with my father. Because until now, I still feel guilty about this incident. I feel guilty that Dad doesn¡¯t have a partner anymore because a Werewolf who has imprinted someone or his partner won¡¯t be in touch with other werewolves or people when his partner dies. That¡¯s how all the werewolves I¡¯ve killed their mates feel. How cruel I am. Today is the first day I go to school in this city, and the goal is the same. I have to find my soul mate. My father said the Werewolf mate had a different smell than the others, whether a normal human or a werewolf. And nearly 97 years on, I still haven¡¯t found the distinct scent my father was referring to. I don¡¯t know what the smell will be like. But all the scents from their bodies or blood that I can smell are very rotten, not good at all. There are also sour and sour. Ewhhh. I want to throw up when I tell it. But what is clear is that my father said my soul mate would have the scent of tuberose flowers. What he said smells so sweet and fragrant; other smells can¡¯t beat it. And until now, I still can not find the smell. I entered the ss where I first attended school in this small town. When I entered the ss all the students in the ss were very noisy and noisy. Maybe because they saw my handsome face and athletic body; I have no doubts about it because every time I go to a new school, I always feel the same way I do now. So it¡¯s normal for me. When I entered the ss and introduced myself, the teacher named Daniel asked me to sit with the boy in the back corner. ¡°Strange!¡± That¡¯s what I thought when I saw the figure of a man silently looking out of the window without looking at me at all. I sat next to him and managed to get to know him. Of course, I managed to converse with him because no one can refuse to answer questions because that is one of the auras I have. His name is Leon, and he is an ordinary but mysterious boy to me. And strangely, when I was next to this man, I did not smell anything on his body. Even the sour or sour smell or other odors, like most people in this ss, didn¡¯t smell like the man sitting on my left. Who exactly is he? Why can¡¯t I smell his scent? Could it be that He has the power within him? I can only think when I¡¯m next to him. Finally, he decided to take me around the school, showing me some of the ces in this school. Several events had happened before I was in the school¡¯s backyard, but I was toozy to tell them. I was surprised when I heard the story from Leon that he was being chased by a man named Robert. Robert asked Leon to be his boyfriend. Of course, I¡¯m curious about it, because why did that man want Leon to be his boyfriend? ¡°Then be my boyfriend!¡± I ventured to ask him this ridiculous question hoping to get an answer I wanted to get. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author¡¯s Note: David¡¯s pov is an interlude in this story. Because all these stories only belong to Leon. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Weird Man? Or Crazy? Leon ¡ª¨C My eyes widened instantly when I heard the question from the man. Wait. Is he crazy? Or he¡¯s just crazy. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking; he suddenly asked me that question. Am I that low? Because after I told him about Robert chasing me and asking me to be his boyfriend, David asked the same question. ¡°Then be my boyfriend!¡± ..... His error is not asking the same question, but he asked me to be his boyfriend. Just as rotten as Robert. I immediately red at him when I heard those words on his lips. I want to crush his handsome face so it doesn¡¯t be handsome again. ¡°Huh?¡± But stupidly, I sighed and acted as if I wanted him to repeat the question he just gave me. Idiot!. ¡°Haha, I said...¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t say it!¡± I immediately covered his lips with my right hand just as he was about to say those words to me again. I don¡¯t want to hear him say those words again. Because by hearing those words spoken by him, I might hate him. But this was different than usual; when he said those words, it was as if my heart was beating so fast that it wanted to explode from my body. fuck. What happened? I immediately removed my right hand from his lips when I realized that David¡¯s eyes were looking at my hand covering his lips. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s continue around the school, hehe,¡± I said, trying to divert the previous conversation. I didn¡¯t want the topic to be discussed between him and me because it could be something differentter. After I said those words, David just nodded his head while smiling at me. Damn it. Why is he smiling like that? I can¡¯t exin what kind of smile he is, but what is clear is that his smile is very handsome. And different from the others. Fuck! I¡¯m distracted. I walked faster than him, And he caught up with me to be able to bnce my walking and showed me some ces. ¡°This is the library; next to this library, there is a canteen,¡± I said while pointing to a fairlyrge building in front of us. He nodded in response to what I said, but since I opened his lips when he was about to say that sentence, he hadn¡¯t said a word to me. What was he thinking right now? The two of us finally walked to the canteen; I purposely took him to the canteen to be able to enjoy lunch at this canteen. When David and I arrived at the cafeteria, all eyes immediately turned to me. More specifically, to David. And all the students in the cafeteria immediately flocked in the direction where David was, and this was an opportunity for me to escape from David. ¡®HAP¡¯ But when I was about to run away from David, suddenly my right hand was grabbed by David again. I want to widen my eyes at him, signaling everything I will run away from in front of him. But he smiled at me, hinting I should stay with him. And stupidly, I just obeyed him. ¡°Sorry, friends, I want to order food first,ter if you want to take pictures or chat with me,ter after school, Okay? For now, I want to eat first, okay!¡± David said politely to the many students currently crowding in front of him. And strangely, after David said those words, all who were in front of David immediately scattered back to their seats. Like a robot controlled by someone, the students who previously queued to take pictures or chat with David immediately obeyed what David had just said. Correct what I said, that he is a magician. Indeed, whatever he said would immediately make many people hypnotized by him. I can only think while ncing sharply at him. And when David looked at me immediately, I immediately looked away elsewhere. ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡± David asked me gently. Of course, it managed to make me embarrassed, ¡°Ah... Hmmm, whatever.¡± I finally gave the ultimate answer. ¡°whatever¡± It was an answer when I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Alright, you sit here first; I¡¯ll order lunch in advance for both of us!¡± ¡®DUAR!¡¯ And it was a voice that exploded in my heart; I don¡¯t know why my heart was beating so fast when he said those words. As David left me to order food, I could feel my face getting hot. At this point, my face turned red after he said those words-damn boy. Many other students looked at me with intense gazes when I sat on the bench. I don¡¯t know why they looked at me like that, or maybe because I had lunch with David. It¡¯s impossible because I am a man, and he is also a man. There was no way they would be jealous of that. ¡°This is my food, and this is yours!¡± I immediately looked in the direction where David was; he was sitting across from me while giving me a hamburger in front of me. He also ordered a hamburger. Wait. How did he know that I like hamburgers? This is Patricia¡¯s hamburger from a vendor whose name is Patricia. I could only be silent when he gave me the hamburger; I don¡¯t know how he knew that I liked this hamburger. But because I¡¯m hungry, I didn¡¯t have breakfast at home this morning. More precisely, I had breakfast, but only a little. So without further ado, I immediately ate the hamburger that David gave me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied to David with a small smile at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± David replied, smiling at me. ¡°But it¡¯s not free, is it!¡± ¡°Cough... Cough...¡± I already guessed! I choked when he said those words. Not long after, he gave me my favorite lychee-vored box drink. I immediately wanted to drink it to be able tounch the hamburger that was stuck in my throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll pay for this!¡± I answered while reaching into my pants pocket to get the money. ¡°Ahh... No need! I don¡¯t want your money!¡± David answered, interrupting when I was about to give the money to him. Weird man. How strange. Is he crazy? ¡°Huh?¡± All that came out of my lips were those words. Not a sentence, but a sigh, confused with what he just said. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t need your money; you can pay by dropping by my house!¡± My eyes widened as if they were about to pop out of my face when I heard the words he had just said. My eyes widened, and my heart felt like it had fled from my body when I listened to his words. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Strange! Very strange Leon ¡ª¨C I didn¡¯t answer what he said; I silently pretended to enjoy the hamburger he had just ordered. But actually, I¡¯m enjoying the hamburger I¡¯m eating right now because this is my favorite hamburger. But what made me ufortable was what David had just said. ¡°How?¡± I opened my eyes wide and looked in the direction where David was. I remembered that I had not answered the question He previously gave me. ..... ¡°Ah... OK!¡± My eyes widened instantly, and my throat felt dry after I answered David¡¯s question. Fuck! Why did I even ept the offer? Stupid Leon! ¡°OK, then we¡¯ll go home together!¡± David said in response to the answer I had identally given to him. I forced my lips into a crooked smile when he smiled at me because it was very hard for me to resist his smile. Maybe I¡¯m crazy about the game. I quickly finished the hamburger ordered by him without looking at him. Because the more I see the man¡¯s face, it¡¯s like I¡¯m hypnotized to see him constantly. I don¡¯t know what this guy is. I had doubts from the start that he was an ordinary human, but was he a human with superpowers? But I guess that I still insist that he is a magician. ¡°What do you usually do after school?¡± David asked me, chewing the food in his mouth. I looked at him slowly, wanting tough because he looked so cute when he chewed food while talking. But I tried to hold back theughter that was about toe out. It was etched on my face. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, lying in my room and ying games. Maybe I¡¯ll draw to relieve my boredom!¡± I replied as I rolled my eyes slightly, remembering what I do every day when I get home from school. ¡°Then?¡± I looked back at David when he suddenly asked me, ¡°then?¡± ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± I spontaneously raised my left eyebrow when I asked this. Because honestly, I don¡¯t understand what he meant just now. ¡°Yeah, then you didn¡¯t ask me or anything about me?¡± His words managed to make me say the word ¡°hah.¡± I¡¯m honestly confused as to what is going on with this man. ¡°Not!¡± I answered briefly and then shifted my gaze; now I focused on the hamburger in my hand and on being able to finish the hamburger quickly ordered by him. I nced slightly at him when he just fell silent after I answered his question. I can see that he is smiling broadly in front of me while looking at me with his strange gaze. ¡°Huh, can you eat the food you¡¯re holding? Instead of looking at me smiling with such a weird face!¡± I said in a fairly high tone to him because I¡¯m a bit ufortable if he does something like that. ¡°Ah, OK, I¡¯m sorry,¡± David replied, smiling at me, then he quickly finished the food he was holding in his hand. I was surprised when I saw David eating the hamburger in his hand; he could devour such a big hamburger with just a few chews. Is this man that greedy? I thought as I pursed my lips and watched him eat so voraciously. ¡°RING!¡± I gasped when I heard the bell ringing for so long; after carefully listening to the bell rang quite a lot. This means if the lesson is over, all students can go home. Is the teacher in an urgent meeting? Until students have to be sent home early. It¡¯s OK because it¡¯s better to rest longer at home. ¡°Is the sign that we can go home after this?¡± I immediately looked at where David was, and I just realized that, at this time, I was still with David. fuck. ¡°Ah, yes!¡± I answered, stammering at him. My schedule for returning home will be dyed, and my rest to lie down on my soft bed is also dyed because, at this time, I am forced to stop by David¡¯s house. Damn it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home together!¡± David said as he went to his feet, then stretched his right hand to me. I widened my eyes, looking confused at David, then slowly pped David¡¯s right hand, ¡°I can walk alone!¡± I told him, walking past him. When I turned my back on him, I could tell that he was smiling and looking at me right now. This man is so weird. Soon I heard footsteps walking toward me; he didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled while looking straight ahead. And we are already in the school car park, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get my car first!¡± He said, then left in front of me; David ran towards the car he was driving. ¡°Oh, it turns out he wants to show off if hees here with a car! Well, then we¡¯ll see what car will be brought to take me to his house!¡± I mumbled while squinting at David. My eyes widened instantly; after I mumbled those words, David suddenly looked at me while smiling. I swear this man is so weird. David got into a ck Lamborghini that was parked not far from where I was standing, and I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes when it turned out to be a car driven by David. How not, it¡¯s thetest production Lamborghini car, and only a few people can own the car. Damn. And slowly, the car driven by David stopped in front of me, then he got out of the car, rushed towards me, and opened the door for me. I¡¯m dead! I became the center of attention of all the students in the parking lot. Howe? A new student suddenly took me home with him in his newest Lamborghini, and he opened the door for me. It¡¯s like a romantic story about a princess being picked up by her prince. Hell no! I shook my head and immediately got into the car, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ever do that in public because I can open the door myself!¡± I grumbled to David, but he smiled and nodded as he got into the car. And soon, the two of us had left the school parking lot heading for David¡¯s house. Even though this was a strange experience for me to meet new students, I could only follow what was happening right now because it felt so strange and full of question marks that I was confused. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to my fatherter, so I hope everything goes well!¡± I immediately widened my eyes while looking at David when he said those words. Does he want to introduce me to his father? Hell, what¡¯s wrong with this guy? Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Henderson¡¯s Grand House Leon ¡ª¨C What David said shocked me half to death because he wanted to introduce me to his father. Hell no. Is this man so crazy that he wants to introduce me to his father, Even though he and I just met today?? And only a few chats had taken ce between us; there was no way he would have introduced me to his father immediately. What is the real purpose of this man? I¡¯m sure he must have an ulterior purpose in all of this, I¡¯m sure. I kept silent while David was driving such a luxurious car; I couldn¡¯t help but spoil my eyes with all the striking looks in this car. Well, I don¡¯t need to be amazed by that; I admit that this car is so sophisticated. And of course better than my car. More precisely, not my car but my father¡¯s car. Since when did I buy myself a car to be independent of my father? One day I will not achieve it. ..... Several times I nced at David, and he also nced at me several times. As time went on, this man became increasingly suspicious, making me uneasy when I was on the way to his house. I¡¯m afraid he willter do something I never imagined before. ¡°You won¡¯t do anything bad to me, right?¡± I asked David spontaneously, and I immediately covered my lips with both hands. Stupid! Why am I suddenly asking that? ¡°Huh? Do I look too scary to you? Do you see my bad intentions?¡± Ask David back to me. Of course, it made me pause because I honestly couldn¡¯t answer what he was asking. I can only shake my head slowly, then say a final sentence, ¡°Forget it!¡± I said tly while looking at the road; I didn¡¯t want to look at his face, Because I knew he must be casting a spell to get me attracted to him. ¡°You are so adorable; If I may, I will take you home next!¡± He said, shaking his head; I could faintly see that he was slowly shaking. What David said made my eyes widen instantly because before that, my heart, which had begun to rxfortably, beat again so fast. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not a puppet to you!¡± I answered curtly while crossing my arms in front of my chest. David didn¡¯t answer what I just said; he just smiled as he looked down the road. Almost 10 minutes I was in this luxury car, suddenly David stopped his car in a parking lot of a house that was so luxurious. My eyes are spoiled by a luxurious building like a pce in front of me. ¡°Crazy, is this a house or a pce?¡± I muttered softly while paying close attention to the magnificent house in front of me. I didn¡¯t realize that David had gotten out of the car and opened the car door for me. ¡°There¡¯s no one here, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I opened the door for you, right?¡± David said as he brought his face closer to mine, which made my heart feel like it had stopped for a moment. But because I didn¡¯t want to be fooled by his seduction, I immediately pointed my foot at his knee. And push it pretty hard. ¡°A!¡± It was David¡¯s groan of pain; I did that on purpose so he wouldn¡¯t get his face too close to mine because I still don¡¯t know him that deeply. ¡°Next time, you dare bring your face closer to mine again; maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯ll kick!¡± I replied, ¡°that,¡± while looking at his cock. And when I gave the signal, David immediately covered his cock with both hands. ¡°How dare you, even though I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± He answered weakly as if asking pity for me to feel sorry for him. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s get in, and soon I¡¯ll be home from your house. Because I want us to break even!¡± I replied to David as I closed the car door he had opened. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean, don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll get to my house soon!¡± David answered, smiling, then invited me to his house. Although I was indifferent to him the splendor and luxury of David¡¯s house, I can¡¯t deny the word ¡°wow¡± because his house is magnificent, like a pce. Even the main door is tall and wide, even taller than my house. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± He said while smiling at me, inviting me to enter his house after he opened the giant door. Slowly I entered David¡¯s mansion, and of course, my eyes scanned the entire room from David¡¯s living room. ¡°Wow!¡± I can only mutter the word because the house is so luxurious. I think this David is the son of a billionaire in thisplex. ¡°You wait here first; I¡¯ll make you a drink first!¡± David said, smiling at me. I haven¡¯t had time to answer what David said, but the man has disappeared before me. I haven¡¯t even turned down his offer because I¡¯m afraid he might suddenly put poison in my drink. I sat slowly on the sofa that was so soft in this red color while looking at the living room full of rare items and decorations. Maybe David¡¯s family has a hobby of collecting rare items. ¡°Here, I can only get this drink for you!¡± I immediately looked in the direction where the voice wasing from, and I was surprised to see David standing in front of me carrying a box of lychee-vored drinks. ¡°Thank you, no need to bother,¡± I replied with a smile to David; then I continued back to spoil my eyes to see David¡¯s living room. Of the many decorations in the living room, I did not find any family photos of David. When I tried to look for David¡¯s family photo, suddenly my eyes stopped when I saw a man walking from the living room to the living room. The man still looked so easy and had a face that looked much like David¡¯s. I think he is David¡¯s father. The man smiled at me Then. Soon, he was sitting next to David. ¡°Daddy, introduce this is my new friend at school. His name is Leon!¡± David said to his father while ncing at me. I can only pretend to be nice in front of David¡¯s father; smiling, I nod my head and shake David¡¯s father¡¯s hand. ¡°Leon,¡± ¡°Patrick Henderson!¡± He replied, smiling broadly at me. ¡°Nice to meet you;e to have dinner with the two of us!¡± Patrick said, smiling at me. And I immediately widened my eyes when Mr. Henderson offered to join me for dinner with him. Damn it. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Grimoire Leon ¡ª¨C I just nodded and smiled at Mr. Henderson because I couldn¡¯t refuse the offer of having dinner with him and his son so that I don¡¯t get chased as a bad friend to David. Well, it feels like this time, I can only follow and flow with what is currently happening to me because being in this magnificent house is not a n that is in me. So I can only go with the flow. ¡°David, you can take Leon for a walk to find out the whole area in our house!¡± Mr. Henderson said to David. ¡°Okay, Dad!¡± David answered, smiling widely at his father. Well, I feel like a special guest this time, in a house that is so grand and like a pce. Maybe I¡¯ll be exhausted when I get home because just looking at a house this big; I can¡¯t imagine where I¡¯m going to go. ..... ¡°You who get along with David, I¡¯ll go out for a while!¡± said Mr. Henderson until he smiled at me. I smiled, nodding at him because I didn¡¯t know what to say to David¡¯s father, who looked so young. Not long after, he was gone and disappeared from my sight. It¡¯s just the two of us now; David and I are in the living room. I try not to pay attention to the man currently fiddling with his cell phone while smiling at himself. Because I think it¡¯s better that way than I have to respond to it. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I looked directly at David when he asked me, ¡°Are you ready? What do you mean?¡± I asked him back with a confused expression on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get to know the entire contents of my house; at least you won¡¯t get lost when you¡¯re inside my house!¡± David replied, smiling at me. Then he got up from his seat. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± My answer was short because apparently, he wanted to invite me to go around his house. Hearing the word ¡°get lost¡± makes my head spin, imagining where he will take meter because I am one of theziest people to walk, considering many ces. I finally went to stand while walking behind David, trying to listen carefully to David¡¯s exnation. It¡¯s as if David is now the leader of my tour guide to see David¡¯s house, which is so magnificent. ¡°This is my father¡¯s library; sometimes I also often read in this ce,¡± David said as he led me into a room full of books. The books were arranged so neatly on the shelves like a library in the city center, but the difference was that the library in David¡¯s house was wider than the library in the city center. I can only open my lips while widening my eyes when I see therge collection of books arranged in David¡¯s father¡¯s library. ¡°Did you buy all these books?¡± I asked David while looking at some of the books in front of me. ¡°Yes, my father loves reading history, and so do I,¡± David answered as he took one of the books that had a red cover. ¡°Historians, so you like history, right?¡± I asked, smiling at David. ¡°Of course, maybe I can answer all your history questions that I know!¡± David answered as he handed him the red cover book. ¡°Do you believe in Grimoire?¡± David asked as he showed me the red book. ¡°Magic book? Haha, really?¡± I said directly when David showed me the magic book. But when Iughed in disbelief when David handed the red book to me, David kept quiet while looking at me with a confused look. Is David serious about this? I was silent, took the book given to me by David, then slowly I brought the book and sat on one of the benches in the library. David joins. Sitting across from me, he also carries a book with a dark blue cover. After I sat down, I looked at the red cover of the book I was currently holding. ¡°Is it all right if I open it and read it?¡± I asked David to be sure because I was a little scared when I was about to open the book I was holding now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grimoire will only affect people who have magic power within them, aka witches. But if a mortal holds it and reads it, then nothing will happen. So rx!¡± David exined with a smile to me, from the look in his eyes as if he was asking me to open the book I was holding right now. After hearing his exnation, I try not to think strangely about the book I¡¯m holding Because I am a mortal with no magic power. So what are you afraid of? But strangely, when I looked at the book I was holding right now, my heart was beating so fast, then my fingers holding this book felt like a small electric shock was sending them, but I could feel it. Was this the effect of holding the magic book? Or is it just me feeling too much? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to read it,¡± I answered David while looking back at the book I was holding. I could see the look in David¡¯s eyes if he smiled while nodding his head at me. And without further ado, I decided to open this scarlet-covered Grimoire. ¡®SPLASH!¡¯ ¡°Aww!¡± I groaned spontaneously and threw the book away. I felt a strange pain when I opened the book; suddenly, a red light was stinging my palm. ¡°Hey, Leon, are you okay?¡± I heard the faint voice of Daviding closer to me; he helped me up from my fall. I also just realized that I fell from my seat. I don¡¯t know what just happened when I opened the book, the red light shot into my palm, and I fell backward. ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± asked David while trying to help me walk away from the library. I still can¡¯t answer David¡¯s question because my tongue feels numb when I try to say a few words. I could only be silent and weak; serious dizziness felt enveloped my head. ¡°Leon, hang on!¡± I could hear the soft voice near my ear, and then my body seemed lifted into the air. It felt like David was carrying me to a ce because my body was so weak I couldn¡¯t forget to pay attention to the area around me. I¡¯m helpless; I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: He¡¯s my soulmate!~ David ¡ª¨C ¡®SPLASH!¡¯ I immediately turned to where Leon was when suddenly a bright red light shed from the magic book Leon was holding. I could see a slow movement as the bright red sh of light burst out when Leon opened the Grimoire I had given him earlier. I quickly got up from my seat and headed towards Leon; I held his trembling body on the floor when he fell during the sh of light. ¡°Leon, Are you all right?¡± I asked him worriedly while panicking because this was the first time I¡¯d seen such a rare urrence. ..... But he did not answer all my questions; I immediately carried his body and took him to my room. I don¡¯t know what to do because this is the first thing that happens in my house when I bring guests. I put Leon¡¯s limp body on my bed, ¡°Leon! Wake up!¡± I said softly as I gently patted Leon¡¯s cheek, hoping to wake him up. Because after the sh of red light earlier, Leon didn¡¯t say a word at all, and when I tried to check his temperature, I was surprised because his whole body was so cold. ¡°Leon, Your body is so cold!¡± I said, panicking. ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± I screamed as loud as I could to call my father because I didn¡¯t know what to do with Leon¡¯s deteriorating condition. Several times I called Dad for help, but it felt like Dad wasn¡¯t home. And I just remembered that my father was out of the house. Damn it! I reached into the cell phone in my pants pocket and immediately called my father. [Call connected] [Hello, what¡¯s up David? I¡¯m ordering food for dinner tonight!] ¡°Dad, go home now! something has happened to Leon; I can¡¯t exin it; what is clear is that you must go home soon!¡± I said so panicked and immediately hung up the phone. I put my cell phone on the table near my bed; then I focused back on Leon, who was limp and didn¡¯t move. What should I do, did something bad happen to him? Shortly after I called my father, I heard from the porch that Dad¡¯s car had been, and I heard the sound of fast footsteps running towards my room. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± My father asked as he drew closer to where Leon was. ¡°The two of us were in the library, and I identally gave him a Grimoire book to read, but I was surprised when Leon opened the Grimoire. Suddenly a sh of red light burst out from the book. And Leon immediately lost consciousness!¡± I say, trying to exin to Dad. My father was silent. While trying to check Leon¡¯s condition, he shook his head, looking at me with a pitiful look. ¡°How¡¯s Dad? What should we do?¡± I asked my father frantically when he finished checking on Leon. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Leon was not a mortal in general because he has something precious inside of him. I don¡¯t know for sure what is inside him, which makes magic-like thirst to be absorbed by Leon¡¯s body.¡± My father said, exining as he approached me. ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Quickly grab the Grimoire that Leon held earlier!¡± Said Dad and asked me to take the book. Immediately I ran towards the library to pick up the book that Leon had previously opened. After arriving at the library, I looked around to find the book¡¯s whereabouts; I remember very well that Leon threw the red book into the corner of the shelf. ¡°Where¡¯s the book?¡± I muttered While crouching down, trying to find out where the book was. When I was looking for the book, my eyes suddenly stopped when I saw a red lighting out of the book¡¯s cover in the corner of the shelf. ¡°There he is!¡± I said excitedly when I found the book. ¡°Is it okay if I hold it?¡± But not long after I mumbled those words, suddenly, the red light on the book¡¯s cover went out instantly. And that very second, the book was immediately closed again so tightly. I widened my eyes and took a few steps back when I saw the book move by itself, but because this situation was so urgent, I immediately took the book to my room without further ado. ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the book!¡± I said to Dad while giving him a red-bound Grimoire. When I gave Dad Grimoire, Dad¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°How did you get this book?¡± My father asked confusedly while looking carefully at the book he was holding. ¡°The book is on the shelf. As usual, I just got the book for Leon to read.¡± I replied, confused while scratching my head when Dad said so. ¡°No way, this book couldn¡¯t have appeared suddenly if there wasn¡¯t something that might have happened. You know this book has been missing for 20 years And suddenly reappeared when you took Leon to the library. This must have something to do with this man!¡± My father said while looking in the direction where Leon was. Of course, that made me pause because what Dad said seemed like something impossible would happen. I didn¡¯t retort or ask when Dad said that, but after that, Dad suddenly came closer to where Leon was and ced the Grimoire on Leon¡¯s forehead. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± I asked, panicked when Dad suddenly ced the magic book on Leon¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ssusshhttt, don¡¯t disturb me first!¡± My father said while gesturing that I should not interfere with whatever my father was doing. That¡¯s when I stepped back away from the two of them. And not long after, suddenly, a red light appeared so bright from Leon¡¯s forehead and the book. The bright red light suddenly seemed to envelop Leon¡¯s entire body, and as if a red light was emitting from between Leon¡¯s forehead and the book, the light was entwined like a shawl currently enveloping Leon¡¯s body. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked my father in a t tone. My father slowly stepped backward and approached me. ¡°We have found the person; He is the soul mate you have been looking for; I can smell the sweet fragrance of his body that suits you so well. You must guard him with all your heart because no one but Him can undo your curse!¡± Said my father while looking at me with a deep gaze. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: What happened? Leon ¡ª¨C I can still feel the dizziness currently surrounding my head; it feels like being hit by a weight so heavy that it weighs tens of kilos. I¡¯m aware, I guess. And I can hear the faint conversation around me. But it¡¯s hard for me to open my eyes right now, so I must let myself first let myself sleep when I can¡¯t wake up. My body is still weak. I don¡¯t know why I feel this way; it¡¯s very rare for me to feel pain like this. I don¡¯t feel any pain, but my whole body feels so weak, and I can¡¯t move it like usual. I tried to remember what had happened to me before because that must be the reason why I became like this. Can only be silent on the bed. I think I¡¯m in bed right now. I don¡¯t know exactly how long I closed my eyes, but I realized. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m awake. Because I know I¡¯m awake, I close my eyes and get on the bed. But what confuses me is why I can¡¯t control my body so well. I can¡¯t control it like usual. ..... Did something happen to me? That¡¯s the question I¡¯ve been asking, but ever since the faint voice was talking around me, it felt like the two of them were talking about me. I don¡¯t know why I found out two people were around, more precisely in this room. I can also tell this is a room, so what exactly happened to me? ¡®Knock!¡¯ I blinked; even though I closed my eyes everywhere, I felt I was moving my eyelids. Because I just felt a gentle flick on my forehead. But that gentle flick of my forehead made me open my eyes. ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± The faint voice sounded from a distance and came closer to me, I looked at him, and my vision was still blurry. I couldn¡¯t see very clearly who was approaching me. But I know the voice. Isn¡¯t that David? ¡°Leon, Are you okay? You know I¡¯m so worried about you!¡± She said frantically, approaching me and holding my left hand. And sure enough, it was David. So what happened to me? Why don¡¯t I remember what happened to me? ¡°I¡¯m fine, just feeling dizzy, and my whole body is still so weak. So what was I doing?¡± I answered while asking David back, trying to figure out what had happened to me because I don¡¯t remember what made me like this. When he heard my question, David was silent, then looked to his left. Because when I looked into his eyes, I found David¡¯s father standing on the edge of the bed. ¡°You slipped and fell when we were in the living room!¡± David said, stammering to me, then I tried to remember it again, but it failed because I didn¡¯t remember what David said. Well, I don¡¯t need to pry about the incident because the important thing is that I¡¯m okay. That¡¯s enough. ¡°Drink first because I think you are too tired!¡± Said David while helping me to be able to sit on the bed that I currently upy. With some difficulty, I tried to get up and sit down, then leaned my back against the wall behind me. Tired? What am I tired of? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything that makes me so exhausted. So Am I really tired? I received a ss of water given by David, which helped me slowly drink the water given by him. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Spontaneously I sighed when I felt the pleasure of taking a sip of the drink. I don¡¯t know why my throat feels so hot, and when I drink the water that David gave me, it feels so relieved that my previously hot throat was like it was burning. But after that, I immediately covered my lips with my right hand because I unconsciously sighed in front of David And made him give me a strange expression. Hell No. David must have thought all kinds of things about me and thought I was a pervert. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just...¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, I understand. Your throat is hot, right? And relieved from drinking this in water.¡± Said David cutting off What I was about to say, and of course, it took me by surprise. Because he knows what I¡¯m about to tell him. Certainly, he is not a mortal as usual; he must be a supernatural being with power. Because I¡¯m sure, he¡¯s like that. ¡°Are you an alien who came to earth?¡± I asked him spontaneously, then I widened my eyes, covered my lips, and shook my head. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think about what I¡¯m asking. I don¡¯t know why suddenly my lips like to say a strange sentence!¡± I said to David, exining what I had just said earlier. Because I¡¯m confused about why I suddenly rushed to ask David about it, I should have just thought about it without getting it out of my mouth. ¡°Rx; I understand. Maybe this is the effect of your tiredness; I suggest you rest at my house. Stay overnight,¡± David replied, smiling at me. ¡°Huh? Overnight?¡± I asked, surprised when I heard the word ¡°stay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I already told your family that you are safe with us here. Tomorrow I will drive you home alone, So don¡¯t worry!¡± said Mr. Patrick¡¯s father, David, smiling at me. ¡°Huh? How did you guys know?¡± I asked, confused again when David¡¯s father contacted my family first. Even though this is the first time I havee to David¡¯s house, today is also the first day that I got to know David. Why are they both so fast and able to find out about my parents? What happened? Why am I getting confused like this? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much; you better rest first, David, and I will prepare dinner for you!¡± said Mr. Patrick smiling at me. I hadn¡¯t had time to answer what he had just said; Mr. Patrick immediately left the room. And now only me and David are left in this room. ¡°Make yourselffortable in this room; this is my room!¡± I widened my eyes, looking at where David was when he said this was his room. ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my room; you will sleep here tonight!¡± David said, smiling at me. ¡°Hah?¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13: What is this feeling? Leon ¡ª¨C I could only keep silent when he heard what David had just said because I only found out if the room I was using for resting at this time was David¡¯s room. Rooms are filled with decorations that are so good and not out of date at all. But in my opinion, the room decoration also uses themes too old, with ancient themes, but what was made modern. A little difficult to exin, but here I am right now, I¡¯m in David¡¯s room. ¡°How is your daily life at home?¡± David asked me while sitting at his study table; he saw me with a t gaze as if he wanted to know what my daily life was like at home. ¡°Nothing; a lot of time I spent just being in my room and drawing!¡± I replied tly, trying to look normal in front of him. ..... ¡°Has your condition been better?¡± David asked me while looking at me with a different look, this time as if I could not interpret his gaze from the previous look. ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little dizzy!¡± I replied while holding my head¡¯s forehead, sorting him a little to reduce the pain. And not long after, suddenly, I felt a pair of hands massaging my head. I was silent, immediately doing my activities, and slowly looked up to see who gave me the gentle massage. ¡°David¡± My face and his face are so close to each other at each other when David is in front of me; surely this man is impossible for others; I just paused when he gave a subtle massage on my forehead. ¡°Sushhhhht, keep quiet, so I give this subtle massage!¡± David said, asking me to be quiet because he knew I had just wanted to break away from the massage he gave. Alright, I obeyed what he said for a moment because the massage he gave me reduced the pain in my head. ¡°Are you an expert in massaging?¡± I asked for small talk with him because his massage reduced the pain in my head. ¡°Hmmm, no. This is the first time for me,¡± David answered while continuing to massage my head. It was afortable massage given by David, making me close my eyes slowly. It felt sofortable when he gave the message... ¡°Ahhh, sofortable ...¡± ¡°Hah?¡± I immediately widened my eyes when David suddenly said, ¡°Huh?¡± As if asking what I just said. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s up?¡± He asked, confused when he saw me with such a strange look. ¡°You said, ahh,fortable ...¡± ¡°Ah, never mind, I might be wrong in talking; I was better!¡± I said while breaking away from the massage David gave; I just realized it turned out that what I said just now was heard by David. Even though I thought I said it in my heart, I said it unconsciously. ¡°Haha, rx, Leon. Why suddenly does your face turn red?¡± David said, teasing me with a smile in front of me; then he sat beside the bed while looking at me with a look that was so difficult to exin. ¡°Hah no, hmmm no.¡± I looked away from David and tried to control myself because now I felt the hot temperature rising to my face. Is all this because of the heartbeat that advanced so fast? What happened to me? ¡°David, Leon, let¡¯s go to the dining room; dinner is ready!¡± David and I spontaneously immediately looked in the direction where the sound came from, David¡¯s father said while leaning his shoulders in the doorway to see me while smiling. ¡°Ah yes, Mr. Patrick,¡± I replied, nodding my head, then slowly, I tried to get out of bed. ¡°Here, I will help!¡± David said while reaching out his right hand in front of me. There¡¯s no way I have to reach his hand and ask for his help to walk to the dining room. Am I someone so weak? HELL NO! ¡°Ah, I can be alone!¡± I said while confidently down from the bed. But when I set my feet on the floor, suddenly my body felt so heavy, and my head was dizzy that I could not hold it, making my body shake and uncontrolled. ¡®Hap!¡¯ The muscr hands and athletic body have now captured me, hugging me tightly because I just wanted to fall. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The voice echoed in my head; the voice could echo in my head when he asked about my situation. I wanted to answer a question for him, but my tongue could not say anything when I was in the arms of his arms. ¡°Ah I¡¯m fine,¡± I stammered. ¡°David, you help Leon to go to the dining room; he must eat immediately so that the stamina is back again!¡± Said Mr. Patrick so clearly. Even though I didn¡¯t look in the direction where Mr. Patrick was, I could hear so clearly that he smiled when he saw David manage to catch me. ¡°Be careful; I¡¯ll help you!¡± David said while helping me walk carefully to the dining room; I could give only ording to what he said. Because it feels like this time, I can¡¯t control my movements well. After walking with difficulty heading to the dining room, David prepared a chair for I sitting; I sat slowly and leaned my back on the chair. ¡°Thank you, sorry to bother you!¡± I said, smiling at David. This time, my words were sincere to him because I was ufortable because I had troubled him. I confirmed my seatfortably, then looked at the table where dinner was perfectly prepared. Mr. Henderson looked at me with a wide smile that he nodded as if giving me a signal to start dinner. ¡°Eat a lot; you must be full so that your stamina will return soon!¡± Said Mr. Henderson with a smile at me. I was a little confused calling his name; I called him Mr. Patrick or Mr. Henderson. Maybe I¡¯ll call him asfortable as I tell him. I saw the two of them start eating while taking some side dishes at the table; I was confused why they didn¡¯t pray first. ¡°Are we not praying first? Sorry beforehand because I always pray first when I want to eat!¡± I said to the two of them, who made the two immediately stopped chewing. They both smiled at me, then nodded together, ¡°Alright, Leon, please lead praying for the dinner of the three of us!¡± Said Mr. Henderson with a smile at me. I nodded and then put my arrival on the table, closing my eyes, ready to pray before dinner. I don¡¯t know if we both follow what I say or not; the important thing is I carry out my duties first, praying before eating. I wanted to open my eyes and look at Mr. Henderson, and David then smiled, indicating if I had finished praying. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat dinner together!¡± Said Mr. Henderson while removing water from the ss, then gulped it slowly. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Invite to Sleep Together Leon ¡ª¨C Dinner went ording to my expectations; not too boring and not too scary. I thought Henderson¡¯s family was scary, but David¡¯s father was also very friendly and weed me to his house. He was not angry when something happened to me in the library room; he even called my family directly to take care of me for a while in this house, exactly what Henderson had nned with this. Because I feel there is something hidden from both of them. ¡°Do you need to go to the toilet?¡± I immediately turned to where David was when I realized it wasn¡¯t me in the room. But two men are currently in this room. Yes, that¡¯s David and me. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m fine!¡± I replied while forcing a smile as beautiful as possible at David. ..... ¡°OK then, if you need anything, just tell me, OK!¡± David answered while continuing to read a book on the sofa in this room. Right now, I¡¯m on the bed that David usually uses to rest, while David is sitting so rxed on the sofa in this room. David was busy reading a book he had brought from the library earlier. Why do people around me always like to read books, like nerds with such intelligent brains? Is David one of them? Does he also have such intelligent thoughts as other nerds? I don¡¯t think I need to think about it. I took the cell phone from my backpack; I deliberately decided to call my father to ensure that Mr. Patrick had already informed me that I hadn¡¯te home the tonight. I can hear the voice dialing from my cell phone, which is currently dialing my father¡¯s number. ¡°Hello Leon, how are you? Are you OK? Your new friend, David¡¯s father, called earlier if you were not feeling well. And since David¡¯s father is also a doctor, my father allowed you to be treated first at David¡¯s house. I wanted to be able to visit you, but Doctor Patrick said that you were resting, so your mom and dad didn¡¯t go there. And tomorrow he said David and his dad would take you home; dad will wait for you at home, OK! Have a good rest, dear! ¡± ¡°Whew... Tut... Tut...¡± I was silent, widening my eyes when Dad told me everything; I hadn¡¯t had time to ask him anything, but Dad suddenly hung up the phone. And that annoyed me because before I had time to ask him anything, he suddenly hung up the phone. I grumbled for a moment and then decided to call my dad back, but by the time I decided to call a second time, it felt like Dad¡¯s cell phone number was off because it was not connected. ¡°You evil father!¡± I grumbled as I threw my phone on the bed. I noticed how often David nced at me when I was annoyed with my father. But I think he also looks like he doesn¡¯t want to continue to interfere with what I¡¯m going through because he is so focused on reading the book in hisp. It¡¯s a bookworm. ¡°David, Can I borrow a book because I¡¯m so bored I can¡¯t even close my eyes to rest!¡± I said, looking at where David was because there was nothing I could do now but read a book. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get you some books in a minute!¡± David said as he left the room. I think I remember that before I got this severe dizziness, I had read a book with a dark red cover. Maybe I should read the book again to understand better what¡¯s in the book. Not long after that, David came into the room again with a few piles of books he had brought with him. Then David came closer to me and put the books he was carrying on the table next to the bed I was sitting on. ¡°These are some novels that you can read; maybe it can make you not bored reading this novel!¡± David said as he walked back towards the sofa. ¡°Ah, OK, thank you!¡± I answered while looking at some of the books that David had just brought. When I tried to sort through the books he was carrying; I saw no books with dark red covers I had previously read. ¡°David, Isn¡¯t there the crimson cover book I was reading in the library this afternoon?¡± I asked as I flipped through the book David had just brought to me. ¡°Do you remember it?¡± I widened my eyes in surprise when suddenly David was at the bedside, whereas before, I saw him with my own eyes sitting on the sofa and reading a book. But just when I asked about the book with the dark red cover, David was suddenly beside the bed I was sitting on. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the book I read; I only remember the color of the cover,¡± I replied while trying to remember what was actually in the book. Without answering what I just said, David suddenly walked away from the bed and headed back to the sofa. This boy is rude; I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, but he has left me without an answer. ¡°Where will you sleep?¡± I asked David to change the subject. Hearing what I asked, David suddenly looked at me as if thinking of an appropriate answer. ¡°I slept on the couch!¡± David answered, nodding his head, then looked back at the book he was carrying. ¡°Could you sleep with me here, because I don¡¯t think I can sleep if no one strokes my head,¡± I said to David, asking him so he could sleep with me because when I wasn¡¯t feeling well, my mother always stroked my head so I could sleep well. And this time, I had no choice but to ask him to do that to me because I wanted to rest. David looked surprised when I offered it. ¡°Is it OK?¡± he asked as he stood up to look at me. ¡°It¡¯s OK; get into bed and sleep with me!¡± I answered while gently patting the mattress that was on my right. Chapter 15 Chapter 15: He Kissed Me! Leon ¡ª¨C I saw David was so embarrassed as he came closer to me, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through his mind right now, but all I need right now is someone who can sleep with me. Because when I¡¯m sick, my mother always sleeps with me and gently caresses my head. It¡¯s like a habit when I¡¯m sick; my mother always sleeps with me and caresses my hair gently. And that¡¯s why I can¡¯t sleep tonight if no one does that to me. And finally, I had to ask David to be able to do it for me. Even though I¡¯m still so awkward with Yang, just for me to sleep tonight, I have to let him touch me. ..... ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Get into bed right away!¡± I said to David while patting the bed to my right a few times. Because after I asked him to get into bed immediately, David stood by the bed, looking at me with a nk stare. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking right now, But I want tonight to be apanied by someone who can gently stroke my head. ¡°Okay...¡± he stammered, then slowly David climbed onto the bed and approached me. Since David was looking at me, of course, I was looking at him. And made our eyes entwined together for a moment. ¡°Can you turn off the light because I can¡¯t sleep when the light is on!¡± I want to ask David to turn off the lights because I really can¡¯t sleep when the lights are on so brightly like this. ¡°Ahh, okay,¡± said David shortly, then he turned his face away from me and looked at the wall behind him. And it turns out the switch to turn off and turn on the light is on the right side of the bed. And after David turned off the light, the whole room David¡¯s room became so dark, and only some light from outside the window illuminated David¡¯s room at the time. When David turned around and looked at me, I was shocked that I almost fell out of bed when I saw David¡¯s eyes shining brightly in the darkness of the night. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I had screamed because I was about to fall out of bed, but now my screams stopped slowly when I felt a pair of hands hugging me gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I was silent for a moment when I saw the look on David¡¯s face that was so handsome in the reflection of the light from the window. Why did I realize that David was so handsome? Even the light in his orange eyes can be seen clearly in the night. A sight that is so beautiful I can see in the darkness of the night today When I see the handsomeness of the man who is currently saving me from my fall. I nodded, indicating that I was fine, and David slowly lifted me and gently put me on the bed. ¡°What are you suddenly shouting like that? Are you surprised to see my eyes?¡± David asked, which, of course, surprised me because he knew what I had just seen him. I nodded my head in response to what David asked Because even to say a few sentences; it felt like my tongue was still numb when I saw David¡¯s handsomeness reflected in the light from outside the window. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m a werewolf. Don¡¯t you believe what I say?¡± And again, when I¡¯m ttering him like this, why is he even saying something that doesn¡¯t make sense? I blinked a few times and slowlyid my head on the bed. I didn¡¯t answer what David just said because I think what he just said was a line he always made up. ¡°Can you gently stroke my head tonight because I can¡¯t sleep if no one does that to me when I¡¯m sick like this!¡± I said without looking at David because David¡¯s good looks seemed to have been ruined by his own words. David nodded his head, theny down on my right; he looked at me with a smile. David supported his head with his left hand, then used his right hand to gently stroke my hair. When David stroked my hair slowly, suddenly, my heart was beating so fast. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to sleep quickly; on the contrary, I can¡¯t sleep because my heart is beating so fast when David strokes my head gently. I slowly looked at David, and he looked at me too. Our gaze locked our eyes, and it felt like any sound I heard tonight would suddenly fade away. Only the sound of both of us breathing and my beating heart was so fast that it suddenly slowed down when that moment happened to me. I identally swallowed my saliva slowly and made David look directly at my lips which I just wet with my tongue. Since it¡¯s a habit, I do when I can¡¯t control myself, I always wet my lips with my tongue. And after David saw my lips, which immediately looked back into my eyes, David suddenly brought his face closer to mine. I can feel the sound of both of us breathing so clearly now, and the distance between us gets cuter when David brings his face closer to mine. I, who can¡¯t do anything, can only immediately close my eyes because I don¡¯t know what I should do now. And at the same time, I suddenly felt a soft touch on my lips which made me immediately open my eyes again, and I saw that David¡¯s face was so close to mine, and I gently pressed David¡¯s lips against mine. Immediately I closed my eyes again because I could not bear to see David¡¯s face so close to mine. Even when our lips touched, I couldn¡¯t do anything but just shut up and let what David did. Because suddenly, time running around me slows down when our lips touch. Not long after that, David suddenly let go of his lips that were stuck to mine, and at that very second, I opened my eyes slowly because I felt a feeling that was so awkward, and I wanted to repeat it. I immediately danced on David¡¯s neck so he could press his lips back to mine. ¡®Hemppphhh!¡¯ Our lips finally touched again and pressed deeper than before; I could even feel our teeth touching for a moment. It wasn¡¯t long before I suddenly felt David¡¯s tongue slowly slip into my mouth. At the same time, David bit my lower lip and made me sigh instantly. ¡°Ahhhh¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Dissolve in Pleasure (18+) Leon ¡ª¨C I don¡¯t know what to do now; I¡¯m just following what David is doing. As David slowly put his tongue in mine, I could feel his tongue was soft, not too rough, andfortable. That¡¯s when I slowly fiddled with my tongue with David, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing right now or not, but I¡¯m sure that we both feel the same way. ¡°Ahhmm ahhh!¡± I sighed simultaneously as David licked my tongue and sucked my tongue a few times fiercely. ..... The longer the game of our tongues, the more heated; I can¡¯t control myself anymore. At the same time, suddenly, David was on top of me; he pressed me slowly and then gave me a deeper kiss. I was about to hold his back when David¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed both of mine and pressed them down, making me unable to move. David kept kissing me fiercely; he licked and fiddled with my tongue. Shortly after, David broke his kiss on my lips, licked, and wet my neck with his tongue. The overwhelming tingling feeling I could get from his touch made me unable to contain this pleasure for the first time. I can feel something is stuck in my center; I think it¡¯s an asset of David¡¯s masculinity that has hardened so perfectly. Since I didn¡¯t know what to do, I followed what David did; he slowly opened my shirt and buried his tongue in my chest. I wriggled my body a few times as I felt a touch I couldn¡¯t resist, a touch that stimted me greatly because it managed to make my masculine assets also slowly harden. David yed his tongue on the nipples of my chest, making me unable to resist the pleasure of his touch given by him; I released my grip from him and directed my arrival to grab David¡¯s hair. ¡°Ahhh hmmmm!!!¡± David sighed so deliciously that I heard it as if I wanted to hear it repeatedly. David looked at me with a smile, straightened himself, and took off his shirt. I can see her perfect body right in front of my eyes right now. His body is athletic, and he has a six-pack on his stomach that I can¡¯t bear to caress with my two hands. When I caressed David¡¯s six-pack stomach with both hands, he sighed as he closed his eyes looking up. ¡°Ahhhh Hmmm!!!¡± The sigh made me addicted to hearing it; I don¡¯t know tonight that it feels like I have to sleep quickly. I don¡¯t want to end it just like that. When David sighed as he turned his face upwards, I immediately took the opportunity to roll him over to lie on the bed. After David was on the bed, I immediately turned on top of him. I sat right on top of his masculine asset, and I could feel that his manhood asset had hardened so perfectly. ¡°Wow, you want it to, don¡¯t you!¡± David said, smiling at me. I didn¡¯t answer what David said, but I buried my tongue in his neck, making him squirm. I know he can¡¯t hold back the pleasure I give him. Not long after ying on his neck, I immediately decided to lick his chest and nipples, making David push even more incredible than before. Even though this is my first experience because I often watch adult movies, so I understand what I should do after this. I licked David¡¯s stomach, which was perfect; the boxy shape that adorned his stomach made me smile widely as I buried my tongue between his stomach muscles. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± David sighed as he gripped my hair tightly; it made me even more excited for the action tonight. Without asking permission from him, I immediately took off his pants forcibly. At that moment, David immediately looked at me with a surprised look. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked me while looking at me with a strange look. But because right now, his masculine asset was perfectly hardened in front of my face, without wasting time, I grabbed David¡¯s masculine asset and then shook it slowly. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhh!¡± David immediatelyy back down and sighed perfectly as I started ying with his manly assets. I tried to open my mouth and slowly put it in my mouth. ¡°Ahhhh hmmmm!¡± David sighed again as I gave a gentle suck on his masculine asset. But not long after I yed with his masculine assets, David suddenly pulled me toy down next to him, and then David was on top of me. Not long after that, David took off my pants forcibly, then lifted my legs and put my feet on his shoulders. I was surprised when David did that because I knew he would. I don¡¯t know what it was, David took something besides his bed, but suddenly David smeared it on his masculine asset and smeared it on my back hole. ¡°I¡¯ll do it slowly!¡± David said, smiling at me. Then he held his masculine assets and pointed at my back hole. I felt the head of David¡¯s masculine asset had touched my back hole; David also slowly pushed his masculine asset so that it gradually entered my back hole. ¡°Arghhhh!!! Ahhh!¡± I groaned and felt quite stinging because this was the first time his masculine assets prated my back hole. ¡°Jlephhh!¡± Slowly but surely, David boosted his masculinity asset now that it had fully entered my back hole. I gripped the bed cover of this bed as David¡¯s masculine assets slowly flowed in and out of mine. ¡°Ahhh hmmm!¡± David and I sighed several times when David gave a fairly fast rhythm that made his masculine assets touch the pleasure center in my back hole. ¡°Ahhh ahhhh hmmm!¡± I sighed with pleasure as I wriggled my body. David gave me a boost that was getting faster and faster, and he did it with such a strong thump that it made me feel pleasure several times that I can¡¯t exin. It¡¯s been almost 10 minutes in the same position; David feels like he¡¯s at his peak, and he pushes fast to get to his peak together. ¡°Ahhh Ahhh mmmm ahhhh!¡± David and I shrieked simultaneously as we were both at our peak. David immediately plopped down on top of me and hugged me tiredly, our bodies drenched in sweat from our pleasure. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Awkward! Leon ¡ª¨C I woke up as the re of light tried to prate my eyes. I got up and just realized thatst night, David and I did something that, hmmm, it¡¯s hard to say. I immediately got up from my bed, slowly got down, and took a towel to cover my naked body without the slightest thread covering my body. David was still fast asleep, and the nket wrapped around him made him look handsome. Ewhhh, I shook my head and rushed to the bathroom. ..... ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I sighed for a moment as I walked; I felt a stinging feeling in my buttocks, more precisely in my ass. Oh, it must be because ofst night. I immediately rushed into the bathroom and turned on the water with warm water mode. Even though it was my first time taking a bath in someone else¡¯s house. But I know that the water in David¡¯s bathroom has a warm mode. ¡°Ahhhh¡± Finally, it feels tiring. This warm water can massage my body. I feel every drop of this water sofortable caressing my body. I closed my eyes and tried to remember what happenedst night; I felt like repeating the incident that brought me flying. Stop! Don¡¯t imagine that first. I think I went crazy about it. After I finished showering, I immediately rushed to change clothes, and when I returned to the room, David was not in bed. I looked around in confusion, my eyes scanned the entire room, but no, he must havee out of this room. Where is David? Did he wake up and take a shower? Or where? Finally, I immediately rushed to change clothes before leaving for school quickly. And, of course, with the uniform I wore yesterday. Shortly after that, I came out of the room with a happy face, but I still pretended to be cool, and when I walked into the living room, it turned out that David was ready in his school uniform. ¡°Leon, don¡¯t you want breakfast first?¡± asked Mr. Patrick. I quickly turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Ahh, I-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have breakfast at school, okay?¡± David cut me off while looking at me with a strange look. What¡¯s with him? Strange. I muttered while looking strangely at him too. ¡°Ah, okay, be careful on the road, okay,¡± said Mr. Patrick while waving to both of us. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± cried David. I nodded my head slowly, but I didn¡¯t reply to his words. I, who came with a happy face, immediately turned 180¡ã intozy when I saw David¡¯s expression became cold and t. But it¡¯s normal, so I don¡¯t have to think too much about it. I slowly walked towards the ce where David was. Currently, he is sitting on a red Ninja motorbike. Am I going to ride a motorbike with him? Hell. I had to. I rode the motorbike rather awkwardly because I saw David¡¯s expression, which was so cold. The cold this time was different from the previous one; it was colder than before this time. But then again, I don¡¯t mind it because I think he is like that. Not long after that, David looked at me while putting his helmet on me. His face is now so close to mine. Of course, it made my heart beat quite fast it. But not long after that, he immediately turned around and stamped the gas to go to school. ¡°Crack!¡± The beautiful moment was instantly shattered! What was wrong with David? Why he just kept quiet and not as usual? Did I do something wrongst night? Or what? And why didn¡¯t he talk aboutst night at all? He makes me evenzier to face his unclear attitude. After arriving at school, David finally stopped the motorbike in the school parking lot. I slowly got down and walked closer to him. I was signaling for David to take off the helmet that was still on my head. ¡°Are you just keeping quiet? Don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± I asked while looking at him. ¡°Hah?¡± he asked as he got off the motorbike, then put the helmet on the motorbike and left me in the motorbike parking alone. Fuck you! Damn it! What¡¯s the matter with that man? Very weird! I was annoyed, cursing as I crossed my arms in front of my chest and walkedzily to ss. I walked into the ssroom in a slightly odd way because I still felt a stinging pain in my ass. Hell. My first experiencest night made me a little weird this morning. I feel like my butt hurts a bit. Especially with David¡¯s irresponsible attitude! Damn boy. ¡°Leon, Wait for Me!¡± I immediately looked behind me when I realized that someone was calling me. Gosh, Why did Robert call me? I immediately lowered my head and pretended not to hear Robert¡¯s call. And I quickly rushed to the ssroom. And before entering the ssroom, my steps were stopped when someone grabbed my hand, Robert, to be more precise. I slowly turned around and smiled wryly at Robert. ¡°Yes, What¡¯s up!?¡± I asked curtly. ¡°I want to talk to you about one thing!¡± Robert said as he pulled my hand towards a ce. I tried to untie the hands. But because Robert¡¯s hands were too strong, I couldn¡¯t let go until I finally obeyed his tug, who didn¡¯t know where to take me. Many other students who saw it immediately whispered. It¡¯s normal for them to gossip about the popr boy at school. Robert dragged me to the back of the ss, where Robert¡¯s ss was thest ss of this school. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Robert? Just say it, don¡¯t pull me like this!¡± My sigh grumbled to Robert. ¡°Shhhh, you shut up for a second!¡± Robert whispered to me so I wouldn¡¯t be noisy. I kept quiet and said yes, even though I was annoyed with Robert. And I hope someone will help me get away from this man. ¡°Leon, Look at me. I apologize for what happened yesterday, but what I¡¯m saying is a fact you should know. So do you want to be my boyfriend?¡± asked Robert, looking deeply into my eyes. Damn! He said that line again!!! I didn¡¯t say a single word; I kept quiet and looked deep into Robert¡¯s eyes. Oh please, someone helps me! I want to run away from his presence! But I can¡¯t! His hands are too strong to hold me! What the hell is this guy!? What exactly does he want from me!? Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Am I Wrong? David ¡ª¨C I don¡¯t know what I didst night because everything happens when I¡¯m close to him. Why can Leon make my lust peak? Looking at it, I couldn¡¯t say anything untilst night. It just happened. Honestly, it was my first experience, the first time I had sex with someone. After living for a long time as a Werewolf with no identity, this is the first time I¡¯ve had sex with a man. Even though I thought my soul mate was a woman, all of my expectations were beyond my expectations, and I misunderstood them. ..... This morning I couldn¡¯t control what I would say to Leon. Waking up in the morning, I immediately ran away from my room when Leon was in the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t meet him in person because chatting after having sex with him felt so awkward. This morning I purposely took a shower in the guest room that I usually use too; after I finished taking a shower, I immediately waited in the living room to leave with Leon. That¡¯s because my father asked for it. If not, I might have left earlier. I decided to go on a red Ninja motorbike which I usually use to go to school if my father doesn¡¯t take me to school. Shortly after I waited in the living room, it turned out that Leon was already prepared in his uniform. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two eat breakfast first?¡± My father offered us both to have breakfast first. But I refused and asked to leave immediately together with Leon. I guess Leon is just following what I say, and I can¡¯t discuss any topics with him now. When Leon rides the motorbike with me, It¡¯s an awkward feeling that I can¡¯t shake from inside of me. Howe? He and I just had sex even though we don¡¯t have a special rtionship yet. So what to say? Was this rtionship between the two of us justst night? Or what? Arriving at the parking lot, Leon immediately got off the motorbike and was on my left. ¡°Are you just keeping quiet?¡± I didn¡¯t answer what he asked. Instead, I just answered him with, ¡°Huh?¡± Then leave him. Honestly, I can¡¯t control myself now; what should I do to deal with something unclear? I nced back a little to check if Leon was following me, but he wasn¡¯t. Immediately I entered the ssroom to prepare myself to be able to talk to him properly. When I was in ss, my ssmates were busy asking for my photo and asking me a lot of things because this is a ritual for new students who have my handsome face. It¡¯s been almost 10 minutes, but Leon hasn¡¯t entered the ssroom yet; I looked around but couldn¡¯t find him. Should I look for it? Then invite him to chat aboutst night¡¯s events that I may not be on purpose. I decided to get up and walk out of the ssroom; I had to find Leon and talk to him immediately. I can¡¯t hold this too deep because I have to act like a responsible man. I looked in all directions for Leon¡¯s whereabouts, but I couldn¡¯t find the man. ¡°Do you know where Leon is?¡± I asked some students who were in front of the ss. ¡°Leon? I think he went out with someone!¡± Said one of the students who knew it. ¡°Someone? Who? Where did those two go?¡± I asked him about hunting because I was curious about Who invited Leon. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he is Robert, who has been chasing Leon¡¯s love for a long time. The two of them head to the ss at the very back.¡± The student answered, which made me widen my eyes instantly. Immediately I ran towards the ce where the student told me just now. Since I¡¯m a new student here, I¡¯m still confused by such a big school with many sses. I lent my eyes and then looked with my werewolf eyes to find where Leon¡¯s Aura was. When I use my werewolf eyes, I can see where someone is. Leon¡¯s Aura was so different; it was a different color than the others. And that¡¯s what makes me addicted to him. I immediately ran towards the ce where Aura was when I managed to find her. I ran quickly, using my strength, no matter who saw it. I just wanted to see Leon right now. I immediately fell silent for a moment stopping my footsteps when I saw Leon and Robert holding hands in front of the ss. ¡°Come on. Do you want to be my boyfriend?¡± Robert asked Leon while kneeling before Leon. Several students in the ss looked at the two; an ufortable look appeared on Leon¡¯s face. I can¡¯t help but stare at the two of them holding hands. I don¡¯t know why the killing aura inside me suddenly burst out so big; I don¡¯t want Leon to be touched by anyone. Immediately I ran using my strength and kicked Robert¡¯s body from Leon¡¯s face. BUGH! ¡°FUCK OFF!¡± All eyes were on me, and Robert fell backward quite a distance after I kicked him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked Leon while looking at him with a deep gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why suddenly kick him like that!¡± Leon didn¡¯t answer my question; instead, he ran straight to where Robert was. Leon¡¯s face was so worried that he helped Robert to get up from his fall. Leon looked at me with a gaze that was so sharp; then, soon, he stood up with Robert and walked quickly, leaving me; I currently froze in the same ce. My killing aura disappeared instantly when I saw Leon and Robert leave me. Leon just walked away without saying anything to me. But I could see the look on his face was disapproving. Was I wrong to do that? I turned to look in the direction where the two of them had passed, their backs away from me towards the infirmary. I felt wrong to do that to Robert, but shouldn¡¯t Leon be happier because I protected Leon from the man who always chased him? ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I immediately looked behind me when I heard the voice, a handsome man with blond hair was standing in front of me, smiling at me. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Robert Pattinson~~ Robert ¡ª¨C ¡°Fuck! My stomach!¡± I groaned in pain when the new student suddenly kicked me in the stomach. Damn. And this time, he was one of the disruptors of my n. I feel like this time, I want to add a story to this story; it¡¯s not fun if I don¡¯t have myself in this story. Alright. For anyone confused about me, I¡¯ll tell you a little bit about who I am. Robert Pattinson is the name my parents gave me from the Pattinson n. The strongest and most respected n in the city. ..... And what makes me interested in this story because I am a vampire. Modern vampires today are much stronger than vampires in ancient civilizations. We vampire ns so easily walk in the sun. And my skin isn¡¯t as pale as the ancient vampires of long ago. The vampire ns scattered in this city have undergone such a drastic change; the changes advancing and defending themselves are stronger than ever. Many vampire ns could make a magic potion that Very used to protect us from the sun¡¯s rays. But it¡¯s not forever because I have to drink the magic potion packaged in a ck capsule every week. Sometimes I wouldn¡¯t say I like the routine, but if I don¡¯t do it, I definitely can¡¯t go to school like now. By the way, I turned 159 years old one month ago. Yes, the vampire n is known as an Immortal who cannot age at all. My goal in school Returning to this ce is only one, to get the rare blood of a man who is currently walking with me. Yes, the entire vampire n has known about the prophecy. The existence of rare blood from a human being can make anyone who drinks the blood will be strong and invincible. Yes, that¡¯s right, that blood is currently owned by a man named Leon Nelson. The man I have tried to approach several times but has not seeded so far; how many times have I told him I love him and asked him to be my boyfriend? But he also refused to ept my offer. I was confused about how to use it, especially to persuade him to want to date me because this is one of the conditions for me to be close to him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leon asked me while looking at me with a worried look. I know this is the time to give my best acting to win his heart. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, only my stomach still hurts so much from the kick from the new student!¡± I replied while pretending to be in pain and bowing my body. Leon¡¯s hands are currently wrapped around my waist and trying to help me walk slowly. Of course, I smile with satisfaction now because I can be close to him. The two of us were walking towards the infirmary; Leon asked me to lie on the bed in the infirmary for a while. ¡°Do not leave me alone!¡± I said in a pitiful tone and held his wrist when Leon was about to leave the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere; I just want to get you warm water to drink!¡± Leon replied with a faint smile at me. Of course, I slowly let go of my grip and let him fetch the warm water for me. It feels like the n I have made goes smoothly for stage 1 because this stage is the stage where I can get close to Leon. ¡°Drink first,¡± Leon said as he handed me warm water. I want to drink it while acting and feel the pain in my stomach because I have to look in pain in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing that to you. Maybe the new student doesn¡¯t like seeing me close to you; that¡¯s why he suddenly kicked me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that; I know I¡¯m at fault. Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore; I¡¯m toozy to talk about David!¡± Leon replied with a frown at the mention of his name. ¡°So his name is David; I saw you riding with him!¡± I asked, a little curious about their rtionship. Because I don¡¯t want anyone to get in the way of my ns, and this time a guy named David got in the way of my ns to approach Leon. ¡°Ah, that... Hmmm, I-¡± ¡°No need to tell if indeed you are still reluctant to tell. But thank you,¡± I said, smiling warmly at Leon. ¡°Thank you for what?¡± Leon asked me, confused. ¡°Thank you for wanting to apany me in this infirmary!¡± I replied while smiling warmly at Leon. Leon suddenly widened his eyes when I said that and looked away from me. At a nce, I could see his face turning red instantly; he was blushing because of what I had just said. This is a good opportunity for me to be closer to him. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I just wanted to ensure you¡¯re okay!¡± Leon replied while slowly looking at me, but his gaze didn¡¯t dare to look into my eyes. I screamed inside because I was sure that by now, he had fallen into my trap; it was time to run the second stage. ¡°Will you be able to drive me hometer? I don¡¯t think I can drive home this time! That¡¯s if you could-¡± ¡°Yes, I will take you; I have to make sure you get home fine!¡± Leon¡¯s answer cut off what I was about to say. Gotcha! And finally, the second stage can be carried out; this time, it feels like My n is perfect because the new boy interferes with my business. I smiled while nodding my head in front of Leon, putting on such great acting that he would believe me. The bell rang a lot, indicating it was time to go home. The lesson was over, But the two of us were just in the infirmary and small talk as usual. And it¡¯s time for me to go home with Leon. Leon and I slowly walked towards the car park; I still had to pretend to be in pain because I didn¡¯t want Leon to be suspicious of me. ¡°Which side is your car?¡± Leon asked while looking at the cars lined up in front of him. I pointed at the blue car, thetest Lamborghini. Leon¡¯s expression looks so happy when he finds out about my car. I think he wants to be able to drive the same car. Leon helped me get into the car slowly and immediately took the position to drive. But before he closed the car, suddenly someone approached. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°David?¡± Leon said while looking at him. Fuck! Damn intruder! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author¡¯s Note: Robert¡¯s pov is an interlude in this story. Because all these stories only belong to Leon. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Dropping Robert Home Leon ¡ª¨C Since I felt this had something to do with me, I finally decided to take Robert back to his house. I probably wouldn¡¯t have done this if it weren¡¯t for David. Let alone being in the same car with a guy I don¡¯t like. I don¡¯t like Robert, but he always asks me to be his boyfriend. I could sense that he had a n of his own for that. But I can¡¯t think negatively about it first. After closing the door of the car that I would be driving with Robert, I immediately headed to the left to drive the car. ..... I can drive a car, only because my dad doesn¡¯t allow it, so I haven¡¯t driven a car until now. I hope I can get Robert home safely. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I immediately turned to the voice, and it was, ¡°David?¡± I could only say his name when suddenly David was on my left and holding the car door. ¡°I want to take Robert home!¡± I said tly and was about to close the car door. ¡°He can go home alone; I must take you home!¡± He said while holding the car door. I nced straight at David because he didn¡¯t remember what he did to Robert. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I brought him home?¡± I asked him. David paused for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°You bastard! It¡¯s because of you! You kicked him in the stomach back in ss!¡± I said, annoyed, then removed David¡¯s hand from the car door and quickly closed it. I gasped for breath when my emotions peaked; how could that man not realize his mistake when he wronged someone else? If that¡¯s his nature, then it¡¯s only natural that he doesn¡¯t remember what happenedst night, Even though I still remember it to this day. How could he be like that? I didn¡¯t look to my left at this point. David knocked a few times on the windshield and said words I didn¡¯t hear. Without waiting for him to open the door again, I immediately stepped on the gas to leave the school parking lot. ¡°Would you mind leaving it there?¡± Robert asked me, a little worried. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better that it¡¯s like that because he¡¯s too much to remember anything about his mistake!¡± I answered Robert while giving a faint smile. During the trip, the two of us briefly chatted about our respective home lives. But what makes me morefortable is when I drive the car I want. If only Dad had permitted me to drive a car, I would have been able to take him to school every day. ¡°How did you get permission from your father to take this car?¡± I asked Robert curiously. ¡°They have their car, and I have three cars that I usually use. But today, I used this car!¡± I immediately widened my eyes when I heard Robert say three cars. And he also said that his parents had their car. I think Robertes from such a rich family. I just nodded and gave him a big smile because I didn¡¯t know how to react to what Robert had just said. ¡°At the intersection, we¡¯ll turn left!¡± Said Robert showing the way. ¡°Is your house in the same direction as mine?¡± I asked Robert curiously. Because the road taken to get to his house is the same way, I took to get to my house. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that!¡± Robert replied with a chuckle. After passing through the intersection and turning left, I immediately instructed Robert about my house. ¡°On the left, This is my house!¡± I said to Robert, pointing to the light gray house on the left side of the road. ¡°Wow, your house is nice; I didn¡¯t expect you to live in thisplex!¡± Said Robert amazed while smiling broadly, looking at my house. ¡°Then where is your house?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°At the end of the fork, we turn right, and that¡¯s where my house is!¡± Robert answered, which surprised me because it turned out that our houses were both quite close. But I never knew that. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that you are one of the people who upy this Complex? Even though I have lived in this Complex since I was born!¡± I said to Robert. Robert, who for a moment then scratched his head in confusion to find an answer, chuckled while looking at me, then said, ¡°Ah, my family and I just moved to thisplex! So I don¡¯t know the neighbors who are in the area. Thisplex!¡± Robert replied, smiling at me. Ah, thank goodness then, Robert is not a native of this Complex. The gate of the luxury house on the right of the road opened wide; I directed the car to enter the parking lot of the house immediately. My eyes widened when I saw Robert¡¯s house, which was so luxurious, like a pce. After arriving at the parking lot, I immediately opened the door and helped Robert to get out of the car. I helped Robert to walk into his house because I thought the house was as big as this but so quiet there was no house assistant at all. ¡°Do you live alone in this house?¡± I asked while looking around to find where the house assistant was. ¡°Yes, I only live with my family,¡± Robert answered briefly. When we both entered the living room, I immediately helped Robert to sit on the plush sofa in the living room. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I asked Robert to confirm. When I asked, Robert shook his head while making a sad face. ¡°It hasn¡¯t subsided at all; the pain in my stomach still hurts now!¡± He answered while holding his stomach. ¡°Will you take me to my room?¡± Said Robert asked me with a face that was so pitiful. I wanted to refuse the request, but I can¡¯t help it in this house so quiet there is no one. I think his parents are also not in the house. So I had to take him to his room. I nodded while helping him get up, then escorted him to his room. Robert told me his room was on the 2nd floor, and we both went up to the 2nd floor using the elevator. It¡¯s such a luxurious house; there is even an elevator in this house. After arriving on the 2nd floor, I immediately helped Robert to enter his room. Robert showed me that his room was at the end of the hall from the 2nd floor. After arriving in front of his room, I slowly opened the door to his room. My eyes widen, and my smile widens when I see that Robert¡¯s room is so spacious and tidy. Even tidier and more spacious than my room. ¡°Woah! It must be sofortable sleeping in this room!¡± I said spontaneously when I saw Robert¡¯s room. ¡°Will you sleep in this room?¡± Chapter 21 21 Vampire Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Will you sleep in this room?¡± I widened my eyes and immediately looked in the direction where Robert was when he asked me that question. ¡°Hah?¡± I pretended not to hear what he was saying and asked this question with my eyebrows raised, looking at him. ¡°Hehe, forget it. I¡¯m just joking,¡± said Robert, chuckling at me. It was a relief to hear that what he said was just a joke. I helped Robert into his bed; I took a few steps back to bid him farewell. ..... ¡°I want to go home first, okay?¡± I said, smiling at Robert. ¡°Do you have to hurry?¡± asked Robert with a pitiful face. ¡°Yes, I must go home; I¡¯m afraid my parents are looking for me!¡± I answered briefly to Robert and then walked out of Robert¡¯s room. I walked quickly out of Robert¡¯s house because I felt something was wrong in this house. When I entered the elevator and saw some buttons directing me to the lower floor, I forgot to ask Robert which floor I had to press to get to the first floor. Because the buttons in the elevator only contain numbers from one to four. I decided to press the number 1 button. I¡¯m sure this number 1 button will direct me to the living room where I was with Robert earlier. As the elevator moved down, I realized it felt like the elevator I was currently riding was going through one more floor than before. Suddenly my heart was beating so fast because the previously bright elevator lights turned dark red. Did I press the wrong button in the elevator? Am I on the wrong floor? When the elevator stopped slowly, the door opened, and I saw a dark room. ¡°Why is this room different from the previous living room? Was the previous living room in elevator number 2?¡± I mumbled, confused, when I saw the dark room in front of me. Immediately I pressed the elevator button again to close the elevator door, but several times I tried, the door did not work to close immediately. I also tried pressing the numbers 2,3 and 4, but the buttons don¡¯t work. The elevator didn¡¯t move, and the door didn¡¯t close. My heart is pounding so fast because I don¡¯t know what to do now. I heard the sound of footsteps approaching me from a distance, while the room in front of me was so dark that I couldn¡¯t even see it. Not long after, I saw a male figure approaching me; the figure was not very clearly visible to my eyes because the room¡¯s darkness could only reveal the figure¡¯s shadow. I discovered that it was a male figure because his hair was short. But the longer the figure got closer to me, the more I couldn¡¯t control myself because I felt a scary aura from the male figure. The male figure is not far from the elevator door, and I can now see his face being hit by the light inside the elevator; he is indeed a male figure. However, there is something different about this man. When the man was standing right in front of the elevator door, I realized that something covered his lips and neck with thick red liquid. Wait. Is that blood? I mumbled while squinting my eyes at the man. I immediately stepped back and pressed my back against the elevator wall. I know that it is blood. The man just stood there staring intently at me. My tongue is so numb to say a word, but the only thing that pops into my mind right now is the word ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Help!!! Help me!!!¡± I slowly shouted for help because I knew this was a bad sign. The man widened his eyes and walked closer to me. He opened his mouth, and I saw clearly that the man had sharp fangs. ¡°Help! help!!!¡± BRACK! BANG! I immediately covered my face with both hands because there was a sound like an explosion in the upper elevator. Tap! And at that moment, I saw a ck shadow darting swiftlynd in front of me. shed! shed! ¡°Argggghh!¡± I heard a pained voice from the figure of the man standing in front of the elevator door; I don¡¯t know what happened now because I was scared and could only cover my head with my hands. I tried to peek through my arms, looking at the elevator doors, and suddenly someone approached me. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I screamed in fear as the figure approached me. ¡°Leon!!! Leon! It¡¯s me!¡± I immediately fell silent when I heard the voice; he also knew my name. It wasn¡¯t Robert¡¯s voice; it was David¡¯s voice. I slowly lowered my hands from my head and saw that now David was right in front of me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± David asked me with a worried face. I nodded my head, unable to answer him at all, then suddenly, he hugged me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now because all I can do is hug David tightly and bury my face in his chest. The two of us seemed to move fast because I could feel the strong wind blowing around my body. ¡°Open your eyes; we¡¯re in a safe ce!¡± David said while stroking my hair slowly. I, still scared, tried to catch my breath and opened my eyes slowly. When I opened my eyes, we were already in different ces. I don¡¯t know where it is, but I can see an old building on my left. And all around me is a vast meadow. ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, confused while looking around me. ¡°We are safe, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t chase you!¡± said David. ¡°Chasing by them, who are they? What do you mean, David?¡± I asked David, confused, while holding his cor. ¡°Vampire!¡± I immediately fell silent when I heard what David had just said because he said the person chasing me was a Vampire. And that¡¯s impossible. ¡°That guy in the basement was a Vampire!¡± Said David added while holding both my shoulders. ¡°Hah?¡± Chapter 22 22 Werewolf? Vampire? Leon ¡ª¨C I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now; hearing what David said made me not believe what he said. ¡°Vampire?¡± That one word made me run out of thoughts to think, How can, in modern life like this, there is still such a thing as a Vampire? However, after I remembered the incident at Robert¡¯s house, I realized that maybe what David said was true. ¡°You lied, right?¡± I said disbelievingly at David and shook my head as I paced in front of him. ¡°How did I lie to you? You should be thanking me for saving your life!¡± David replied, looking annoyed that I didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Take me home now!¡± I said while looking sharply at David. ..... He heard what I said but suddenly shook his head, saying, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go home first. Here is the safest ce to save your life!¡± ¡°How can you say that? My parents will be worried about looking for me; I haven¡¯t been home for two days. What other reason would I give them?¡± I asked while crossing my arms in front of David. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m sure your parents know you¡¯re not an Ordinary Human!¡± I was silent for a moment, hearing what David just said; what did he mean? What does it mean that I¡¯m not an Ordinary Human? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused, trying to get an answer from him. When I asked that, David suddenly looked around him and asked me to shut up and not say a word. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Can you not y with me!¡± I said, annoyed at David, while raising my tone a little near his ear. David immediately nced at me with a sharp gaze, and this time I could see his eyes change suddenly to a very bright red. I widened my eyes and stepped back away from him. ¡°Leon, can you calm down right now? Your existence is not safe in this ce. There are several Vampires now chasing you! We must hide immediately!¡± David said to me in a very worried tone. ¡°Come on, David, don¡¯t keep joking with me-¡± Before I could finish my sentence, David suddenly carried me on his back. I didn¡¯t even realize that I was already on his back. My eyes bulged like they were about to pop out when David ran so fast, even though he was currently carrying me. Is this real? ¡°Don¡¯t look back,¡± cried David, almost On Running through the vast meadows. Hearing what he had just said naturally made me curious, and I looked back. Even though I couldn¡¯t see what was around me very clearly, David ran fast, unlike an ordinary human. When I looked behind me, my eyes widened again when I saw several people running fast in pursuit of the two of us. ¡°David! Three people are chasing us!¡± I panicked while holding on tighter to David because I could feel the creepy Aura from the three people currently chasing the two of us. ¡°Hold a firm grip, and Don¡¯t look back!¡± David said firmly. David carried me and ran so fast into a forest that was so dense. And the three of them were still running after the two of us. Soon David stopped immediately when we both reached the middle of the forest; David put me down and said, ¡°You stay here, don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°No matter what happens, my only purpose is to protect you, so I hope you won¡¯t be going anywhere to see what will happen in front of you after this!¡± David said, cutting off what I was about to say. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± I just nodded my head, confirming what he said because right now, Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Shortly after I nodded my head, the three people chasing us arrived. ¡°Leave that man to me, or we¡¯ll have a longer problem, Werewolves!¡± Said the man wearing a ck shirt said the sentence pointed at me. ¡°Try it if you can, Damn Vampire!¡± David answered while standing in front of me. Wait, did they fight over me!? Vampire? ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your will, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Said the man wearing a red shirt. The three of them immediately stood up as if preparing to attack David. I clung to the big tree behind me, hoping that what I saw right now was just a dream. ¡°You three are wrong for looking for trouble with me! Grrr,¡± David said with a growl. ¡°Rawrrrr Grrrr!¡± My eyes widened, and my heart felt like it was going to stop when I saw David, who was in front of me, suddenly turn into a very scary figure. His shirt had been torn off instantly when David¡¯s body suddenly erged and was covered with ck fur. His ears turned pointy, then, at the same time, David nced at me; my heart stopped instantly when I saw the glowing red eyes and the look on his face that was so different from when David saw me. ¡°Werewolves?¡± I said suddenly when I realized that the appearance of David in front of me was simr to the werewolf in the movie. ¡°Grrrr!¡± The three of them immediately attacked David, and David did the same. David moved so fast while Swinging his hands in all directions to attack the three people I assumed were Vampires, just as David said. Their movements were so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Rawrrrr!!!¡± shed! Bugh! I widened my eyes when the head of the man wearing the red shirt fell to the ground, and his body followed. David¡¯s left hand, with his sharp ws, managed to sh the man in the red shirt. ¡°Jeremy!¡± Shouted the man wearing a dark blue shirt, then quickly darted towards David while swinging his arms. ¡°David! Watch out!¡± I shouted spontaneously while David was busy fighting the ck Shirt Boy. ¡°Grrrr!!!¡± David immediately moved his hand and grabbed the hair of the man wearing a dark blue shirt so quickly. David¡¯s right hand gripped the shoulder of a man wearing a ck shirt. ¡°You think you can kill me? It¡¯s not that easy, you idiot!¡± David said, then swung his left hand and made a sh using sharp ws on the dark blue shirt man¡¯s neck. shed! Bugh! The man¡¯s head was separated from his body in the blink of an eye. Chapter 23 23 Marry Me! Leon ¡ª¨C I could only widen my eyes and press against the tree behind me; seeing this incident felt like I was instantly traumatized. ¡°Rawrrrr!!!¡± ¡°David stop it!¡± I screamed while holding my head with both hands when I saw David about to sh the head of the man wearing the red shirt with the sharp ws of his right hand. David stopped immediately and nced at me. And that second, the man wearing a red shirt immediately ran away from the ce. ¡°David!¡± I called out his name while shaking my head, signaling that there was no need to chase after him. ..... I think David did what I asked; he just kept quiet and let the man wearing the red shirt escape. Not long after, David suddenly changed back into human form. He only wore the pants earlier, even though the shape was already messy. I swallowed hard when I saw David walking towards me; his body is so good I think he often exercises, but what caught my attention was the sharp scratch wound on his body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± David asked me while standing as if keeping his distance from me. I nodded, affirming that I was fine, which I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Your wound,¡± I said, looking at the scratches on David¡¯s body. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry; it will heal in a few minutes!¡± Said David while looking at the w wounds on his body. I immediately sat limply on the ground and leaned against the big tree behind me; it felt like I wasn¡¯t dreaming. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you!¡± ¡°Yes, you do have to exin everything to me!¡± I answered quickly in response to what he had just said. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± David asked as he stepped closer to me. ¡°Stop right there; even though I¡¯m talking to you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not afraid of you! I still couldn¡¯t believe you were a Werewolf in real life!¡± I said, shaking my head and ncing fearfully at David. David smiled at me while sitting on the ground; he crossed his legs and looked at me with a funny face. ¡°Then what about them?¡± I asked, ncing at the two bodies of the men David had just killed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; they will soon disappear as their bodies turn to ashes!¡± David replied with a chuckle. ¡°Look, my wound has healed right!¡± He added with a smile looking at the wound that had begun to close and heal. I was surprised to widen my eyes because what he said was true; the wounds on his body slowly healed on their own. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked so innocently I didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one that many supernatural beings in this town are looking for!¡± Said David while looking at me. ¡°How could that be?¡± I asked. ¡°Because the blood that resides within you is the Sacred Blood that is so rare and desired by countless other supernatural beings!¡± ¡°Holy? How can that be?¡± I asked curiously, still scared by what just happened, but I tried to find out. ¡°As in the prophecy, One Day, there will be someone born with a Rare and Holy Pure Blood. Other supernatural beings will fight over the blood because anyone who can drink your blood will have extraordinary powers that I cannot imagine!¡± I immediately fell silent when I heard what David said because I thought it all made no sense. After all, as long as I¡¯m alive, something like that can¡¯t happen in this world. ¡°Impossible If that¡¯s the case. Why didn¡¯t this supernatural being catch or prey on me when I was little?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Impossible because the smell of your blood can only be felt by other supernatural beings when you turn 17 years old,¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened at my house? When you held the Grimoire?¡± David asked me. I tried to remember and nodded my head, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°After that incident, the scent of your blood could be felt by countless other supernatural beings in this city. That¡¯s because your blood attracted the Grimoire Book to you!¡± David exined. Even though he exined it, I still didn¡¯t understand his meaning. It¡¯s as if my head is full to digest all of this, and I can¡¯t just follow the flow that is currently happening. I shook my head. Believe it or not, with the story given by David, I tried to keep it as if nothing had happened. ¡°What should I do now?¡± I asked David because I was confused about what I should do now. ¡°Marry me because that is the only way so that you will not be disturbed by other supernatural beings in this city!¡± I froze for a moment and couldn¡¯t breathe. My heart seemed to stop when David said that. Married to him? How could he say that so lightly to him? ¡°Are you kidding? Married to you?¡± I said in disbelief while chuckling and looking at him. ¡°Do I look joking about telling you that?¡± I fell silent for a moment when I realized that what David said was not a joke. But he was really serious about telling me that. ¡°No way. How can you ask me to marry you when I¡¯m a boy, and you¡¯re a boy? And we can¡¯t-¡± I fell silent for a moment when I rememberedst night¡¯s incident where David and I had sex. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d say that in front of him openly. ¡°Yes, we can have sex! Didn¡¯t we do wellst night?¡± I fell silent for a moment and looked at him when what I was about to say was said by him. I immediately looked away from David and didn¡¯t know what to say because I was confused about digesting this whole thing. ¡°We must get out of here immediately; a swarm of vampires is approaching us!¡± Said David standing up and looking around him. Then he moved quickly, immediately picked me up, and carried me like before. David ran fast, carrying me into the forest; I was frozen because of what he had said earlier. I still couldn¡¯t say anything when I discovered that a group of vampires was chasing me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you with my life,¡± said David as he took me running so fast to a ce. Chapter 24 24 Vi In The Forest Leon ¡ª¨C I still hope that if I dream this time, I, who is currently being carried on David¡¯s back, will run fast through the forest. I don¡¯t know where David will take me to go, but I know now that he promises my life to survive the pursuit of supernatural beings who are currently approaching us both. I widened my eyes when I just remembered that Robert was at home alone; how was he now? Is he still okay? I swear I just remembered that in the basement of Robert¡¯s house, there was a Vampire who almost killed me. ¡°David, What about Robert?¡± I asked, suddenly worried about his condition. David nced at me with an annoyed look, ¡°Why are you asking that suddenly?¡± David asked me back as he continued to run towards a ce. ..... ¡°Because I was worried about Robert, who was at his house. Is he okay? You just killed a vampire in the basement of his house, which was about to kill me!¡± I said, trying to exin to David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine!¡± David replied in a basic tone; I don¡¯t think he wanted to talk about Robert. I decided to shut up and not ask him again. For almost 30 minutes, David ran while carrying me; at this time, we both arrived at an old house in the forest. ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked as David lowered me from his arms; I looked around me curiously. ¡°This is a secret vi built by my father in the forest!¡± David replied as he walked towards the door of the Vi. I immediately followed him and walked closer to him. ¡°How could that be?¡± I asked while looking at the terrace of the Vi, which was so luxurious. Although this building is luxurious, this Vi in the forest looks dirty because it is not inhabited. I¡¯m sure David and his family haven¡¯t been to this Vi for almost one year. ¡°You will be safe in this vi because this vi has a protective seal that prevents other supernatural beings from entering this forbidden area.¡± Said David exined as he invited me in. David turned on the light, and my eyes widened in amazement when I saw the contents of the Vi. All the furniture inside the Vi is still so nice and untouched; although the outside looks so shabby, inside, it is a veryfortable ce to live. ¡°Protective seal? Do you mean some witchcraft?¡± I asked David curiously. David nodded his head assent to what I asked; then he took my hand closer to the window. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± David said, asking me to look out the window. Not long after that, a group of vampires said David arrived in front of the Vi. The five vampires consist of two girls and three boys. What surprised me was that the five couldn¡¯t see where the two of us were in the Vi. ¡°Can¡¯t they see us here?¡± I asked as I continued to pay attention to the five vampires walking back and forth in front of the Vi. ¡°To be precise, the five of them couldn¡¯t see the existence of this Vi; the five could feel the scent of your blood dissipating outside the protective seal of this Vi!¡± David answered, exining to me. I nodded my head understanding what he was saying. The two of us looked at the five vampires in front of the Vi; their faces seemed so angry that they couldn¡¯t find where I was. After that, the five of them decided to leave the ce. ¡°For now, we have to stay here first; I have to make sure that no supernatural being knows of your Existence!¡± Said David while looking at me with a severe look. I just nodded my head, trying to believe what he was saying. I don¡¯t think this is the time to ask questions that don¡¯t need to be asked because everything has been answered clearly about what is happening to me. Yes, they are after me. They want me. And that¡¯s reality. Period. ¡°What should I tell my parents? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll both be really worried about me right now! I have to-¡± ¡°Frankly, my father has arranged everything! My father has taken care of your parents¡¯ business, so you calm down and think about your safety!¡± Said David, cutting off What I was about to say. I don¡¯t think I need to ask that question because the answer must be that David and his family want to protect me. I hope what I feel is true. That David and his family wanted to protect me. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± My eyes bulged back like they were about to pop out of my face when suddenly David asked me that question again. ¡°Are you crazy? Please don¡¯t bring that up again for now!¡± I said, annoyed, and left David, who was in the living room. I know I don¡¯t know the contents of this Vi, but because I was annoyed, so I decided to explore this Vi alone. I went into the kitchen, opened the fridge, and hoped there was food. And my eyes widened as if they wanted to pop out of my face when I saw so much food in the fridge to eat. ¡°Wow! Is this-¡± ¡°Yes, all you can eat!¡± said David from the living room. The expression on my face immediately turned ugly when I realized that David was watching me from a distance. Deliberately I didn¡¯t reply to what he just said; I took the ready-to-eat canned food from the refrigerator. The two cans of Candied mixed fruit I¡¯m carrying are heading to the terrace. I passed the living room without looking at David. In the slightest, I focused on opening the lid of the candied fruit. On the terrace, this Vi has chairs that are sofortable to sit on, but because the conditions outside the Vi are so shabby, the chairs are not well maintained. I cleaned the dust on the chair and sat down slowly. Open the lid of the candied fruit and eat it. The view in front of me is now so quiet, and only dense trees are unattractive. Why did I get here Today? It feels like Today is such a cursed day for me. I can¡¯t feel my normal life anymore, but I don¡¯t want to live a normal life as usual. Maybe the prayers I unconsciously say every time I want to sleep havee true. And this is the abnormal life I want. Inadvertently. Fuck! Chapter 25 25 Apology Leon ¡ª¨C It¡¯s been three days, and we are still at the Vi in the middle of the forest. I had purposely not spoken to David since he was discussing marriage. Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a solution to the problem, I¡¯m currently experiencing. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s only one solution, I have to marry him, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a solution. Luckily, I called my familyst night, and they¡¯re okay and not panicking because David¡¯s Father has everything arranged. David¡¯s father said if David and I were camping somewhere, I don¡¯t know why my family would believe what David¡¯s father said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± I widened my eyes when I heard that voice sitting on this Vi¡¯s terrace, immediately pretending not to hear what David had just asked. ..... ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, I¡¯ll ept. But at least have breakfast with me. I¡¯ve made breakfast for both of us!¡± David said as he sat on the chair next to me. I want to ignore it, but this empty stomach can¡¯t bepromised. ¡°I can hear the sound of your hungry stomach!¡± David added while looking at me. But I purposely didn¡¯t respond because I was still annoyed with what he said a few days ago. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I was too quick to ask you to marry me. Without thinking about your response and feelings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days. I won¡¯t ask you to marry me again. My father and I will try to find a way for you to be protected without marrying me.¡± David said in a tone that was so weak telling me that. I nced slowly at him; I could feel something upsetting him when he said those words. So all this time, Was he really serious about telling me about the marriage? Because I think he said that to me just because he wanted to have me. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t suddenly say those words to you again. But at least would you like to have breakfast with me?¡± David said as he begged me. I ventured to look at him, and seeing his pitiful face; I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. But to be honest, I¡¯m really hungry this time. If I refused, I would starve. I nodded slightly at him; David immediately smiled broadly when he saw me confirming his offer. David immediately stood up and invited me to be able to go to the dining room. I followed behind him into the dining room. Somehow I can feel Aura is different from David at this time; I can feel that Aura from him looks so happy after I ept the invitation to have breakfast together. Can I sense other people¡¯s auras? Why can I feel it? Or is it all because of the Rare Blood that I have? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it happened a few days ago when David and some vampires were fighting. I could feel a terrifying killing aura, whether it was from David or the Vampires. But basically, I can feel an Aura emanating from someone or another supernatural being. Is this a good sign or not? David invited me to sit in the chair he had prepared; David smiled broadly and sat in his ce. The two of them sat face to face. ¡°It¡¯s all you who cooked it?¡± I asked curiously because I saw the dishes on the table were so tempting. ¡°Yes, this is all I cook; I can cook since I was 15 years old!¡± David said as he invited me to eat the food he had prepared. ¡°How old are you now?¡± I asked while enjoying the food made by him; it turned out that the food made by him was so delicious. ¡°97 Years old!¡± ¡°Hmmm, 97 years old-¡± I said while enjoying the food but suddenly stopped when I realized the word 97 years. ¡°Wait! You mean you are 97 years old?¡± I asked once more while widening my eyes at David. David smiled at me, nodding his head. ¡°Did I surprise you?¡± I was silent for a moment; I couldn¡¯t believe David was now 97. ¡°Really? Are you 97 years old? But why does your face still look the same age as mine!¡± I said confusedly, asking him again because I was really curious. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m 97 years old, and I¡¯m telling the truth. Just so you know that a supernatural being like me, one of them, can have such a long life with a facial expression of no age.¡± Said David exined to me. ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf, right?¡± I asked while looking at David with an uncertain look. He nodded his head, smiling at me. ¡°So when you introduced me and said you were a werewolf-¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been trying to be honest with you since the first time I met you! But you don¡¯t seem to believe what I¡¯m saying.¡± David said, smiling at me. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, but in this modern life, I don¡¯t believe in ancient things, especially Werewolf and Vampire; I just saw it for real a few days ago.¡± ¡°I want to say it¡¯s impossible, but I saw it for real, so how should I say it¡¯s impossible...¡± ¡°So you now believe that werewolves exist?¡± David asked me while looking at me with each other. I nodded, confirming what he asked, and said, ¡°How can I not believe that right now, the one in front of me is a werewolf.¡± I replied with a faint smile at David. The two of us continued our breakfast while talking lightly. David said that today his father woulde to pick us both up. Things have also improved, and no vampires are hanging around for now. And David also told me that his father would bring me something to wear so that other supernatural beings could not smell the scent of my blood. ¡°So, will your fathere hereter?¡± I asked David to be sure. ¡°Of course, today is the time for us to go home. So don¡¯t worry, my father has arranged everything!¡± David answered while sitting on the living room sofa. I just nodded my head, hearing David¡¯s answer. The two of me with him in this Vi are still so awkward. Especially with what happened that night. But I think he and I have forgotten the incident. Maybe he had forgotten about it, but I still had difficulty forgetting what had happened that night. Chapter 26 26 Moving To Another City? Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Huh, moved to another city?¡± I said in surprise when I heard what Mr. Henderson said. All right, I¡¯ll tell you an hour before it happens. (One Hour Before) David and I sat on the terrace to wait for Mr. Henderson to arrive because David said that today his father woulde to pick us both up. Boredom has been haunting me since a few hours ago because it is now 4:00 pm, but David¡¯s father hasn¡¯te to pick us up. ¡°Are you sure your father wille here to pick us up? Because I¡¯m so tired of being in this Vi!¡± I said with an ugly face looking at David, sitting on my right. ..... David looked at me with a faint smile, then shook his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can already hear the sound of the jeep approaching this Vi!¡± He answered while crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°That¡¯s the same answer you gave several times 3 hours ago!¡± I said, annoyed, while looking away from him. Because David repeated the same answer every time, I asked him about his fathering to pick us up. ¡°But what I said this time meant it!¡± David answered as he stood up from his seat and pointed to the front. Not long after, a ck Jeep came from the direction of the forest. I still put an ugly face on David because I get annoyed whenever he messes with the answers to the questions I ask him. Mr. Henderson parked his Jeep right in front of this Vi; he got out of the car and smiled broadly, looking at me while waving his hand. Maybe to look friendly, so I waved his hand back. ¡°Sorry I camete because I have an urgent business!¡± He said with a smile, looking at David and me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re fine!¡± I replied with a smile that was not sincere but, in my heart, said otherwise. ¡°David, Have you prepared everything?¡± Mr. Henderson asked David. ¡°Of course, everything is already in the suitcase. Leon and I are ready to go there!¡± David answered with great pleasure. I frowned when I saw the look on David¡¯s face, which was so disgusting; even his acting in front of his father was much better than in front of me. What is this man thinking? ¡°Leon, Are you ready?¡± I looked straight at Mr. Henderson and smiled widely at him, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m ready to go back home!¡± I replied, smiling broadly at him. But suddenly, Mr. Henderson changed instantly when he heard my answer. ¡°David, Shouldn¡¯t you tell him?¡± Mr. Henderson asked David. I widened my eyes while raising my eyebrows, signaling David. Which says, ¡°what do I don¡¯t know?¡± David smiled, shrugging his shoulders, ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet, because I¡¯m sure if I told him, he wouldn¡¯t want to listen to me!¡± David replied as he walked and hid behind Mr. Henderson. ¡°Wait, what happened? Why? It seems you two know something, and I don¡¯t know it at all!¡± I said tly while looking at Mr. Henderson full of question marks. ¡°Alright, Leon, I¡¯ll tell you something!¡± Mr. Henderson replied as he led me into the living room because I thought his exnation would be lengthy. ¡°So, short story, you must live with David and me in my new house in another city for your safety!¡± I fell silent as soon as I heard what he just said as if my heart stopped beating when I heard what Mr. Henderson had just said. How could he say it so easily? He said I should move in and live with him and David in a new house in another city. Without asking for my consent or the consent of my parents. Have they both gone mad? Both of them have gone crazy. Father and son are the same! ¡°Wait, why is it so sudden like this? I haven¡¯t told my family, and I¡¯m sure my family won¡¯t approve of what you just said because I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t just let me go.¡± ¡°My family loves me so much, and I can¡¯t go out with someone I just met; my parents wouldn¡¯t allow that, right?¡± I asked while holding my breath, looking at Mr. Henderson, who only looked at me. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me my parents allowed me to move in with you two?¡± I asked worriedly for fear that the answer the two of them gave was the same. Mr. Henderson and David nodded while looking at me with an innocent looks. I Immediately sit on the sofa and lean my head looking up at the ceiling above me; I can¡¯t believe the events are happening to me right now; it feels like everything just happened without my permission. ¡°Fuck!¡± I said, ignoring the two of them who were currently looking at me with ring gazes when I said those swear words. After almost 2 hours, I thought about the decision I had to take, and I finally gave up. Henderson exined all about what happened to me. Even my parents knew about this. ¡°Alright, what can I do? I can only follow what you guys say right now!¡± I said in a weak tone, then slowly pulled my suitcase out of the living room. The two of them immediately ran towards me and helped me to carry the suitcase, which I didn¡¯t know who it belonged to. ¡°Let me carry it because the things in here are mine!¡± Said David while carrying the suitcase that I had just brought. I didn¡¯t express myself and got into the car as Mr. Henderson opened the door for me. The three of us immediately came out of the dense forest we didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t know where it was. Not long after, the Jeep we were traveling in had reached the highway leading to the city center. I leaned my head against the car window while looking outside, letting whatever was happening now let it happen because I didn¡¯t know what to do. But before I had time to enjoy the view from the car window, suddenly, I saw several people running in the forest and looking at me with sharp gazes. I can see them running in the forest while looking at me with sharp gazes, and not long after that, some of them immediately ran towards where I was. The closer their sinister faces became visible, I distanced myself from the car window because some scary figures were rushing toward me. ¡°Watch out!¡± BANG! BRAK! BUSHHHHH! Chapter 27 27 Sudden Attack~ David ¡ª¨C ¡°Watch out!¡± I screamed as loud as I could while hugging Leon¡¯s body immediately when a group of other supernatural beings approached and crashed into the car we were riding. BANG! BRAK! BUSHHHHH! Ngung! My ears buzzed when the car stopped rolling. Luckily the three of us were wearing seatbelts, so our injuries weren¡¯t serious. ..... When fully conscious, I immediately got out of the overturned car. ¡°Leon, are you all right?¡± I asked while looking in the direction where Leon was. ¡°DAVID!!!¡± I immediately widened my eyes, looking in the direction where the voice came from, and when I looked in the car, Leon was not there. I immediately changed into Werewolf form and jumped over the car in front of me; I saw Leon being held by two supernatural beings who were none other than ¡°Wendigo! Damn it!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nced to my right when I saw my father had just arrived in his werewolf form. ¡°I¡¯m fine; we have to save Leon right away!¡± I said while staring intently at where the Wendigos were. Wendigo is a supernatural creature simr to humans but has very sharp saw teeth. And once their mouths opened, they were wide enough to swallow a whole watermelon. Wendigo is categorized as a supernatural creature that has considerable power. So you have to be careful when fighting them. ¡°Leave that man to me!¡± I said while trying to calm things down. ¡°David, help me,¡± Leon said, scared. The two wendigos squeezed Leon¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°No way! He is food for us! So that we can have more great power!¡± Said one of them, who was currently walking a few steps forward. There were four Wendigos currently in front of the two of us. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t let it just happen! Rawrrrr,¡± I said without further ado and jumped toward where they were. The two Wendigos who weren¡¯t holding Leon, they both immediately moved swiftly to attack my father and me. shed! Rawrrr! Grrrr! I used sharp ws to injure Wendigo¡¯s body which was currently trying to attack me. I ducked and dealt a back attack toward the belly of the Wendigo. shed! ¡°Arghhhh!¡± The Wendigo groaned in pain as I managed to slit open its stomach until its internal organs slowly came out. Without wasting any more time, I immediately gave the final blow to the Wendigo¡¯s neck. ¡°Death w Attack...¡± shed! BUGH! The head of the Wendigo in front of me fell to the ground and was followed by its body. ¡°You weak creature!¡± I said while ncing in the direction where the Wendigo¡¯s corpse was. I sped quickly towards where Father was when I saw how difficult it was to fight the Wendigo. I jumped into the air and immediately used the power of my sharp ws again. ¡°Death w Attack...¡± shed! BUGH! The Wendigo¡¯s head immediately fell to the ground after I dealt the death blow I had. ¡°Why are you so weak, Dad? I think you¡¯ve rarely fought against enemies!¡± I said with a chuckle, then turned my face away from Dad and looked in the direction where Leon was. By the time I looked in the direction where Leon was, Leon was already gone. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed and immediately ran to where Leon was; I could smell his scent so clearly. I ran into the forest at full speed. ¡°David!¡± I widened my eyes when I heard the call from a distance; I immediately increased my speed to be able to run toward the ce where the voice came from. Wendigos have decent running speed; I cannot underestimate their strength. After a few minutes, I ran, looking for the whereabouts of Leon¡¯s voice and his scent; I could see him currently being dragged by two Wendigos running so fast. ¡°Fuck! Die, you bastard!¡± I immediately put my foot on the ground and resisted it, sending my body flying so far in the air and ready to record whatever was in front of me. ¡°Roar of Destruction...¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!!¡± Finally, I let out my Ultimate roar to make them stop running. The roar will give the effect of blowing air and sound that is so loud and will make anyone affected by the effect unable to move instantly. The two Wendigos carrying Leon fell silent while covering their ears. Their ears were also very sensitive to sound, so the attack just now was a match for the two Wendigos. I, who managed tond right away, didn¡¯t waste any time and gave the final blow to the two wendigos who were still busy covering their ears. ¡°Death w Attack...¡± shed! shed! BUGH! The two heads of the supernatural beings fell alternately, followed by their bodies which were already lifeless. I managed to decapitate two Wendigo heads in one hit. ¡°Leon, Are you all right?¡± I immediately asked while approaching the direction where Leon was. But Leon was unconscious, and when I grabbed his back, there was a red liquiding from his back. Scratches from being dragged by the two Wendigos earlier. I instantly widened my eyes when I smelled the blooding from Leon¡¯s body. My head was suddenly dizzy, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the bloodlust, which made it hard for me to control it. The smell of blood from Leon¡¯s body differed from that of other human blood. The smell of Leon¡¯s blood is so fragrant, and it feels so delicious to taste. ¡°Grrrr!¡± ¡°David!¡± BUGH! I had bounced away from where Leon was when suddenly a kick came at me. ¡°You should be able to control it, David!¡± ..... I looked in the direction where the voice wasing from, and it turned out that my father had just kicked me. Indeed what he just said was difficult for me to control when I smelled the scent of Leon¡¯s blood which made me addicted. ¡°Rawrrrr!!! Grrrr!¡± I roared and snarled, looking at where Daddy was because what he said made me unable to think straight for now. The smell of the blood in my hand makes me unable to control myself; Leon¡¯s blood is so fragrant and makes me want to taste it. ¡°David controls yourself. Otherwise, you will lose your Soul, Mate!¡± Hearing what Dad said, I opened my eyes wide, ¡°ARGHHH RAWRRRR!¡± I screamed and roared and then ran away from where Leon was; right now, all I could think about was How can I quench my thirst for blood, Leon. I ran fast while still being able to control my own body because once I became aplete beast, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my bloodlust. I heard the sound of gurgling water, and I headed straight for the ce where the sound wasing from. The longer clearer the sound of running water that is in front of me at this time, without further ado, I immediately jumped when I saw the calm pool of the river in front of me. Byurrr~ I immediately focused on being able to change myself to be able to change into my human form and immediately removed the blood on my hands. ¡°Damn it! Why is Leon¡¯s blood so fragrant? I really can¡¯t control it to be able to taste it!¡± I said while looking nkly ahead. Chapter 28 28 Protective Bracelet Leon ¡ª¨C I slowly opened my eyes as the pain in my head was still real. ¡°What happened?¡± I said quietly as I looked around me. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re awake, be careful not to move too much first,¡± said someone who came closer to me. When my vision waspletely clear, I saw Mr. Patrick Henderson in front of me. Wait, what happened? Why do I sleep on my stomach? ¡°Mr. Henderson, what happened?¡± I asked him quietly while trying not to move an inch because the slightest movement could make my back feel excruciating pain. ¡°Hmmm, maybe you don¡¯t remember what happened. You¡¯re already in a safe ce, and it¡¯s better not to move much because you injured your back badly from that incident,¡± said Mr. Henderson. ..... ¡ª ¡°David!!!¡± I screamed so loud shed! shed! BUGH! ¡ª- I blinked my eyes a few times as I briefly recalled the incident. ¡°David? Where¡¯s David?¡± I asked quietly while looking at this room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine; right now, he still needs time to himself,¡± replied Mr. Henderson. I just listened quietly to his answer and decided not to find out more about David; maybe he needed some time alone. ¡°Ah yes, I will give an elixir to your wound; this medicine can only be given when you wake up from your fainting,¡± ¡°I ask you to be able to endure the pain that is tolerable,¡± ¡°Hmm, what kind of pain do you think?¡± I asked, a little worried. ¡°Like this-¡± CSSHH~ ¡°ARGHHH!¡± I groaned as hard as possible as a painful stinging pain ran down my back. I was tormented in that stinging pain for almost thirty minutes until, finally, the healing process carried out by Mr. Henderson was done. ¡°It¡¯s done, and your wound is almostpletely healed,¡± said Mr. Henderson smiling at me. ¡°Ah, thank you,¡± I replied as I slumped helplessly. Fifteen minutester, Mr. Henderson returned to the all-white room I was currently in. ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Ask Mr. Henderson. ¡°I think so,¡± I answered uncertainly. ¡°I will help you to be able to change your position slowly,¡± he said while holding my shoulder. I could only obey, and with great difficulty, I finally sat up and leaned my back on the patient¡¯s bed. ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°This is the safest ce in town, about two hours from where you live,¡± he replied, picking up a small ck box on the table. My gaze shifted to the small ck box that he was currently carrying. ¡°You have to wear this,¡± he said, taking a ck bracelet out of the small ck box. ¡°What for?¡± I asked curiously while extending my left hand. Mr. Henderson smiled as he put on a ck bracelet that had gray marble in the center. ¡°This bracelet is useful for removing the scent of your Rare Blood, so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore; there will be no supernatural beings who will know where you are,¡± replied Mr. Henderson exined. ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, this bracelet has been given a magic spell,¡± ¡°Magic spell?¡± I can¡¯t believe it. ¡°True, but there¡¯s one condition you can¡¯t break.¡± I immediately fell silent for a moment when I heard the sentence, ¡°What is it?¡± I asked while looking at Mr. Henderson carefully. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss or have sex with anyone except David, but I don¡¯t think you two would do that, would you?¡± I immediately fell silent when I heard what Mr. Henderson said. ¡°Ah of cou-rse not, the-re¡¯s no w-ay David and I wo-uld do that, hmmm, I¡¯m Straig-ht I guess,¡± I answered haltingly as my throat went dry instantly. ¡°Haha, I was just joking,¡± said Mr. Henderson. ¡°But what about David? Did David have anything to do with this Bracelet?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right, David has something to do with your bracelet.¡± ¡°I mixed his aura and blood into the bracelet and sealed it so that when you use the bracelet, your Rare Blood Scent will not be smelled by other supernatural beings,¡± said Mr. Henderson. I was silent, hearing what he said, trying to understand his exnation. ¡°Oh, You can¡¯t take the bracelet off your hand once it¡¯s worn.¡± ¡°Huh, then this Bracelet will stay with me? Forever?¡± I asked curiously. Mr. Henderson shook his head, ¡°No, the bracelet cane off when you kiss or have sex with someone else.¡± Answer Mr. Henderson. It feels like I¡¯m destined not to be able to feel the beauty of love and what love is like. Because with the exnation from Mr. Henderson indirectly forbids me to have contact with other people who try to approach me. But fortunately, for now, I have no one to love. My eyes widen for a second as I remember Robert. I think he can be a problem in my life if he keeps chasing me and asking me to be his boyfriend. Huh. ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask?¡± I immediately turned to Mr. Henderson and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so; maybe if I have a question, I¡¯ll ask you,¡± I replied with a faint smile at him. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll be back to organize the things that are still in the living room,¡± replied Mr. Henderson smiling at me and leaving the room. Huft it feels like these few days I can only be in bed. ¡°Hmmm, where¡¯s David? Is he okay?¡± I mumbled while looking at the ss window in this room. ¡°Yup, I¡¯m fine; thanks for worrying about me!¡± My eyes widened instantly when suddenly the voice was behind my ear. I looked to my left and was greeted by David with a big smile right in front of my face, ¡°David, since when have you been in this room?¡± I asked tly. ¡°Since just now, when you said my name, was the bracelet any good?¡± David asked while looking at the Bracelet on my left arm. ¡°Ah, yes, I like it,¡± I replied with a smile. Hearing what I said, suddenly David looked directly at me, our eyes locked together, the atmosphere became silent for a moment, and there were only me and David who were currently looking at each other. David brought his face closer to mine slowly; I realized, then turned my face just before David¡¯s lips touched mine. ¡°Ah, I hmmm, can you ple-ase get me a d-rink? I¡¯m thir-sty,¡± I stuttered to divert the conversation. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± David said, walking out of the room. Chapter 29 29 New School ¨C Again Leon ¡ª¨C After the awkward incident two days ago, David and I didn¡¯t discuss anything about it. He looks quieter than usual; I don¡¯t know if I hurt his feelings. But now that I think about it, David must have felt awkward with me. I don¡¯t want to have any physical contact with him because I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to him or meter. ¡°Can youe to breakfast with us already?¡± I immediately turned to where the voice came from while wearing my new uniform. ¡°Of course, after this, I will join into the dining room,¡± I replied with a faint smile at David. I didn¡¯t think that after two days, he and I didn¡¯t talk; David started to chat first this morning. Without further ado, I headed to the dining room to enjoy breakfast before leaving for the new school. ..... When I got to the dining room, Mr. Henderson and David were about to start breakfast. ¡°Leon, are you feeling better?¡± Mr. Henderson asked me with a big smile. I nodded in approval of what he said, ¡°Thank you for your medicine so well on my body!¡± ¡°Have you contacted your parents?¡± Mr. Henderson asked as he motioned for me to sit down. I nodded, smiling at him, ¡°Last night, I just chatted with the two of them; they are very grateful to you for taking good care of me,¡± I said, saying what my parents saidst night. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy; I already treat you like my son!¡± I fell silent for a moment when I heard what Mr. Henderson said because I was still a little awkward with that sentence. The three of us enjoyed breakfast before leaving for the new school; Mr. Henderson had all of David¡¯s and my transfer paperwork done. ¡°Remember, you two will be in the same sster, David, don¡¯t forget to keep a close eye on Leon.¡± Mr. Henderson said as he opened the car door. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do well,¡± David answered without looking at me. I sat in the back with David as Mr. Henderson drove us to our new school. During the trip to our new school together, David and I didn¡¯t talk at all while in the car because I didn¡¯t think there was a conversation that needed to be discussed. When Mr. Henderson stopped the car, I saw a school building that had a building so elite and so different from my previous school. I widen my smile when I feel this school will be so much fun. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Henderson,¡± ¡°You two get along well; I¡¯ll go home first,¡± said Mr. Henderson while waving to both of us. I smiled broadly when I saw the departure of Mr. Henderson pull away from the school parking lot, unaware that David was no longer next to me. I turned to look at the school gate, and it turned out that he was already walking in the same direction. With annoyance, I immediately ran after him while making such an ugly face. ¡°Does the first impression of entering school have to be like this?¡± I said, annoyed, while crossing my arms in front of my chest. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± David asked innocently. ¡°You don¡¯t feel. What did you do to me just now? You just left me and left me alone across the street?¡± I said, still annoyed. David stopped his steps then, looked at me with a chuckle, and then said, ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re annoyed with me because of that? Oh my God, you also won¡¯t get lost in this small school,¡± said David looking arrogant. I was still annoyed that he didn¡¯t apologize; I immediately walked ahead and left him there. I heard his footsteps running towards me, but I didn¡¯t look back because I was still annoyed. ¡°Hey, Leon,¡± I immediately stopped my steps when he grabbed my left hand. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously; I¡¯m sorry if I upset you just now,¡± said David as he walked closer to me. In my heart, I smiled widely when I heard what he said, but for the look on my face right now, I couldn¡¯t be eaten by him. I kept pretending I was wrong so he would feel guilty for doing that to me. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sorry; I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Said David apologizing for the second time to me while putting on a face so pitiful in front of me. I swear my heart melts, but I remain indifferent to him. ¡°I think the ss is about to start; we¡¯d better get into ss soon!¡± I said, distracting myself while walking towards the ss that Mr. Henderson had previously told me. I could feel that at this time, David was smiling, walking to my left; at this time, the two of us were walking toward the ssroom where the first lesson would begin. David and I didn¡¯t talk at all, but I could feel that now David was paying more attention to me than he was a few days ago. We both arrived in front of the first ss; David and I waited in front of the ss to be called into ss by the first lesson teacher. ¡°Are you two new students in question?¡± David and I immediately turned in the direction of the voice while nodding and smiling at the beautiful woman wearing sses standing next to the ssroom door. ¡°Okay, you two can call me Jennifer; I¡¯m a Language Teacher,¡± ¡°Ah, okay, Miss Jennifer,¡± I replied, smiling at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss and introduce yourselves,¡± David and I nodded our heads at the same time as we followed him from behind into the ssroom. When the two of us entered the ssroom, all the students in the ss immediately fell silent. The atmosphere became calm when he saw the two of using. ¡°Wow, so handsome,¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! Surely he will be popr in this school,¡± ¡°Is the one wearing the ck bag, Gay? I think I¡¯m attracted to him,¡± I immediately widened my eyes when I heard one of the students say those words; I nced at the backpack I was using and that the backpack I was using was ck. Hell no! Why does he think I¡¯m gay? ¡°All my students, Today we have two new students from the city of Ohio,¡± The atmosphere in the ssroom suddenly became noisy. ¡°Introduce yourselves,¡± Jennifer said, smiling warmly at us. ¡°My name is David Henderson; nice to meet you all,¡± Everyone cheered when David introduced himself. I think David is going to be popr at this school. I nced at David as he introduced himself briefly like that. I should do the same. ¡°My name is Leon Nelson, Nice to meet you all,¡± When I introduced myself in front of the ss, none of the students were cheering like before. They just kept quiet and focused their attention on David. Hell. ¡°Hi Leon, Nice to meet you.¡± I immediately turned towards the voice of the man in the far corner of this ssroom, a handsome man with a broad chest and cherry-red lips; he was the only one who waved while smiling widely at me. Deg! Chapter 30 30 Lunch... Leon ¡ª¨C I immediately fell silent when the man said those words. I could see that David, next to me, was ncing at me with a strange look. At the same time, I could feel a terrifying aura emanating from David¡¯s body and directed toward the man who had just greeted me. ¡°You two can sit in the back.¡± My thoughts were interrupted when Jennifer said. I immediately invited David to be able to sit together in the empty back seat. Just as the two of us were about to sit together on the bench, the man who had greeted me earlier suddenly shifted his chair and said, ¡°Leon, sit here; you can sit with me here!¡± At the same time, I felt David¡¯s sinister Auraing out again. ¡°No, he¡¯s sitting here with me!¡± David said tly as he red at the man. ..... I didn¡¯t respond to what David said, and I didn¡¯t even try to look at the handsome man who had just offered me to sit with him. ¡°Rx, Bro; I just asked Leon to sit beside me. By the way, my name is Edward.¡± Said the man who had just introduced his name to me while smiling warmly at me. I just nodded my head while smiling faintly at him because I could feel a terrifying aura emanating from David¡¯s body. I can¡¯t be careless to take action right now; all I have to do is follow what David says. Because there¡¯s no way, I¡¯d just let David go on a rampage and kill all of them who were here. I can¡¯t imagine if that happened in this ss. ¡°David, can you calm down a bit?¡± I said while whispering to him after sitting next to him. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong, Leon?¡± David asked until he smiled at me; his Aura instantly changed to normal. I raised my eyebrows slightly when I saw that the sinister Aura that had just been on David¡¯s body suddenly disappeared in an instant; it turned out that David could also control the Aura inside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you gave Edward your killing aura?¡± I asked while taking out my notebook. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± David asked me curiously. ¡°Of course, I feel it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have told you like this!¡± I said tly but didn¡¯t look at him. David didn¡¯t answer what I just said, but I saw him nodding his head and focusing on listening to what Jennifer was exining. The first lesson is over, And the recess bell rang 2 minutes ago; I¡¯m still sitting in the same ce with David while packing my writing utensils. ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget to bring your locker key?¡± I looked at David as he asked, ¡°Of course not. Are we going to put some stuff in there?¡± I asked, holding up the key Mr. Henderson had given me this morning. ¡°Yeah, we better check our lockers right away!¡± David answered as he rose to his feet. But just as we both stood up from our seats, I could feel someone approaching me, ¡°Leon, Do you want to go to the cafeteria with me?¡± At my guess that it was Edward, I turned to him with a faint smile and replied quickly, ¡°Maybe next time, because I still want to see my locker first with David.¡± Shortly after, I immediately asked David to leave the ssroom to the hallway where the lockers were. As I did that, I could sense that David smiled happily when I treated Edward that way. ¡°Why are you suddenly turning him down like that? He¡¯s quite handsome, and I think he¡¯s attracted to you.¡± David said, making me stop right in front of our lockers. ¡°Could you not talk about it because I don¡¯t like discussing things that make you crazy like earlier!¡± My answer immediately stopped my heart because I remembered that he had emitted a killing aura when he first met Edward. ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t do it again, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re particrly interested in him either,¡± David said, teasing me. ¡°I¡¯m Stra-ight!¡± I answered briefly as I put my bag into the locker. ¡°Haha, are you sure? Then that night-¡± ¡°Can you shut up!¡± I said, cutting him off while covering his mouth. ¡°We¡¯d better go to the cafeteria and not talk about it!¡± I said as I dragged David to the cafeteria. I don¡¯t know where the cafeteria is, but I saw several other students heading that way, so I followed a few students who were currently walking toward the cafeteria. When the two of us arrived at the cafeteria, many other students looked at the two of us; they must have all looked at David because they must have been fascinated by David¡¯s good looks. ¡°I think after this, you will be busy serving them!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± David asked, confused. I didn¡¯t answer him and then left when a group of women and several men approached him to ask for a photo with him. I went to a few corners of the food court to order lunch because it was certain that David would be busy serving all of them who were currently swarming around him to ask for a photo with him. That¡¯s if there¡¯s a handsome boy in a school because I¡¯ve seen that at my school. Indeed, at my previous school, it was not David who was the most popr student, but Robert who was the most popr student and was much loved by other students at the school. If I remember him, I¡¯m still confused about why he wanted me to be his boyfriend. Maybe he¡¯s out of his mind. ¡°I want to order spaghetti carbonara for two people,¡± I said to one of the guards from the cafeteria corners; he smiled at me while nodding his head and said, ¡°Please wait at table number 5.¡± I nodded, then headed to table number 5 and waited for the order to arrive while waiting for David to finish with his new fans. Almost 10 minutes have passed, and the order I ordered has arrived with David making an ugly face approaching me and sitting across from me. ¡°Why does it have to be like this every time you enter a new school!¡± David said as he rested his head on the table. ¡°That¡¯s what it demands to be the most handsome and popr person in this school!¡± I said, mocking him while bringing the spaghetti carbonara I ordered for him. Chapter 31 31 Aura Leon ¡ª¨C Lunch had passed, and it was time for the two of us to return to ss. I¡¯m still sozy with school because I have to keep myself busy to be able to do my homework from school. But I can¡¯t help it in the future, so I have to do it and go through the process for now. ¡°If another student asks for a photo with me, I¡¯ll immediately pounce on them!¡± I immediately widened my eyes when David said those words and said, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± I asked David to make sure what he said was a joke. David looked straight at me with a chuckle and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just kidding; there¡¯s no way I could pounce on someone out in the open like this for no particr reason!¡± Hearing what he just said gave me goosebumps a bit because when I think of David, who was in the woods at that time, I can¡¯t imagine if he lost control and pulled out the heads of many of the students here. ..... I shudder at the thought, and I can¡¯t imagine the impossible. ¡°Did you juste from the cafeteria?¡± I turned in the direction where the voice came from; of course, Edward had been bothering me since this morning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Edward? Just to the point,¡± I said in a t tone. David, next to me, had such an ugly face when Edward approached me again. ¡°Do you have free time on Sunday?¡± I widened my eyes at what Edward had just said because I knew where he was going. David looked at me differently; he seemed disgusted by what Edward said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy, I have a lot of activities at home, so I probably won¡¯t have any free time on Sundays!¡± I replied as I walked into the ssroom. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait until you have some free time for me!¡± Said Edward from a distance, which made me roll my eyes. ¡°I think that guy is very interested in you,¡± David said, smiling at me. I didn¡¯t respond to what he said; I sat in my chair and immediately opened the book to prepare for the next lesson. But when I took out my writing utensil, I suddenly felt apletely different Aura in this ss. A different aura from David¡¯s Aura, and I think this Aura is the Aura of another supernatural being in this ss. I put on a panicked face for a moment and looked around to find out where the Aura was. Because right now, I can feel the Aura possessed by other supernatural beings, one of which is David. I can feel the Aura from it so clearly, Even though I can¡¯t see the color of the Aura yet. This time I felt a different Aura and was in the same ss. I¡¯m sure that this Aura is not the Aura thates from David¡¯s body but the Aura thates from someone else in this ss. ¡°Leon, Are you all right?¡± I immediately turned to where David was when he suddenly tapped me on the shoulder, asking this. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re looking for someone? Is there something that makes you ufortable?¡± David asked me while taking a look around him. I nodded my head slowly, which made David instantly alert. ¡°What do you feel?¡± David asked me again while bringing his body closer to me; he seemed to be trying to protect me from whatever was about to happen. ¡°Do you remember when I said I could feel your Aura?¡± I said while looking around me. ¡°Yes, I remember; then, what do you want to say?¡± David asked curiously with a look on his face that was so wary looking around him. ¡°I sensed an aura from another supernatural being within this ss, but I don¡¯t know where it came from!¡± David fell silent for a moment and looked at me; he didn¡¯t seem to believe what I had just said. ¡°Really? Then why can¡¯t I feel it?¡± David asked me back with a very confused look on his face. ¡°How do I know? I am still confused about the advantages that I have today!¡± I was annoyed that David was asking me questions I probably couldn¡¯t answer. David was silent, then whispered to me, ¡°What Aura do you feel? Is that Aura raging or stalking you? Or is there a killing intent from Aura that you feel?¡± Hearing what David said, I remembered that Aura had different feelings. When I felt the Auraing out of David¡¯s body, the Aura was very scary, like David wanted to kill someone who was bothering me. But the Aura I feel right now is different from that of David; I think it is calm and not disturbed by anyone. And I also don¡¯t feel the Aura I¡¯m feeling right now has a killing intent on me. ¡°I can sense Aura is within this ss, but that Aura has neither killing intent nor malice towards me,¡± I exined my answer to David. ¡°Huh, then don¡¯t worry about it, because it could be that Auraes from someone who may have high sensitivity in him, so his aura can be felt by you,¡± David said, then calmed down and looked ahead. I was silent when David said that because I don¡¯t think the Aura I felt this time was from an ordinary human. I¡¯m sure that the Aura currently in this ss is from another supernatural being. But instead of arguing with David, I¡¯d not answer what he said. I¡¯d better find out for myself where that Aura came from. If this rare blood of mine has extraordinary power, as Mr. Henderson says, I should be able to put it to good use. With the presence of the power I just had, feeling an Aura, I call it a power. Maybe it will be of use to me. If I can sense Aura, I should be able to see where it is and what color it is. Maybe I should work harder to spur the Hidden power that resides within me, Though I don¡¯t know whether I can achieve it. Maybe I should try it. Chapter 32 32 Seeing Aura Colors Leon ¡ª¨C It¡¯s been almost 15 minutes. I just stood still, trying to focus on the power that might be within me. But it felt useless because I couldn¡¯t feel any power that Was might hide within me. ¡°Never mind, this feels too wasteful!¡± I said, annoyed, as I closed the study book and put it in my bag. ¡°What¡¯s in vain?¡± David suddenly asked me while looking at me with a serious look. ¡°Nothing, forget it!¡± I replied, annoyed because I was still annoyed with what David had said earlier. Thest lesson is over; it¡¯s time to go home. David and I walked side by side out of the ssroom. The ce when David and I had just gotten out of ss, I suddenly felt the Aura I had previously felt in ss. ..... I immediately looked around me to find where the Aura wasing from. ¡°Leon, What are you doing?¡± David said while holding my arm. I fell silent for a moment and looked at him, ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± I answered tly. It seems useless if I want to find out where the Aura came from because I don¡¯t know the color or origin of the Aura. Right now, I can only feel the presence of the Aura, but I still can¡¯t see the color or where the Aura ising from. We both walked towards the car park because Mr. Henderson said he would pick us up on time. ¡°Have you contacted your father?¡± I asked David to be sure. ¡°Yeah, my dad said he¡¯d be in the school parking lot soon,¡± David answered while ying with his cell phone. The two of us are currently sitting on the waiting chairs across from the parking lot; there are lots of waiting chairs on the outskirts of the parking lot; I think it¡¯s meant for students waiting to be picked up from school. Csshhh~ I widened my eyes instantly when I felt something different inside my head; something seemed to be boiling inside my brain. Not long after that, I suddenly felt the Aura I had previously felt in the ssroom suddenly appear. I looked around me to find out where the Aura was. And at the same time, suddenly, I saw a thin, light blue puff of smoke floating in the air approaching me. Wait, light blue Mist. What¡¯s that? I looked at it slowly and searched for the origin of the light blue Mist. And when I found out where the light blue Mist came from, a man wearing the same uniform as me got into the school pick-up car. I immediately stood up and was about to chase the man. ¡°Leon, What are you doing!¡± But I stopped momentarily when David grabbed my arm again and asked me the question. Suddenly, I looked at him and saw a thin orange mist covering David¡¯s body. Wait, is this the color of the Aura? I brought my face closer to David to see whether what I was seeing now was real. When I brought my face closer to David, it turned out to be true; the Aura I felt from David¡¯s body came out a little when it forbade me to go anywhere. I smiled slightly when I found out I had seen the color of an aura. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere; I thought the car at the end of the parking lot was your father¡¯s car; it wasn¡¯t,¡± I replied, making excuses to David Because I knew he wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told him. I smiled widely and sat back next to him, knowing that the light blue Aura belonged to a boy in the same ss as me. I¡¯ll have to find out tomorrow who this man is. Because I think He is not a mortal in general. Not long after, the car driven by Mr. Henderson arrived in front of us both. ¡°Have you two waited long?¡± Ask Mr. Henderson smiled broadly at both of us. I shook my head, smiling at him, then got in the car. ¡°Tonight, we will have a ritual event performed every full moon night!¡± Mr. Henderson said, smiling at me. But I gave a smile to David, who suddenly became silent when he heard what his father had just said. Even I can feel the Aura emanating from David¡¯s body at this time is different from the usual Aura, which is gray, and I can feel that David is worried or afraid of something. Did David¡¯s fear have anything to do with a ritual Mr. Henderson intended? ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked David out of curiosity. ¡°Hmmm,¡± David answered tly while ying with his cell phone. I think it¡¯s true that what Mr. Henderson said has something to do with the change in feelings that are currently going on inside David. At the same time, I can feel Mr. Henderson¡¯s Aura also changing; it looks like Mr. Henderson¡¯s Aura is the same as David¡¯s. Anxiety and fear he was feeling right now. What happened? Is there something the two of them are hiding? After arriving in front of the house, Mr. Henderson parked the car in the front yard, and David and I got out of the car. But David is in a hurry to leave me in the house; I¡¯m confused about what he feels right now. ¡°Is David all right?¡± I asked Mr. Henderson, who had just gotten out of the car, and looked at David, who was rushing into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; he was like that when I said about the full moon night ritual.¡± Mr. Henderson said with a faint smile at me. ¡°What¡¯s with the ritual On a full moon night?¡± I asked curiously because I was curious about what the two of them were hiding. Mr. Henderson chuckled as he looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we are both werewolves? Don¡¯t you know about the ritual On a full moon night?¡± Mr. Henderson said while putting his arm around my shoulder. I widened my eyes when I heard what Mr. Henderson said. ¡°Are you two going to turn into werewolves like the ones in the movies?¡± I asked curiously because all I knew about werewolves was that they would turn into werewolves when the full moon arrived. ¡°Haha, yes, but not as simple as in those movies...¡± replied Mr. Henderson chuckling. Chapter 33 33 Curiosity Leon ¡ª¨C I entered Mr. Henderson¡¯s mansion and went straight to my room; Mr. Henderson had prepared a separate room for me to upy. But I don¡¯t know where David¡¯s room is because, from the first time I came here, I¡¯ve only been in an all-white room where Mr. Henderson¡¯s infirmary is. The room I have here is more spacious than the one in Ohio. Twice as wide as my room which I usually call my mostfortable cave. I sat on the bed daydreaming, imagining what my parents were doing at home. ¡°Maybe the two of them don¡¯t think about me at all right now because they feel that I¡¯m safe with Mr. Henderson,¡± I muttered with a faint smile staring nkly ahead. I reached into my cell phone, which was in my pants pocket, then immediately looked for my mother¡¯s number. I wanted to call her, asking what she was doing. The phone rings, indicating that my call has been connected to her cellphone. ..... ¡°Hello, Leon, what¡¯s up honey?¡± I smiled when I heard my mother¡¯s voice, who was busy preparing dinner; I knew that Mother must be preparing dinner at this hour. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m just curious about what Mom is doing right now,¡± I asked pleasantly. ¡°Haha, you must know what I¡¯m doing now,¡± She asked back. ¡°Haha, of course; Mom must be busy in the kitchen making dinner, right?¡± I asked, guessing. ¡°Haha, yup, that¡¯s right.¡± Silence became instantaneous when my mother and I justughed simultaneously; I couldn¡¯t deny that I missed her. ¡°Miss you, mom!¡± ¡°Miss you, Honey.¡± I widen my eyes when we both say the same line. We both chuckle back then my mom says, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m fine. The new school is so much fun, Mom!¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Ahhh, I see; I hope you get to know David, okay?¡± I was silent for a moment when Mother said those words; it was like she knew David even though we hadn¡¯t met face to face yet. ¡°Ah yes, Honey, I¡¯ll hang up the phone first, then continue cooking dinner,¡± ¡°Ah yes, good night, Mom!¡± Tut-tut~ I just said goodbye to her, but my mother hung up the call. I silently stared nkly ahead while taking a slow breath; Maybe my Mother was busy. When will I be able to see my parents again? If you¡¯re close, you never get along, but if you¡¯re far, you¡¯ll miss it too. I put my cell phone on the bed and walked to the window in my room. I approached and found the view from the window in my room was so beautiful. Oh yeah, the ce where I live now is on a hill, so the view of the city below looks so beautiful if there is no fog covering it. I think the night view will be more beautiful. Talking about the atmosphere of the night, I immediately remembered what Mr. Henderson had said earlier when he came home from school. ¡°Are the two of them going to do the full moon night ritual?¡± I mumbled while holding my chin to think about what the two would do. Maybe tonight I¡¯ll witness the ritual of What Mr. Henderson meant. Because I don¡¯t think he will invite me to see the ritual that will be carried out by the two of them. Ring~ I looked over to where my cell phone was when I got an iing message. Immediately I rushed to see Who had just messaged me. ¡°Tonight doesn¡¯t go anywhere, and stay in the room! Lock your room! And don¡¯t pay attention to anything that¡¯s heard if you hear it. For your safety!¡± ¡°David Henderson~.¡± I frowned instantly when I read the message just sent by David; it turns out he has my number and just sent me a message. The prohibition he gave made me even more curious about the ritual. What exactly the two of them would do? Because if so, there must be something hidden that I can¡¯t see. Will the two of them prey on someone? I shudder to think that if that¡¯s true, then will they force innocent people as sacrifices on a full moon night ritual? My mind can¡¯t calm down when I think about it, especially after David texted me with such threats. David gave me thest sentence: ¡°for your safety!¡± That sentence seemed to make me really can¡¯t think what the two of them would do. I can¡¯t let it go; I must find out what they will do. ~Two hourster... I heard a knock on my bedroom door, I slowly opened the door, but there was no one at my door. I looked down, and there was a Dinner dish with a letter on the tray. Immediately I took the dinner dish on the tray and brought it into the room; I immediately locked my door and read the letter on my dinner tray. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. Stay in your room and lock your door. This full moon night ritual won¡¯tst long, so staying in your room is better. This is dinner I have prepared for you; enjoy!¡± ¡°Patrick Henderson~.¡± I¡¯m getting more and more confused about what¡¯s going to happen tonight, the full moon might appear in a few hours, But it seems Mr. Henderson has prepared something I shouldn¡¯t know. And that, of course, made me even more curious. I ran to look towards my bedroom window but had not seen that the full moon had appeared to light up the night. Maybe the full moon will appear to light up the night in an hour or two more. While waiting for the full moon to appear, I thought of a way to leave my room unnoticed and find out what ritual the two would perform. Because in times of panic like this, I can¡¯t enjoy the dinner Mr. Henderson has made because surely everything will taste bad if I don¡¯t enjoy the food. ~1 hour passed... I looked out the window again, and a bright light emerged from Behind the Dark Clouds. ¡°The night of the full moon has appeared; I have to get out of my room immediately!¡± I said with a faint smile, looking for a way to get out of my room without the two of them getting caught. Chapter 34 34 The Full Moon~ David ¡ª¨C The night of the full moon was the night I least liked in the history of my life. The night that happens once a month always makes me sick, and I go through it. Because on that night, my curse always appears without me knowing it, a curse to pounce on the Werewolf beta in a nearby town. This time I decided to chain myself in the basement because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to control the power that still curses me to this day. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Father asked me while holding the chain he had prepared from the old house. ¡°I¡¯m ready; I¡¯d rather be chained here than run to the city and finish off the Werewolf Beta!¡± I said confidently and handed my hands so Dad could chain me up before the full moon arrived. Dad nodded but didn¡¯t seem to agree with what I asked because this was the first time I had done this. ..... Father did not approve if I did this because this would hurt me. And Dad can¡¯t see me hurting myself. ¡°Less strong; help tie with a really strong chain!¡± I said with nk eyes looking ahead because I was already starting to feel that the hot blood inside me was starting to boil. Crk! Crk! ¡°Argh!¡± I groaned a little when my father chained me up so tight that I couldn¡¯t move. But that¡¯s what I want; that¡¯s my goal because I don¡¯t want any more victims. Only 97 victims; I don¡¯t want any more victims. ¡°I will apany you here,¡± said my father, looking at me with a sad look. Honestly, I can¡¯t even see Dad¡¯s expression like that; then I want to ask him to look after Leon, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s better to go upstairs to guard above because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Leon!¡± I said I wanted to ask dad so he could apany Leon. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Dad, please do what I ask!¡± I raised my voice spontaneously because I could already feel the aura of anger getting more and more peaked inside of me. ¡°Get out of here quickly!¡± I said anggrily; who was still aware of me; I asked Dad to get out of my sight immediately. Without answering what I just said, Dad left the basement. I¡¯m the only one left in this basement, and the lighting is dim; I¡¯ve deliberately asked so that I can¡¯t see the changes inside me. I have to keep my mind to myself because once I lose control, I don¡¯t know what will happen to the people around me. The night moonlight was so bright that it began to shine through the venttion gaps at the back; in this basement, there were several air vents, and one of them that faced the full moon was the one behind me. The full moon¡¯s light so brightly entered through the air vent and was exposed right in front of me. The longer the light is getting closer to me. I, unable to move, could only widen my eyes, waiting for the Full Moonlight to touch my body and take my consciousness. Damn, I hope everything goes well. I hope there are no casualties. And I hope I can make it through in just a few hours. I keep thinking that nothing happens that I don¡¯t want. CSHH~ I groaned in pain as the Full Moonlight illuminated my body; I could feel a terrifying killing aura rising from inside my body. ¡°Rawrrr!!!¡± I roared as loudly as I could when it happened because my whole body felt so hot I couldn¡¯t control it. I¡¯vepletely changed into my werewolf form; I only have a little awareness to control my body because when the full moon happens, another figure inside me takes over my consciousness. Even so, I can still have some awareness, even if it¡¯s just a little. ¡°Rawrrrr!!! Grrrr!!!¡± I roared with all my might and couldn¡¯t control the power that was so Great that it burst through my body; I could feel that another figure inside my body seemed to want to get out of this basement. ¡°RAWRRR!¡± Wait, Am I going to break the chains that bind me? Because I can feel that I want to break the chains that currently bind me. No, I can¡¯t do it because there would be another victim if I did. But due to myck of consciousness to control my body, I couldn¡¯t do much and could only let another figure inside my body break the chains that bound my body. BRAK! TRANG! I could feel the sizable iron chain smashed to the floor when I crushed it. What a power. What¡¯s inside of me? Why do I feel so different when the full moones? I tried my best to stay in this basement, but another figure inside my body seemed to want to force me to get out of the basement. Damn, I was in a consciousness that was so thin that I couldn¡¯t control my body movements. CSHHH~ I widened my eyes when I smelled a familiar scent; wait. Isn¡¯t this the smell of Leon¡¯s blood? Why can I smell it? I shouldn¡¯t be able to smell the scent of his blood Since he¡¯s already wearing the Protection Bracelet unless- Don¡¯t tell me Leon is hurt. Because there¡¯s no way, the scent of Leon¡¯s Rare Blood can be smelled by me right now without him getting scratched or something that causes the blood inside his body toe out. I cannote to him; I cannote to him. I tried to convince myself not to be carried away by the scent of the Rare Blood that seemed to be creeping into my mind right now. ¡°RAWRRR!¡± BRAK! PYAR!!! Such a disaster happened; I can¡¯t control my body which is currently moving by itself; I¡¯m sure something will happen that I don¡¯t want. Damn, I can¡¯t control my consciousnesspletely. I¡¯m outside the house, the wide yard next to my new house. I don¡¯t know how this other figure inside me broke out of this concrete basement. Did I destroy it? There¡¯s no way I can do it. ¡°RAWRRRR!!!¡± I roared vigorously, looking towards the window when I sensed that the scent of the Rare Blood wasing from there. I was surprised for a moment when I saw him on the windowsill; a familiar figure was looking at me, and my Werewolf figure was also looking at him with an overwhelming sense of bloodlust. ¡°Leon, what are you doing!¡± I screamed in my heart. Chapter 35 35 The Cursed Werewolf Leon ¡ª¨C I couldn¡¯t solve my curiosity until I saw what the two were doing. I¡¯m looking for a way to get out of this room without having to go through my bedroom door because I¡¯m sure when I go through my bedroom door, Mr. Henderson and David will find me in no time. I looked at the window when the moonlight at night hadpletely lit up the night, and that very second I had a brilliant idea. ¡°I think this is a great idea!¡± I said with a big smile and opened the bedroom window. WOSHHH! A different gust of night wind hit my face; When I opened my bedroom window so wide, I decided to get out of this room through the window. ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m fine; why do things seem so steep below!¡± I said as I looked down because my room was on the second floor, so it was a very scary sight for me to see right now because if I fell when I came out of this window, maybe I would break some bones in my body. ..... But I can¡¯t think about that right now; I have to think about how I can safely descend from this second floor. I smiled broadly as I climbed through my bedroom window; slowly, I got my feet out and rested on the lip of the wall under my bedroom window. The footing I¡¯m currently stepping on isn¡¯t that wide; it¡¯s just enough to amodate my feet. I looked to my right side; there was the roof of the terrace I had tond on. Because then the height, when I was on the roof terrace, wouldn¡¯t be too high to jump down. ¡°Okay, I definitely can. Should I jump?¡± ¡°RAWRRR!¡± BRAK! SREK! I was surprised by the roar that almost fell from the 2nd floor; at this time, I was holding on to my bedroom window, but because I was careless, I injured my left arm due to being scratched by the slot locking my bedroom window. ¡°Arghhh, it hurts so much. Is my hand okay?¡± I said while looking at my left hand and then correcting how I stood on the footing of the lip of the wall. ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed while looking at the red liquid flowing profusely from my left hand. I quickly tore the clothes I was wearing to bandage the scratches that made my blood not stop at this time. ¡°Idiot, if this continues, I¡¯m going to bleed out!¡± BRAK! BAMMM! RAWRRRR!!! I widened my eyes when I felt a slight vibration on the window I was holding on to. That sinister roar made me look straight at him. I nced behind me as the roar came from the courtyard. I widened my eyes when I saw the terrifying Werewolf figure looking at me with such a powerful killing aura. My heart seemed to stop beating when I saw that scary figure; Even I¡¯m not sure Is it David or another Werewolf figure? Immediately I climbed up to be able to enter my room again because I knew this was something that endangered me. RAWRRRR!!! BRAK! I looked back and saw that the werewolf figure had jumped onto the roof terrace and was staring intently at me like it wanted to pounce on me instantly. ¡°Shit! Shit!!! I¡¯m dead!¡± I said, panicking as hard as I could to climb up to get back into my room. But the Werewolf¡¯s distance was getting closer and closer to me so that even its shadow I could see without having to look back to make sure. ¡°RAWRRRR!¡± I heard the roar, and I could feel that the deadly killing Aura was currently aimed at me; resignedly, I immediately let go of my bedroom window and let it fall and hoped someone would catch me. WOSHHH! I fell so hard, and I could clearly see the Werewolf figure who was about to pounce on me before was right in my bedroom window, and he was currently looking at me with a sharp gaze and jumped back at me, who was currently falling. I closed my eyes and surrendered to what was happening right now, HAP! ¡°Grrr, are you all right?¡± I opened my eyes instantly when another Werewolf figure caught my fall, and from his voice, I could tell that this wasn¡¯t David but Mr. Henderson. ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Are you okay?¡± Mr. Henderson asked me as he led me to run away from his house. RAWRRRR!!! I didn¡¯t answer what Mr. Henderson asked because my attention was still on the Werewolf, who was just about to pounce on me. I looked behind me, and the terrifying Werewolf was chasing me. ¡°We have to find a safe ce for you!¡± said Mr. Henderson as he continued to run as fast as he could. ¡°Is the Werewolf David?¡± I asked while looking at the two sinister figures currently chasing us. Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t answer what I asked when I asked the question, so I spected that the Werewolf figure was David. Mr. Henderson jumped into the air and immediately perched on top of arge tree quite a distance from his house, ¡°You stay here; I have to take care of David first!¡± said Mr. Henderson in his werewolf form; then soon he jumped down and ran as fast as he could in the previous direction. I still can¡¯t digest this incident and try to hold on tightly to the big tree trunk currently supporting my body. From the top of the tree, I saw that the two werewolf figures had met in the open yard not far from this big tree. RAWRRRR GRRRR!!! The roars from the two made the area around them tremble instantly; even I, who was on top of the tree at the moment, could feel a tremendous vibration when the werewolves roared at each other. ¡°David, wake up!!! You have to wake up!¡± Shouted Mr. Henderson While trying to block David, who currently seemed to be running towards me. ¡°RAWRRR!!!! GO AWAY!¡± SLASHED! BUGH! I widened my eyes when I saw Mr. Henderson bounce so far when David swung his right hand at his father. My heart was racing so fast when I saw the scary Werewolf figure, David, who was heading towards me. What should I do now? But not long after, with a movement so fast, I saw Mr. Henderson hugging David from behind, with all his might trying to stop David, who was about to jump at me. ¡°DAVID, WAKE UP! REMEMBER, LEON IS YOUR SOULMATE! YOU CANNOT KILL HIM!¡± Chapter 36 36 Dare Myself Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°DAVID WAKE UP! REMEMBER, LEON IS YOUR SOULMATE! YOU CAN NOT KILL HIM!¡± I fell silent for a moment when I heard what Mr. Henderson shouted. I still can¡¯t believe that Mr. Henderson said those words out loud, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s mere gibberish. Because David said it to me a few times, but I¡¯m sick of hearing it. And this time, Mr. Henderson said the sentence, namely, David¡¯s father. So did the two of them know about it? Am I David¡¯s soulmate? Man? Am I destined to have a man¡¯s soul mate? ..... With so many questions popping up in my mind, my eyes turned to the werewolf figure jumping and soaring toward me. The fiery red eyes and sharp fangs were visible when the terrifying Werewolf figure was right in front of me. I closed my eyes and resigned myself to what David would do because I couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid his attacks. RAWRRR~ GRRRR~ TAP! Woshhhh~ I could feel my body being lifted by a grip so strong it felt like it had crushed a few of my ribs. I didn¡¯t open my eyes at all and could only close my eyes with the tears currently streaming down my cheeks. I felt a rush of wind that was so strong it seemed like I would be taken to a ce by this creepy Werewolf. BUGH! ¡°DAVID!!!¡± I heard Mr. Henderson, with his Werewolf form Call David¡¯s name several times, but it seemed David didn¡¯t pay attention to him. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that, at this time, my body was being carried by David so fast, leaving Mr. Henderson, who was currently in the open meadow limply with various wounds on his body, helpless to see David¡¯s departure, which took me somewhere. It wasn¡¯t long before David led me through the woods, still running and not paying attention to anything around him. I¡¯m afraid of another supernatural being that mighte to this ce just because of the smell of my blood. The question of whether I was going to die at David¡¯s hands or not, It¡¯s not in my mind anymore because even though I¡¯mpletely helpless, I still think there is a glimmer of hope when I can renew David. RAWR! David roared so loudly when he stopped in the middle of such a dense forest that my eyes were blurry because I couldn¡¯t see the situation around me. Not long after, David suddenly threw my body away from him; I fell and rolled several times until I finally stopped when my body hit a big tree in the forest. I couldn¡¯t move my body because the slightest I moved it, an excruciating pain radiated through my body. I think I broke some of my bones from being grabbed and thrown by David. I vaguely saw David, still in his werewolf form; he roared and held his head. RAWRRR~ I could see very clearly that David scratched his head and body several times; I don¡¯t know why he did that. Did he do that so he could take his consciousness? As Mr. Henderson said, David was unconscious. More precisely, what is currently roaring and bringing me here is not the real David; I think another figure is inside David¡¯s body. Because I could feel from the Aura emanating from David¡¯s body that it was so different than usual, the Werewolf figure not far from me gave off a different aura. Dark purple Aura and bright red Aura that seemed to be billowing gathered around David¡¯s body. The two different auras seemed to be fighting against themselves to get worthy control over David¡¯s current body. The Werewolf figure continued to roar while wing at its own body; I could feel from the roar that came out was a miserable roar, and I was disappointed in something. I slowly tried to force myself to stand up because it felt like I could help David, who was struggling with himself. Arggghhh~ I groaned as I tried to get up from my fall; even though the pain radiated throughout my body, I still tried to get up and get closer to where David was. I looked up where the full moon was still shining so brightly above my head; I didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take for David to return to his normal form. Because I know from movies, I¡¯ve seen that the Werewolf figure has a few hours unable to control himself under a full moon, and I think what is told in the film may be simr to What David felt. Although I don¡¯t know the exact answer yet, I¡¯m sure I can wake up David, who cannot control himself. I walked closer to the Werewolf figure, who was raging and wing at his own body while limping; I drew closer to him. ¡°David, Can you hear me?¡± I said quietly while looking at him. Werewolf David¡¯s figure immediately looked at me with a sharp gaze and roared with such force. Rawrrrr~ But soon David suddenly grabbed his head which was still in his werewolf form, and took a few steps back from his ce, as if he was frightened when he looked at me. Not fear, more like he felt guilty when he looked at me. Rawrrr~ But soon, the Werewolf figure showed its scary side again, looking at me with a sharp gaze; even now, the Werewolf figure stepped closer to me with such a strong killing aura. I could see the Aura currently shrouding the Werewolf¡¯s body, the dark purple Aura that was more dominant. I think the figure currently approaching me is another figure inside David¡¯s body, and I must try to make the figure of David, who must win to control his body. ¡°David, Do you remember me?¡± I asked, making the Werewolf figure silent, and stepped back several times. His Aura also changed to a bright red, which meant it was David. I began to understand the scary Werewolf in front of me. Aura is dark purple for another figure inside David¡¯s body, and Aura is bright red for the Aura that belongs to David. Chapter 37 37 I Did it... Leon ¡ª¨C I stopped when I saw that the Werewolf in front of me was silent and had a bright red aura, so I spected that the Werewolf in front of me was David. ¡°David, Can you hear me?¡± I asked as I drew closer to David and brought my right hand to touch his face. ¡°Leon, Don¡¯te near me; I¡¯m having a hard time controlling myself! GRRRR!¡± He replied while walking backward, and at that instant, his aura suddenly turned back to a dark purple color. I widened my eyes when I saw the Werewolf in front of me put on a scary face again with gaping sharp fangs ready to pounce on me. ¡°David, I beg you...¡± I said as I quickly ran towards him and hugged him for a moment. No matter what happens after this, what I care about is that he should soon be able to control his own body. I will try my best to bring him back to his senses. When I hugged David¡¯s body in his werewolf form, he fell silent, and I could feel his killing aura slowly disappearing from his body. ..... A bright red aura has now enveloped his body, and I think David has returned to his senses. Even so, I still held David tightly; I didn¡¯t want to let him go until he returned to his senses. Before long, the Werewolf¡¯s body shrunk and slowly turned into a human. I, who was currently hugging him, slowly looked straight at him. ¡°Leon, Are you all right?¡± I immediately looked at him when I heard his question, indicating that David had returned to his senses. He smiled at me as he wrapped his arms around my waist. Without further ado, I immediately decided to kiss his lips. Hempph~ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing right now; I¡¯m just doing what I want to do right now. Seeing David able to return to his human form made me so happy and relieved. At least he tried hard to be able to control his consciousness. The kisssted a few seconds; I slowly let go and lowered my head. Without saying anything, David suddenly hugged me gently. I can feel the warmth of his body which is warmer than normal humans because, at this time, David is not wearing a shirt and only wearing shorts that his changing has not damaged into his werewolf form. ¡°Thank you for allowing me toe back to my senses!¡± Whispering while stroking my hair slowly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, there might have been more victims because I couldn¡¯t control myself!¡± ¡°Sushhhtt!¡± I want to ask David to be quiet and not say much first because right now, to hug him and know that he¡¯s in his senses makes me so relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much first; I want to hug you tightly right now!¡± I said with a lyrical tone while hugging David¡¯s body so tightly. David returned my hug gently, kissed my forehead for a few seconds, then buried my head in his chest. I can feel thefort that is second to none I currently feel when I cuddle with him. This is the first time I¡¯ve hugged David, consciously and of my own ord. Not long after that, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching the both of us; David and I immediately alerted on the spot because I was afraid of other supernatural beingsing to this ce. ¡°Stand back; I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± David said as he asked me to be behind him, our eyes fixed in the straight direction where the voice came from. ¡°Grrr!¡± ¡°Huh, are you two okay?¡± David and I immediately sighed when it turned out that it wasn¡¯t another supernatural that had arrived but Mr. Henderson¡¯s human form. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re both fine; I think Dad should immediately treat the wounds on Leon¡¯s body!¡± David said while looking sadly at me when he saw my body, which had many scratches. Finally, the three of us decided to return home; David carried me as a Werewolf and Mr. Henderson. Soon the three of us finally arrived at the house, and before entering the house, I looked at the wall under my room which was perforated by the sharp ws of David in his Werewolf form. ¡°I think tomorrow we have to call the task of fixing Our House!¡± said Mr. Henderson scratching his head as he just changed into human form. ¡°That¡¯s Father¡¯s business; immediately treat Leon¡¯s wound now!¡± Said David, who had just lowered me from his arms, then changed his form into human form. ¡°Ah yes, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± said Mr. Henderson while helping me to the infirmary. David walked behind me while looking at me with a sad look; I knew what he was feeling right now. From the aura that came out of his body, he said he felt guilty for what he did to me tonight. Mr. Henderson led me to be able to lie down on the bed in the infirmary; David immediately sat down in a chair not far from the bed I was upying. ¡°What do you feel?¡± David asked me while holding my right hand. ¡°It feels like all the bones in my body are crushed; the pain spreads. Can the two of you treat it?¡± I asked, looking at David and Mr. Henderson. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father can treat all kinds of diseases, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± David replied, smiling at me; he stroked the back of my right hand gently. I smiled slightly back from him, then saw Mr. Henderson approaching me carrying several bottles of colorful liquids. ¡°I¡¯ll concoct a potion for you first,¡± Mr. Henderson said, mixing some colorful liquids into a ss. Finally, thest color produced from the mixture of colorful liquids is a deep ck color. ¡°Drink this; it might feel a little painful after you drink it because the internal organs in your body will automatically return to their original position,¡± said Mr. Henderson while handing me the potion he had just made. I frowned while looking at David; he just nodded his head and asked me to drink it immediately; without further ado, I immediately took a sip of the jet-ck liquid Mr. Henderson had just given. Glek~ After I drank the potion, I felt nothing inside my body. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t feel anything...¡± I asked while looking at Mr. Henderson. ¡°After this, because the effect will take effect after five seconds.¡± DEG! ARGHHHHH!!!!! Chapter 38 38 Morning Kiss Leon ¡ª¨C I slowly opened my eyes as the sunlight shone into my room. I rubbed my eyes a few times with my left hand to see more clearly. And when I was about to move my right hand, I had a hard time moving it because it felt like it was being crushed by something. Spontaneously I immediately looked to my right and widened my eyes to see more clearly what was pressing my right hand. ¡°David?¡± I said spontaneously when I saw him fast asleep on the bed to my right; he sat on the chair whileying his head on the bed. David sleeps, hugging my right hand. I smiled widely when I saw David¡¯s cute face when he was sleeping so soundly. It turns out that David is very handsome and sweet; when he closes his eyes and sleeps so soundly, his face looks so peaceful, as if there is no burden at all. ..... I prefer to see David like this because David sleeping is more adorable than David, who likes to nag and be cold to me. Soon David opened his eyes and looked at me; I think he woke up because I moved my right hand a few times, which felt tingling. David widened his eyes, then straightened up to look at me and said, ¡°Leon Are you feeling better?¡± David asked worriedly. I nodded and replied, ¡°yes, I¡¯m fine; my body feels lighter. The medicine your father gave was effective!¡± ¡°Thank goodness then; I was worried because you didn¡¯t wake up from your sleep soon,¡± David said, smiling at me. I frowned while looking at him and asked. ¡°Did I sleep? How long?¡± I asked David curiously. ¡°A week!¡± I immediately fell silent when I heard what David said. Is it true that I was unconscious for a week? ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked in disbelief while looking for my phone on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re looking for your cell phone. It¡¯s yours. You won¡¯t believe what I just said.¡± David answered while handing him the cell phone he had just fished out of his trouser pocket. When I received my phone from David, I immediately saw the date on my phone. It turned out that it was true that I had been unconscious for a week; maybe this was the effect of the potion given by Mr. Henderson because before I drank the potion, Mr. Henderson said the effects would be painful. ¡°Have I fully recovered?¡± I asked David. ¡°I think so; wait here; I¡¯ll get you breakfast!¡± Leon said as he walked away from my room. I just nodded my head in agreement with what David had just said because, to be honest, I was very hungry and wanted to eat a lot of food. In less than 10 minutes, David was back in my room with a tray full of food. ¡°Wow. Was it all for me?¡± I asked with a smile when I saw David carrying so much food on the tray. ¡°Of course,¡± David replied as he put all the food on the bed; he climbed onto the bed and peeled an apple for me. When I was about to take the porridge David had prepared, he suddenly blocked my hand and forbade me to eat it. ¡°Don¡¯t move a bit; let me just feed you!¡± David replied, smiling at me. Then I can only agree with what he said; David prepared all the food for me this morning. I was so hungry that I finally finished almost all the food that David had brought. It started with porridge, fruit, whole wheat bread, and warm milk. All that food made me full because it didn¡¯t feel like a week of not eating. ¡°Mr. Henderson, where is he?¡± I asked David while looking around. ¡°Dad went to town to call the housekeeper while buying the monthly necessities for the three of us,¡± David answered as he cleaned up the leftovers on the bed. ¡°Would you like to take a walk with me?¡± David offered as he went to put the dirty dishes into the kitchen. I think it¡¯s good for my health because I want to breathe fresh air on this beautiful morning. While waiting for David to return to the room, I tried to get out of bed, moving my body which was quite stiff. When I hit the floor, I took a deep breath to get up after a week in bed. ¡°Okay, I can do it!¡± I said While trying to stand up straight after a week of not moving. But unfortunately, when I tried to straighten my body, I couldn¡¯t feel my bncepletely, which made my body wobble and fall backward. ¡°Leon-¡± Hap! But not until I fell to the floor; David managed to catch my fall until I was in his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± David asked with a very worried look on his face. I nodded my head, confirming that I was fine. My bnce hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and my head is still dizzy. ¡°So if you want to go anywhere, just call me, and I will help you to be able to go wherever you want,¡± David answered while wrapping his left arm around my waist, then he led me out of the room. ¡°I just tried to walk alone, but apparently, my bnce hasn¡¯t fully recovered, Thank you for helping me!¡± I replied, smiling at David. I saw David blush as I thanked him, then he looked at me and gave me an Eye code I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What does it mean?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t you understand my code? Usually, someone who has just saved another person will be given a gift.¡± David replied with a sly smile, then gave the eye code again to me. I already knew what he meant because he would surely ask for something in return so I could kiss him. ¡°You pervert!¡± I said with a chuckle, then looked away from David. ¡°Come on, Leon,¡± David said, giving the eye code back and bringing his cheek closer to my face. I watched him slowly, sighed, and kissed David¡¯s left cheek softly. ¡°Much!¡± I pressed my lips to David¡¯s cheek for a few seconds, then let go and said, ¡°Is that what you mean?¡± I asked with an annoyed face at him. David blushed so much that he blushed. Chapter 39 39 Fear of losing Leon ¡ª¨C The two of us sit on the house¡¯s terrace, enjoying the sunny and warm morning. I saw that the wall under my room had almost returned to its original state but was still not finished with the work. Maybe it will take a fairly long process because the wall is made of a pretty hard wall. Moreover, the different designs make the basement a bit difficult to fix. ¡°My dad said that the ce would be difficult to fix,¡± said David looking in the same direction I was looking at now. It turns out he knows what I¡¯m thinking right now. ¡°Ah yes,¡± I answered briefly, and then I remembered something I needed to ask David, ¡°David May I ask you a question?¡± I asked David, looking at him closely. ¡°Of course,¡± David replied, smiling at me. ..... ¡°How do you feel when you can¡¯t control yourself at the time of the full moon?¡± When I asked the question, David exined to me how he felt. He even said that after 97 years, it was onlyst night that David could control his body a little. David said he couldn¡¯t remember what would happen if every full moon came. Whatever happened that night and every incident on a full moon night, lives would be lost. David has a strange curse: to kill the Werewolf beta, whether a boy or a girl, on a full moon night. And it must happen every year, but he didn¡¯t do thatst night. David was also confused because it was onlyst night that David fully regained consciousness when I hugged him. I told David about what I had seen and another person inside David. I told David about the Aura I could see inside his body, where two different Auras were emitting from his body when David turned into a Werewolfst night. ¡°So it¡¯s like that...¡± David muttered, holding his chin. David also just found out from me if there was another figure in his body. ¡°Is that other figure able to disappear from your body?¡± I asked David out of curiosity. David looked straight at me with a questioning look. David lowered his head and then took a deep breath; it seemed what he was about to say was weighing him down. ¡°If you are not ready to say it, needless to say, I will not force you,¡± I said, smiling at David. I feel bad if I have to force someone else¡¯s will, so I decided not to ask more about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I don¡¯t mind at all. I¡¯ll exin to you about my curse!¡± David said with a nd smile looking at me. I think he said that to make me feel less guilty for asking him about the curse. ¡°My curse will disappear when I find my soulmate,¡± I was silent for a moment when I heard what David said. I remember the words Mr. Henderson said that night. Mr. Henderson said that I was David¡¯s soulmate. But is it true? ¡°When I find he or she, the curse willpletely disappear from my body,¡± David added. I looked at David, who was currently lowering his head, not looking at me at all; it seemed like it was a rather sensitive topic when I asked him about it. ¡°David, is it true what your father said that night?¡± I asked David, and he immediately looked at me. ¡°What did my father say that night?¡± David asked curiously. I knew David wouldn¡¯t remember what happened that night, so I ventured to say what Mr. Henderson said. ¡°Your father said I am your soulmate. Is that true?¡± I asked David while looking at him intently. Our eyes locked together when I asked the question; David was silent for a moment, not saying a word. I don¡¯t know what kind of expression he is currently expressing when I ask him that question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either,¡± replied David weakly, bowing his head again. I think something is wrong this time. Usually, David is so excited when discussing the topic of marriage or anything that has to do with me. Because a few weeks ago, he also asked me to marry him, but why is it so different now? His expression was so different from before; there must be something wrong that I might not know about. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked David to be sure because he just kept his head down. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± David replied, looking at me with tears already running down his cheeks. Oh, it must be my fault for asking him about the curse. ¡°David, I-¡± ¡°Can I hug you?¡± I didn¡¯t have time to say anything, but David cut me off. I was silent for a moment and nodded at him; I couldn¡¯t refuse his request this time because it was too evil for me to do it. David hugged me slowly as well. I did the same. I stroked his back while gently patting him, signaling everything would be all right. At that time, an Aura with a different color came out of David¡¯s body; the Aura was gray mixed with light blue; that Aura meant that David¡¯s feelings were sad, and he was afraid of losing someone in his life. I hugged him tighter to calm his feelings that might be confusion. I don¡¯t know what David is currently hiding, but I specte that everything must have something to do with me. It would be impossible if it had nothing to do with me because it was like a letter destined by God from the first time I met David. Is David my soul mate? I still can¡¯t ept 100%. If that¡¯s a fact, I have to ept it because it would be very difficult to have a same-sex rtionship in a certain ce. ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± I said as I hugged David so tightly I could feel the restlessness inside David. David was afraid of losing someone, and I think that someone was me. The tighter I hugged David, the more I could feel the fear of loss directed at me; David was afraid that I had disappeared from his life. What should I do? Chapter 40 40 Sports ss Leon ¡ª¨C Finally, today I decided to go to school; for ten days, I didn¡¯t go to school at all because the incident made me absent too much. Of course, I wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t go to school because David didn¡¯t go to school with me either. So maybe I guess today is judgment day for David and me when we go to school. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Mr. Henderson asked, carrying a duffel bag he would take to work. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± I replied, smiling at Mr. Henderson. ¡°I¡¯m ready too,¡± David replied as he walked Lazily because going to school is very disliked by him. The three of us got into the car and headed to school; a few days ago, my rtionship with David grew closer. I¡¯m sure the closer I get to him. I¡¯ll know what David is like. ..... But to be honest, I wasn¡¯t ready to get married at a young age, so I decided not to discuss the topic with David. David agreed to what I asked because he couldn¡¯t force me to marry him either. I told David I promised him that if he and I went through this Statusless Rtionship first, If I feltfortable being made by him, then I would consider his offer. That is an offer to marry him. After the full moon night incident ten days ago, I don¡¯t think anything strange happened after that. Because what I¡¯m really afraid of is that after I identally spit out my blood, many other supernatural beings will know where I am. But luckily, that didn¡¯t happen, and of course, I was very grateful and relieved. ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s lesson?¡± David asked me while busy ying with his cell phone. ¡°Today¡¯s sports ss, aren¡¯t we both wearing sports clothes?¡± I answered while frowning because David didn¡¯t realize that the first subject was sports. ¡°Ah yes, I¡¯m sorry, maybe I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my clothes,¡± David replied while holding back his smile; I could tell David was holding back his smile right now because maybe he felt embarrassed after seeing his clothes. I smile at David and his father because I can feel a positive Aura for today. The aura of character they each have is a positive one that can make me feelfortable. Because with the positive aura thates out of their bodies, I can be calmer in doing anything and not thinking about anything negative. ¡°I think today there will be a new student!¡± I said, fiddling with my phone. ¡°New student? I don¡¯t care at all. But how do you know if there will be a new student?¡± David asked me curiously, then looked at me; he finally took his eyes off the phone and looked at me. Not knowing what he was doing, because David was too busy to look at his cell phone, I sometimes made up some topics that piqued his curiosity so he could finally look at me. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you using your cell phone? You don¡¯t even know the information in the ss group.¡± I replied, annoyed David because he didn¡¯t know about it; with him busy ying on his cellphone, I think he knew the news from the ss group. But on the contrary. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t pay much attention to the ss group because if I open a message, many people send me messages, so I¡¯m toozy to open one by one from them,¡± David repliedzily, then put his cell phone in his pants pocket. I would have known that it was his fans without David exining to me who sent him the message. Yes, David has so many fans at his new school. But naturally, he gets a lot of fans because David has such a handsome face. I could feel that Mr. Henderson had been watching the two of us a few times, and I could see the smile on Mr. Henderson¡¯s lips from the rearview mirror in the car. I think Mr. Henderson was happy that I got to know David more because a few days before, he was still always asking me to be close to David, Even the other way around. But now Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t say that sentence again; he just kept quiet and smiled when he saw the two of us who had started to get to know each other to chat. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s here; I¡¯ll pick you up at noon; if I haven¡¯t arrived, you two can take the bus, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Henderson. Thank you.¡± I said, smiling at Mr. Henderson; David got out of the car and waved to his father. David and I immediately headed to the field. Because the first subject was sports, all the students in my ss went straight to the field. When the two of us arrived at the field, it turned out that sports lessons had not yet started; even some of my ssmates were still very rxed, warming up on the sidelines. As David and I walked closer to where my ssmates were, a group of students from another ss came over to both of us; the correction, to be more precise, came to David because they were fans of David¡¯s fans. ¡°Leon, Don¡¯t Leave Me!¡± David said while holding my wrist. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s your ritual with your fans, so it¡¯s better if I immediately join my ssmates; when you have finished doing the ritual with your fans, you can immediately follow me in the corner of the field,¡± I said to David with an evil smile, then I pointed toward the corner of the field where I was going to be. David was forced to immediately let go of his grip and put on azy face when meeting his fans. I ran towards my ssmates, and when I got to where they were, one of them came straight towards me. ¡°How are you? You haven¡¯t been to school in a long time. Are you on vacation somewhere?¡± I nced in the direction where the voice came from; Of course, it was Edward because that guy is the only one who always pretends to be close to me in ss and wherever he is. ¡°Yeah, I just went on vacation with my family,¡± I answered briefly while adjusting my shoces. ¡°But you don¡¯t go to the same school as David; when you go to school, he¡¯s bound to go to school too, but when you don¡¯t, he¡¯s not going to school either. Do you two live together?¡± Edward asked me curiously. He was aware of it. I paused for a moment, widened my eyes, and then forced a smile to look at him. What answer should I prepare for him? Chapter 41 41 Is He Jealous? Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Yes, I live with him!¡± And finally, after thinking about it for quite a while to give Edward an answer, I told him that I did live with David. ¡°Really? So are you two-¡± ¡°No, the two of us are not lovers!¡± I said, annoyed, cutting off what Edward was about to say. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Edward said, making my eyes widen instantly because I misunderstood what Edward was about to say earlier. ¡°Ah, then what did you want to say earlier?¡± I asked while looking so awkwardly at him. ¡°I was about to say that you two are brothers,¡± Edward said, smiling at me and shaking his head. I looked away from Edward and immediately made a very ugly face because I identally opened a gap for him so he could approach me, saying that he would definitely think that I like a guy. ..... I just nodded my head and smiled in response to what Edward said, and I pretended to warm up to distract him, which made me shy from time to time. It wasn¡¯t long before the sports teacher arrived on the field. She was a woman with clothes that were so tight that it made her posture look so perfect; it was the first time I knew that the sports teacher was a woman. TRing~ I frowned as the woman blew the whistle so loudly. Indicates that we all must gather in the middle of the field. ¡°All right, my students, we will start sports lessons today. Before we start, Do any of you, who don¡¯t know me yet?¡± The sports teacher asked while moving her body in a certain part. I raised my hand because I didn¡¯t know who the gym teacher was. It turns out that David did the same thing. ¡°Ah. Surely you two are new students. Okay, let me introduce my name, is Chelsea; you can call me Miss Chelsea.¡± Miss Chelsea said while smiling broadly at her students and moving her body in certain parts. I didn¡¯t think that a sports teacher would be like that. I¡¯m sure the sports teacher must be the target of the boy obsessed with her. ¡°To start the sports ss on this very beautiful morning, I ask all of you to be able to circle this field 20 times, do it!¡± Miss Chelsea said with a smile, then waved the g and swung it down, indicating that we must immediately run around the field. Many of my ssmates are frowning, having been asked to run around the field 20 times. Moreover, the field is so wide that running twops feels like death. But I was surprised when I saw David running fast, overtaking some of my ssmates who were running fast. Not only am I looking at him at this time, but many of my ssmates are also turning their attention to him. How not? David ran so fast around the field that in a few minutes, David had circled fiveps while my friends and I had only circled one round of the field. ¡°Is he human? Why can he run so fast?¡± ¡°Damn, he will be promoted to participate in this month¡¯s sprint race; he must defeat me!¡± ¡°He has superpowers!¡± I was just silent while listening to my friends whispering loudly about David; I realized that it would be bad for him; I immediately looked in the direction where David was and prepared to tell him not to run so fast. When David was about to overtake me again, I immediately grabbed his hand and whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t run that fast; a lot of your ssmates talk about you, pretend you¡¯re tired, and don¡¯t run that fast again; they¡¯re talking About you!¡± I said angrily to David, then let go of his hand. He just nodded his head and ran slowly. ¡°What did you just say to him?¡± asked me while running slowly beside me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just asked him to be able to catch his breath because he has my asthma!¡± I replied to Edward without thinking of anything he would think because that was all I could think of right now. Edward smiled and shook his head, but he kept running to my left. After all of us ran 20ps around this vast field, we all immediately rested on the sidelines, looking for a shady ce to breathe fresh air. ¡°Well, the sports ss is over; after this, you can shower first and then go back to ss to continue the next lesson!¡± Miss Chelsea said with a wide smile and kept moving her body in certain parts, leaving us all still exhausted on the sidelines. Many of my ssmates immediately frowned because they felt the sports teacher this time was strange. After all, sports ss was just like that. I don¡¯t think this is sports lessons, more towards school punishment lessons. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together!¡± I widened my eyes when I heard what David, next to me, had just said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± I answered while looking away from him. Right now, my face is so hot I don¡¯t know why. ¡°Are you sure? Because I think the bathroom in this school is a shared bath!¡± David said, smiling at me. I widened my eyes when I remembered that the after-workout bathroom was a shared bath, where all the boys would bathe together in the open shower inside the room. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to bathe with other men, so what should I do to solve this problem? ¡°Is there a bathroom in this school that has a door for showering?¡± I asked some of my ssmates. ¡°Yes, I know the ce, and if you want, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± I immediately turned to where Edward was when it turned out that Edward had heard the question I had just asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take him to the bathroom; you better take a bath with your ssmates!¡± David said tly, then grabbed my wrist and invited me to go in a certain direction. I could feel a sinister aura leaking from David¡¯s body, making me speechless because I didn¡¯t want anything to happen if he lost control of his emotions. Is he jealous? ¡°Do you know where the bathroom is?¡± I asked David to be sure. ¡°Not!¡± The answer is short. ¡°Then?¡± I said tly. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet! And juste with me!¡± David said in an even tone. I think something will happen after this... Chapter 42 42 Secret ce (18+) Leon ¡ª¨C We both slipped out, jumping off the school fence; I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in David¡¯s mind right now because he suddenly asked me to stay away from school. When we were both out of the school fence, David continued to pull my hand into the woods. What was David nning? Why did he stay silent without saying anything? I think other people rarely touch the forest behind the school because from the ce, it is so quiet, and there is no trace of footprints that may have passed through it. David continued to break through the Weeds in front of him; even my legs and arms became itchy from being scratched by the Weeds that towered almost the same height as my waist. After a few minutes of passing the Weeds, David stopped and then silently looked ahead; the sound of gurgling water was heard when we stopped at that ce. Because David just stood before me, I immediately approached him and saw what he was looking at. ..... ¡°David Can you-¡± I immediately fell silent for a moment when I saw such a beautiful sight in front of me; where there was a river that was so clear with a fairlyrge dam in front of the two of us at this time. I was amazed by the beauty of this ce because in the forest there was a flowing river and a dam that was so beautiful with very clear water. ¡°Sit here!¡± David asked me if I could sit on arge rock on the edge of the river dam. I just did what he said, because surely after this David would talk about something. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s bothered toe to this ce to show me this beautiful dam; there must be something he wants to discuss. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t control my emotions when you talk to Edward or other men. I feel my blood boil, and I want to pounce on anyone who wants to approach you!¡± David said without looking at me; he stood near the river dam in front of him while throwing pebbles at the dam several times. I was silent when I heard what he said because I could feel the Aura emanating from his body, telling me he was telling the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in them; you don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± I said to break the silence that just happened between the two of us. David, who previously looked nkly at the river dam in front of him, slowly turned his face toward me. I don¡¯t know what kind of look he gave, but it seems that the look he gave me was so deep it suggested that no one should own me. Both of our eyes which are currently locked for a long time; David stepped closer to me. I just kept quiet while looking at him. Not long after that, David brought his body closer to me slowly; I, who saw it, was only silent when David was right in front of my face. It was true that I could see his face so clearly, that he was so handsome. The longer the distance between the two of us getting cut, my hand that was previously holding on to the big rock I was sitting on; I felt that David¡¯s hand was currently holding my finger. David stared at me silently without a word, then moved his left hand up and gently touched my cheek. After that, David gently stroked my cheek with his fingers; I could feel the warmth and closed my eyes without realizing it. That second, David suddenly brought his face back to mine, and not long after that, he put his lips to mine. My heart felt like it wanted to stop for a moment when that happened. I was just silent when David kissed my lips gently. It feels sofortable when David kisses my lips. At that time, I could feel the emotional Aura in David¡¯s body suddenly disappear; I think it was a good sign for him. I could only close my eyes when it happened, but not long after, suddenly, David¡¯s lips tried to forcefully open mine, and then he put his tongue in my mouth. At the same time, David¡¯s hand, previously on my cheek, moved to my neck. David pressed hard enough on my neck that our kiss deepened. Since our tongues had met a few seconds ago, I decided to enjoy the kiss he gave. I also ventured to y with my tongue topensate for the touch given by David. I don¡¯t care what is happening around me now because by feeling the Aura sofortable from David¡¯s body, I can also feel afort that makes me not want to let go. When our kiss was getting hotter and hotter, David suddenly sat down on arge rock, lifted me up, and asked me to sit on hisp. I did what he asked because I didn¡¯t think I had any other reason to refuse what he asked for. I wrapped my arms around David¡¯s neck, with the two of us still kissing and fiddling with each other¡¯s tongues. I feel David¡¯s Aura is getting more passionate because it makes me more passionate about kissing him. I felt a small bite on my lips and did the same to David. Without realizing it, I sighed several times when I felt pleasure. On the other hand, David hadn¡¯t even sighed when our kisses got the right touch. I widened my eyes when David suddenly squeezed my ass; he squeezed my buttocks slowly while licking my lips continuously. David released his kiss and buried his kiss on my neck; that¡¯s when I couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure I got from him. ¡°Ahhh!¡± David licked my neck fiercely like he wanted to eat me. I can also feel that David sucks my neck a few times, which causes a red spot. It didn¡¯t stop there; suddenly, David took off his sports shirt, which made me immediately see his beautiful body in the sunlight that shone on him. This time I could see David¡¯s body, which was so beautiful in the daytime; I saw it for a moment and then touched it with both hands and made David close his eyes and sigh. Chapter 43 43 River Dam (18+) Leon ¡ª¨C And that¡¯s when David forcibly took off my sports shirt, too, so we¡¯re both currently not wearing shirts simultaneously. David saw my body as beautiful as he thought it might be, and he immediately smiled when he saw me not wearing my shirt. David felt my chest down to the bottom, making me close my eyes immediately because his touch made me unable to stand it. David always brought his face closer to my chest, then he suddenly licked my nipples and sucked them a few times, making me unable to contain the amused pleasure that he gave. ¡°Ahhh... David...¡± I moaned a few times when David did that because the pleasure he gave made me unable to feel it. At the same time, because I couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure that David gave, I immediately buried my hands in David¡¯s hair and grabbed him quite firmly. I pushed his head so he could go deeper to suck my nipples. Without realizing it, I slowly wiggled my waist, and at that moment, I could feel that David¡¯s masculine assets had hardened perfectly. ..... I can feel it because a lump is so felt when I wiggle my waist on David¡¯sp. ¡°Ahhh, Leon...¡± David urgedfort when I did the shake, made him suddenly lie on the big rock we were currently sitting on; he held my waist and was silent when I shook my waist on his masculine assets. Not long after that, David suddenly got up and sat back down, grabbed my thighs, and got up while still holding me. I wrapped my arms around his neck so as not to fall when David lifted me; I smiled shyly when David looked at me now with a big smile. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± David asked me while rubbing my waist on his masculine assets. I could feel that at this moment, my face was so hot and red; without me answering with a definite word David already knew the answer I was going to give. ¡°Well then, I will invite you to y differently!¡± David said with a big smile, and then he jumped from the big rock towards the river dam. I, surprised when David did this, could only hug him tightly when our bodies were currently free-falling towards the river dam. Byur~ The ssh of water with a big wave immediately urred when our bodies bothnded on the river Dam, which was so calm. David smiled at me. I smiled at him too, and it wasn¡¯t long before I could see David¡¯s sweatpants floating on the Dam of the river. I already knew he must have just let her go. Not long after that, David suddenly took off my sweatpants which were still attached to my body. David did it so easily because when we were both in the water, our bodies were so light when we moved. The two of us ended uppletely naked inside this river Dam. David brought his face closer to mine and kissed my lips softly; we kissed again and yed with each other¡¯s tongues. I hugged him slowly; I was still in his arms, and he was still holding my thighs. At the same time, I could feel David¡¯s hands starting to creep up my ass. David gently squeezed my ass which made me squirm a few times. And what made me squirm even more was when David touched my back hole with his fingers. Instead of just touching it, David slowly inserted his fingers into my back hole. When David did that, I immediately bit his lips slowly Because of the pleasure it gave him when David yed his fingers on my back hole. David broke the kiss and then looked at me with a big smile. ¡°Can I do that?¡± David asked me as he touched his masculine asset that had hardened so perfectly against the lip of my back hole. I just bit my lower lip and nodded slightly, allowing David to do it. At the same time, David immediately squeezed my ass with both hands, then aimed my back hole into his masculine asset. At that moment, David immediately pushed his masculine assets slowly so that they could slowly enter my back hole. ¡°Arghhh... Hmmm,¡± I sighed as David¡¯s masculine assets began to burrow through my back hole. Slowly his masculinity asset entered my back hole. David pushed so hard that finally, his manly product went all the way into my back hole. I had stretched my body by the time it happened because I felt David¡¯s masculinity assets had fully entered my back hole. David pumped, and I wiggled my waist a little to make David¡¯s masculine assets more and more smoothly slide in and out of my back hole. ¡°Ahhh hmmm!¡± We both sighed a few times when we felt the incredible pleasure when ying in the water. It turns out that intercourse in the water is no less enjoyable than being in bed. David continues to boost his masculine assets from a normal rhythm to a very fast rhythm. Even a few times, if David uses a fast rhythm, the ssh of water in this river dam suddenly surges instantly. Our intercoursested almost 30 minutes in the water until we finally reached the climax of the pleasure we had both been waiting for. David hugged me tightly when he had just put all his strength into reaching the climax he was waiting for. I was also the same; I hugged him tightly and tried to regte my breath which was still messy. We both looked at each other and smiled for a moment, then David softly kissed my lips, ¡°You Are The Best!¡± David said while lowering me from his arms; then the two of us decided to take a bath together in this river dam. Fifteen minutes have passed, and we are wearing our uniforms neatly. Due to the sun¡¯s scorching heat, our wet sports uniforms were dry instantly when we dried them on therge rock I had previously sat on. Currently, the two of us are sitting on the bank of the River Dam while enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of us; I didn¡¯t expect the River Dam to be so beautiful in front of me that the two of us just used it to have sex. This river dam is a silent witness to the rtionship between us just now. ¡°Do you want to go back to school now?¡± David asked me while resting his chin on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s better that way because I¡¯m afraid thatter, Teachers will punish us for not going to school!¡± I said with a chuckle and stood up. Finally, we both decided to go back to school. Chapter 44 44 The New Student Is... Leon ¡ª¨C Ring~ Just as we arrived at school, the Bell for the next lesson rang. It¡¯s not the right time to rx. ¡°Shit! Just got to the school grounds, but the damn Bell started bbering!¡± Said David annoyed, while looking at where Bell was. I just chuckled a little and asked him to enter the ssroom immediately. When we got to ss, we both sat in our usual ces. ¡°Can we continue at hometer?¡± David whispered to me. I widened my eyes instantly when I heard what he had just said. ..... I red at him while shaking my head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, haha! One time is enough!¡± I replied with a snort. We both chuckled simultaneously as we discussed our bath together at the river dam earlier. ¡°All right, my students, attention!¡± We all immediately turned to the direction the voice came from, and it was a male teacher who wore sses, neatly shaved hair, and a neat ck and white suit uniform; I thought he was mncholic because, from his appearance, he was so neat. After all the students in the ss calmed down, the boy immediately continued, ¡°For those who don¡¯t know me, introduce my name as Brandon; call me Brandon; I¡¯m an Entrepreneurship teacher. Nice to meet you all!¡± Brandon said with a big smile at all of us. I think he is a new teacher at this school because it can be seen from how he talks and introduces himself to all the students; he doesn¡¯t even know that David and I are new students. ¡°Before we start today¡¯s Lesson, we will call the new students first.¡± He said with a big smile. Hey new student? Did he mean David and me? Ah, I¡¯m not sure about the new student mentioned in the ss group. ¡°New students,e in,¡± Brandon said, looking towards the ssroom door. All eyes were on the door, waiting for someone toe in through the door. All the students in this ss were so excited when they wanted to wee new students. Meanwhile, David and I were alone discussing the dinner we would order for Mr. Henderson. The ssroom became noisy immediately when the new student entered; I only heard his footsteps without looking at the new student because I was focused on discussing dinner with David. ¡°How about pizza?¡± Ask David¡¯s offers. ¡°Hmmm, too boring...¡± I replied whileying my head on the table. ¡°My name is Robert Pattinson; you can call me Robert! Or whatever you like!¡± My eyes widened instantly when I heard the name; I immediately sat up and looked at the new student who introduced himself. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± David and I immediately cursed at the same time when we saw the new student because we both knew who the new student was. Not the two of us, more like me! I know the new student! ¡°Roberts?¡± I say softly. ¡°Hey, Leon!¡± Robert said as soon as he saw me, waving his hand at me. ¡°Ah, apparently, someone already knows you,¡± Brandon said while allowing Robert to sit on the bench that is had provided. ¡°Why did that bastard suddenly change schools in the same ce!¡± David said furiously; even I could feel a murderous aura leaking from his body. I immediately looked at David while stroking his shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think about it too much; maybe he did transfer to this school because the family moved too; who knows!¡± I said, trying to win over David. Robert smiled broadly as he walked to his seat; he sat down with Edward. I saw Edward as impressed with Robert¡¯s good looks. I hope the two of them get along well because it would be better for them not to bother me. Add one more troublemaker. During Entrepreneurship lessons, I was always intense about calm over David because David really couldn¡¯t calm down after Robert¡¯s arrival. It was as if something was happening between them, which I probably didn¡¯t know about. Ring~ The recess bell rang; I quickly took David to the cafeteria because I was hungry, and the other reason was keeping David away from Robert and Edward. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± I asked David, whose killing aura was starting to fade. ¡°Whatever, I eat what you eat too; order the same,¡± David answered as he sat down at table number four. I left him to order food, ¡°Two meat kebabs filled with cheese, table number four,¡± I said to the food corner male waiter. ¡°Okay, please wait; I will immediately deliver the food to table number four,¡± replied the male waiter smiling as he smiled at me. Immediately I turned towards table number four but stopped in my tracks when I saw David and Robert standing face to face with a terrifying murderous aura. Countless students in the cafeteria looked at the two of them in fear. I was about to run toward the two of them; I just realized that I felt another aura, and it wasing out of Robert¡¯s body. It was pitch ck and deadly, and the aura had the same properties as David¡¯s, which was murder. Wait! Was Robert not a mortal? Is he a supernatural being? Because there¡¯s no way, Robert has such a sinister aura. Immediately I ran toward the two of them; I stood right in the middle of two them, saying. ¡°Can you two not be like children!¡± I said with an annoyed snort. ¡°Leon!¡± The two said at the same time, and the killing aura from the two of them disappeared at once. Hmmm, is it because of me? Hmmm, not possible. ¡°Hi Robert, nice to meet you again; I beg you to find another ce, okay? I don¡¯t want any trouble in this cafeteria. Look! A lot of students are looking at us right now.¡± I whispered to Robert so he would understand what I meant. ¡°David, go back to table number four, okay? We¡¯ll have lunch after this,¡± I whispered to David. Huh~ They both sighed in annoyance at the same time, then left in opposite directions. Huh~ I breathed a sigh of relief and sat following David at table number four. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you two suddenly look like-¡± ¡°He¡¯s looking for you; it pisses me off!¡± David said, cutting me off. Robert looking for me? I thought he must have moved here because he was after me. Does he still want me to be his girlfriend? Chapter 45 45 I¡¯ve Finally Found You...~~ Robert ¡ª¨C Ha ha! I finally found my prey! Haha, Leon! Eits, before I get to the point, I will tell you first how I can find Leon, my idol, haha. #Fifteen Days Ago~ I¡¯ve searched everywhere but can¡¯t find where Leon is. Did he move house? But his parents are still in the samepound; what exactly am I missing? Unlucky! Because of that damn bodyguard, my n almost failed! Yes, what Leon met in the Basement below my house is my bodyguard; he is a Vampire figure who can¡¯t go out during the day; only at night can he be free wherever he goes. ..... What I¡¯m asking is, how did Leon get to know the Werewolf? Since my Guard returned safely, he told me everything about the incident in the Basement and the forest, though he did tell it after receiving special treatment so he could fully recover. Since that incident, I sent back some of my bodyguards to look for the whereabouts of Leon and the Werewolf because I didn¡¯t want to lose my gold mine just like that! But my guards couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the two of them. That irritates me because I feel that the Werewolf has snatched Leon from me, and I must search for him until the end of the world! He didn¡¯t know who he was dealing with! But it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t smell the rare blood scent from Leon¡¯s body; I thought he had died because he was preyed on by the Werewolf with him. #Nine Days Ago~ Precisely when the full moon But everything was different when I could smell Leon¡¯s rare blood that night. I can sense that Leon is in a ce so far away from me because the scent of Rare Blood is what tells me, haha. I mobilized all my guards to find where Leon was until finally, they came home with news about where Leon was. Haha, I immediately devised a n to get it back. #Present Day~ Today I¡¯m ready to be a new student at Leon¡¯s school, haha. Everything has been taken care of by my secret member to take care of all school data; all I need to do is wait and act like a normal school kid. I have a new house in the same city as Leon, and even though it¡¯s not too close to his house, I can still monitor him. Everything is ready for the time to go to the new school. I¡¯m sure there will be many students who are crazy about me, haha ??they won¡¯t be able to resist my good looks. When I arrived at this school, I looked around but couldn¡¯t find where Leon was. Surely he wasn¡¯t alone because I knew there was no way he¡¯d move to this remote ce without someone to support him. When I was about to go to the ss that will be shown by a teacher named Brandon, I stopped my steps when I saw a familiar figure. ¡°Leon...¡± I smiled widely when I saw him, but my smile faded instantly when I saw a man who was next to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new student at the previous school? Or maybe that guy is the Werewolf in question?¡± I muttered while holding my chin when I saw the two of them walking from behind towards ss. It¡¯s disgusting. I saw the two of them making out and walking toward ss. Just watch; it won¡¯t be long before you are my Leon! I walked along with Brandon to the ssroom; I waited outside for Brandon to call me. After he called me, I immediately entered the ss, and as I expected that the students in this ss were immediately rowdy, everyone saw my good looks, haha. I saw him; he was sitting with that damn man; I don¡¯t think he was paying attention to me, so he didn¡¯t realize I was there. After introducing myself, I raised my voice so Leon would look at me. Bingo! ¡°Hi, Leon,¡± I said, waving at him. And finally, he looked at me; I could feel his surprise when he looked at me. But my smile was wry when I felt the killing intent of the man beside him. There is no doubt that he is the Werewolf figure in question. I walked towards the bench prepared for me; I sat with a rather handsome man. ¡°I¡¯m Edward,¡± He immediately introduced himself; I think he was attracted to me, haha. ¡°Robert, nice to meet you!¡± I said while smiling at him. The two of us talked and introduced ourselves; of course, I also got dark Edward¡¯s information about Leon and the man named David. Ring~ The recess bell rang; time to put the n into action. I saw Leon leaving the ssroom with David. I immediately followed the two of them, hmmm, they both headed to the canteen-right time. When I arrived at the cafeteria, I saw Leon ordering food. This is the right time to determine if David is the Werewolf. I immediately approached him and asked him. ¡°Hi,¡± I greet him, and standing behind him, David looks at me with perfect killing intent. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked tly. ¡°Where¡¯s Leon? I want to talk to him!¡± I asked him about fishing his emotions, haha. And sure enough, it turned out that David immediately looked so annoyed after I asked that question, and his killing intent was so great inside him. I sensed such great killing intent from him; to protect myself, I also had to use great Killing Intent not to appear defeated by him. There¡¯s no mistaking it; this must be the Werewolf who saved Leon from the Vampire chase I sent. Shortly after the two of us faced off, Leon immediately appeared and asked me to find another ce; for the sess of my n, I just did what he asked. With pleasure. Ha ha. I sat away in the east canteen, while the two of them were in the west canteen. ¡°What would you like to order?¡± Edward asked me with a big smile. ¡°Whatever is up to you; the menu is the same as yours!¡± I said, smiling broadly at him. I nced in the direction where Leon and David were, smiling evilly as usual. I can¡¯t fail this time! I must get Leonpletely, so I can get a great power that awaits. Because then I can create a new Vampire with the help of Leon¡¯s Rare Blood, haha. Let¡¯s wait for the game to start; I won¡¯t fail this time. I¡¯ll get you, Leon; we¡¯ll see, haha. And the Werewolf to prey on my guards, haha! Chapter 46 46 Self Control~ David ¡ª¨C I never thought that today would be such a happy day for me. Howe? identally Leon and I had sex in the river dam behind the school. This time I had sex with Leon, I realized and felt a very different sensation when having sex with him. That makes me addicted, and I always want to do that with Leon daily. Although he always refuses if I want to ask for a few rounds a day. Because honestly, I¡¯ve never had sex with anyone except with Leon. I think it was such an amazing experience. The first time I had sex with him and the first time, I also felt an extraordinary pleasure that I had never felt before. I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone in 97 years, and the first time with the man next to me. Yes, he is Leon. The guy I just met hasn¡¯t been a full month yet, but we are already close. I believe that Leon is my soul mate. I¡¯m sure of that. ..... We are currently in the ssroom to continue the second lesson. Even though it¡¯s a very boring activity, I still have to do it to be by Leon¡¯s side. And another reason is that I have to protect him from other supernatural beings because I know that after the full moon night, several supernatural beings know where Leon is right now. Supernatural beings in this city must smell the scent of rare blood from his body. Therefore, I am on guard 24 hours more intensely for Leon¡¯s safety. Ipletely risked my life for him because I knew I was meant for him. Even though I don¡¯t have an imprint bond with him yet, I¡¯m sure I will definitely get one one day. ¡°Hello, Leon...¡± My eyes immediately shifted when the new student introduced himself. How did that guy get to school here? Wasn¡¯t he previously in Ohio city? And I¡¯m not wrong that the man is a man who always chases Leon and asks Leon to be his lover. And thetest news, I had kicked the man¡¯s stomach until it hurt. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed at the same time as Leon when I remembered that Leon was almost killed in the man¡¯s house because there was a vampire figure in the basement. The guy named Robert was suspicious. I couldn¡¯t smell his scent and couldn¡¯t tell if he was another supernatural being. Because every time I¡¯m close to him, my instincts tell me he¡¯s an ordinary human. But the big question is, how are there vampires in the basement of his house? I looked out the window, and the weather was bright; the second reason was that there was no way he was a vampire because vampires couldn¡¯t walk in the hot sun. I¡¯m still confused about the guy named Robert because I¡¯m sure he must not be an Ordinary Human and transferred to this school for some reason. What is certain is that the reason is rted to Leon. I¡¯m pretty sure about that. Ring~ The bell rang so loudly in my ears. Leon immediately dragged me to the cafeteria; I was still enveloped with my emotions because I felt the man¡¯s presence; Leon tried to calm me down as best he could. And to be honest, this is the first time I can control my emotions after Leon is by my side. Even though I don¡¯t have a special rtionship with him yet, I believe Leon can help me control myself. Leon ordered food, I sat at table number 4, and then I could feel the presence of someone I hate. He was behind me now, asking where Leon was, of course, which immediately ignited the fire of emotion in me. My killing intent instantly shot up when Robert wanted to know about Leon. The two of us face each other with sharp gazes. At this time, I want to kill this man. But how can he be so calm when I let out such a huge killing intent inside of me? Before I could attack Robert, Leon suddenly appeared in the middle of the two of us. Saying something that made Robert finally leave the cafeteria, and Leon told me to get back to sitting at table number 4. With annoyance, I finally followed what Leon said because it was impossible that I would cause a riot in this cafeteria. ¡°Eat this kebab first; who knows, it can reduce your emotions that are currently explosive!¡± I turned to Leon when he said those words; I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Leon found out I was in a High-Level emotion because he could tell through my Aura. I just nodded and ate the kebab that the male waiter had just delivered that Leon had previously ordered. This is the first cheese kebab I¡¯ve tasted, and it tastes pretty good. ¡°How do you know I like something with cheese!¡± I said while smiling slightly at Leon. ¡°Really? Maybe I just knew it because I also like things topped with cheese.¡± Say it while smiling at me so warmly. Of course, it always made me melt; I couldn¡¯t help myself when I saw Leon acting cute. And what else would I deny if I saw my soulmate in front of me right now, I¡¯m sure he would be my soulmate because he knows about me well. And at a time like this, I want to kiss his lips and y with his tongue, Because the addiction can¡¯t be shaken when I see her face so sweet. I immediately looked away when I remembered that my face was as hot as it made me feel; I think it turned red from looking at it for too long. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leon asked me while looking at me with his sweet smile again. Even though I didn¡¯t see it directly, I could feel it, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Would you like to apany me to practice in the yard?¡± I immediately asked the question to change the topic so it wouldn¡¯t be too tense like this. ¡°Practice?¡± Leon asked curiously. ¡°Sounds good; I want to apany youter!¡± As I thought he would apany me, this is the first step to getting closer to him! Chapter 47 47 The Bus Leon ¡ª¨C I didn¡¯t care why Robert had suddenly moved to the same ce as David and me. Maybe it was a mere coincidence because of his parents¡¯ business. Although it¡¯s a bit strange, I try to think positively about Robert. After school, David invited me to apany him to practice in his yard. I don¡¯t know what the meaning of practicing it is. But because I was curious, I wanted to apany him and see what he would doter. ¡°I don¡¯t think my dad can pick us up; maybe we should take the bus back home,¡± David said while looking to the right and left to enter that his father really couldn¡¯t pick us both up. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯d better head to the bus stop because I think the bus will leave the ce soon!¡± I said while pointing at the bus that was about to leave at the bus stop across the street. David, who saw this, immediately grabbed my hand and asked me to run to the bus that was about to leave, and it was true that the bus was already preparing to leave. ..... David immediately asked me to run around to get to the front of the bus; I knew he would stop the bus. ¡°Stop, we¡¯re both going up!¡± David said, pointing his right hand in front and making the bus stop instantly. There was an ugly look on the bus driver¡¯s face because David suddenly stopped in front of him. But the bus driver invited us to get on the bus immediately. When the two of us got on the bus, David immediately pointed his cell phone at the Barcode in front of the bus entrance. The Barcode is a digital payment made before leaving somewhere. ¡°For two people, stop at the 4th T-junction on this road!¡± David said while smiling at the driver, who was still annoyed with him. David and I immediately looked for an empty seat, but it seemed the bus was too full, so we had no seats. ¡°We¡¯re both standing here,¡± said David, holding on to the metal railing at the top of the bus ceiling. I just nodded my head and stood right in front of him. On the way, it turned out that more and more passengers were entering the bus, making us, who were standing, jostled. There was a man currently standing behind me and several times watching me with a strange look; I leaned closer to David because I was afraid the man behind me would do something bad. ¡°The man behind me seems to have bad intentions toward me!¡± I whispered to David to let him know that the man behind me seemed to have bad intentions toward me. David stared intently at the man behind me, and in that instant, David pulled me up and hugged me tightly. When David hugged me, many passengers on the bus were looking at both of us, but David suddenly whispered a word to me that made me calm down instantly, ¡°don¡¯t mind them, just care about me!¡± After David said that, I smiled faintly when I heard that. And shamelessly seen by them, I wrapped my arms around David¡¯s body. They don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know them, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I cuddled with David on this bus. I can feel that the man behind me looks ugly instantly when I cuddle with David. I knew that he wanted to approach me. ¡°4th T-junction,¡± the driver shouted quite loudly when he stopped at the 4th junction of this road. David and I immediately got off the bus, and when the bus was on its way again, from the ss, I could see that the man behind me was looking at me with a very ugly face. But David, who knew that he, immediately raised his two middle fingers and aimed at the man. I chuckled when I saw David do that because he looked so funny when he gave the boy a warning. ¡°If there weren¡¯t so many people, I would have ripped him apart!¡± David said, which made me widen my eyes instantly. David and I walked side by side toward the house. This time, our destination is quite far because our house is on a hill; if taken on foot, it might take 10 to 15 minutes. David suddenly stood before me at the wrong time and crouched slightly in front of me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, confused when I saw David suddenly squatting in front of me. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you, and we¡¯ll run fast towards the house; there¡¯s no way we can walk so slowly because it will take 10 to 15 minutes to get to the house!¡± David said as he asked me to climb on his back. I shook my head with a smile; it never hurts to get a free ride. ¡°But you have to promise not to run too fast,¡± I said as I slowly climbed on David¡¯s back. David held my thighs and stood straight, ¡°Wrap your hands around my neck, but don¡¯t be too tight, haha; I¡¯ll run out of breath because of you!¡± I did what he asked, I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he immediately smiled so big after that. ¡°Get ready!¡± Said David, and that very second he started running. David ran so fast as he carried me to the house. ¡°Wow, this is so fun, haha!¡± I shouted as I stretched out my right hand to feel the air passing between them. I can see David smiling widely as I enjoy this moment. It didn¡¯t take long; we arrived in front of the house. I was surprised because suddenly I was in front of the house, ¡°How can you run that fast?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m a werewolf!¡± He said, chuckling at me. Yes, there is no need to ask again because I already knew he was a werewolf. But running at such speed surprised me because he wasn¡¯t even using his werewolf form. ¡°Yeah, I know, but you run that fast without using your werewolf form!¡± I said, exining. ¡°Ah, yes, we have stamina and speed that is above normal humans even though we don¡¯t use Werewolf form, But we can move so fast without having to change to werewolf form,¡± David exined. ¡°I can do this too!¡± Crk! Crk! My eyes widened instantly when David swung his fingers suddenly; sharp ws appeared from his hands yesterday. Chapter 48 48 Practice Leon ¡ª¨C I was surprised when suddenly David pulled out sharp ws on his fingers, without him having to turn into a werewolf form. ¡°So you can take out some of your Werewolf parts in your human form?¡± I asked David curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right; I can do it. Shall we start the training right away?¡± David said as he threw his backpack in front of the terrace. I nodded my head and threw my backpack on the terrace, then we both headed to the yard to exercise. More precisely, David will do the exercises. David and I stopped when we reached the yard; he asked me to sit on the edge while he was about to start his practice. Before he did practice, David took off his shirt, which made his beautiful body look so perfect before my eyes. My cheeks felt very hot when I saw David¡¯s body exposed to the sun like it was shining and looked so beautiful. ..... ¡°Do you have to take your shirt off?¡± I asked while looking at his feet because if I looked at his body, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. ¡°Haha, why? I purposely removed my shirt so it wouldn¡¯t be damaged when I changed into werewolf form!¡± I fell silent for a moment when David said those words because thest time I remembered Him in werewolf form was so scary, But suddenly he said something, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can control my consciousness for now. I can¡¯t control my consciousness in form. Werewolf on a full moon night only.¡± David said, exining what made me immediately breathe a sigh of relief; I smiled faintly at him because I couldn¡¯t deny the look on my face before I looked so scared. I nodded, confirming what he said, then David started doing the exercises he said. David ran right and left several times the way of about 10 meters. He ran so fast that sometimes I couldn¡¯t see his movements very. David was simr to a superhero character in a movie I¡¯ve seen, but it felt like David was a real character right now in front of me. ¡°Rawrrrr!¡± I widened my eyes when I heard a thunderous roar from David, and at that moment, he instantly changed into his werewolf form. I narrowed my eyes. When I saw the change in front of me, it seemed that the Werewolf¡¯s current form differed from the Werewolf on that full moon night. I see that the current Werewolf¡¯s figure is not so scary; even to me, it looks normal. David was running here and there to practice his speed; several times, he also attacked arge tree not far from him. When David swung his sharp ws, They instantly carved a fairly deep cut into therge tree¡¯s trunk. I, who am currently watching him do the exercise, can only widen my eyes while widening my smile because I think it is so fun. David looked at me; then he walked slowly towards me; I knew what he would do, so I immediately took the bottle of drink he had prepared beforehand and gave it. ¡°Thanks; you know that I need it right now!¡± David said while smiling at me warmly. I just nodded my head, confirming what he said; now David was in his human form; he sat next to me While trying to catch his breath. ¡°Do you practice like this often?¡± I asked David to be sure. ¡°No, I¡¯m just in case suddenly another supernatural being wants to attack you; I must be able to stand by to fight it immediately!¡± David replied while looking at me. I think what he said was serious, and I should ask something else. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve used this bracelet, other supernatural beings can still find me?¡± I asked David seriously. David nodded and said, ¡°Remember what happened on a full moon night? When you bleed inside your body, other supernatural beings can smell the rare blood. And no matter how far away, they will be able to find you!¡± David said seriously. ¡°So, at the events of that night, did they know where I am currently in this ce?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of that, but I still have to be on guard for whatever happens in the future!¡± David replied. I immediately lowered my head when I heard his answer because I felt like a burden in David¡¯s family. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re a burden. Okay, it¡¯s my and my father¡¯s duty to protect you!¡± I widened my eyes for a moment when David said those words because I didn¡¯t think he understood what I was feeling. ¡°Wait, can you read my mind?¡± I asked suddenly while widening my eyes and looking at David. ¡°No, hehe, really, why?¡± David asked. ¡°Hmmm, I think you can do it since I was just thinking about what you said,¡± I said while looking away from him. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, but I can feel what other people feel when they are near me. Like just now, I can feel that you are thinking about something that makes you feel like a burden. That¡¯s why I¡¯m guessing you must think about it.¡± David replied while stroking my shoulder gently. ¡°Then, can I have some kind of power to protect myself?¡± I asked David because I¡¯m also curious about myself because I don¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. David fell silent when he heard what I said, then shortly after, he answered my question, ¡°Maybe you can have supernatural powers, but I can¡¯t guarantee that!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You can have a supernatural power like me if I turn you into a werewolf-like me!¡± David answered, which made me pause for a moment. Change me? What do you mean? Was David going to do something to me or a certain experiment that made me a Werewolf too? ¡°Changing me? What do you mean by doing certain experiments so that I be a Werewolf like you?¡± I asked curiously with a face so innocent looking at him. Hearing my answer, David suddenly chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Of course not; we Werewolves don¡¯t do experiments to create new Werewolves.¡± ¡°Then how do you turn other people into werewolves like you?¡± I asked once again, of course, with quite high curiosity. ¡°By biting it!¡± Chapter 49 49 Bad News! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Oh, you mean to bite it like this?¡± I said while practicing by biting my arm in front of David. Davidughed at me. When giving such an example, he shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not; we changed to Werewolf form, then gave a bite with our sharp fangs to someone who wanted to be a new Werewolf. Of course, not all Werewolves can do it; only Werewolves with the Alpha level can give that bite to create a new Werewolf!¡± I was silent while listening to David¡¯s exnation; I just nodded my head and imagined what if that happened to me. I immediately shook my head at the thought that it must be scary. ¡°Then if the Werewolf with Alpha bites someone who wants to be a new Werewolf, that person will be a Werewolf after the Alpha bites?¡± ¡°Hmm, of course not-¡± David told me about the process of Werewolf the Alpha biting someone who wanted to be a new Werewolf. It turned out not to be what I imagined; Not everyone can be a new Werewolf when they get a bite from the Alpha. ..... David said if the person could adapt to the virus given by the Alpha, then that person would be a werewolf. But if nothing happens to that person, the Alpha must kill that person because someone who doesn¡¯t manage to be part of the Werewolf will be killed by Werewolf the Alpha immediately. Of course, that made me immediately abandon my intention to be a Werewolf because if I had seen the requirements and the Rules, I don¡¯t think I would be one of them. What I want is my power that may be different from Werewolf or other supernatural beings, but my strength is a power that has something useful for me. Is that possible? ¡°Well, I must think hard first if I want to turn myself into a werewolf!¡± ¡°Huh? No! You can¡¯t turn into a Werewolf; you must still be the Leon I know. Never be another supernatural being by asking the creature to change you! If you have your power, then it¡¯s better than you have to be a creature other supernatural but the result of being created by them!¡± David answered to forbid me while looking at me seriously; I nodded when he said the sentence. I could feel that David¡¯s terrifying aura suddenly came out of his body as if what he said forbade me from bing a Supernatural if I asked for help from another supernatural being. But David said if I have my power, it¡¯s good. ¡°Can I have my power?¡± I asked him. David immediately looked at me with a serious look; I think he would say something that might cheer me up, ¡°I think you do have your special powers, For example, you can see auras emanating from my body and other people¡¯s bodies, and I think it¡¯s one of the greatest powers!¡± I instantly blushed when David said those words because he had unintentionallyplimented me. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask my father about your power; who knows; you can have extraordinary power, Don¡¯t worry, you must have it,¡± David said, smiling at me as he got up, and then he continued his training. I smiled faintly in response to what he said because I couldn¡¯t control myself when someoneplimented me. Because I think the first person who justplimented me was David. Not long after, I saw Mr. Henderson¡¯s car approaching from a distance; He had juste home from work. Mr. Henderson got out of the car and waved at David and me; he came closer to us. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mr. Henderson asked as he sat down next to me and looked in the direction where David was. ¡°I¡¯m doing exercises to walk in case something suddenly happens!¡± David answered from a distance while tearing arge tree in front of him several times. ¡°That¡¯s right because I just met another supernatural being not far from where we live!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, which made me immediately turn to him, and David immediately moved so fast suddenly appeared in front of his father. ¡°Another supernatural being? What kind of creature are you referring to?¡± David asked curiously, gasping for air, trying to catch his breath. ¡°Vampires, wendigos, and some witches.¡± I immediately froze when I heard what Mr. Henderson said; I think Mr. Henderson will only mention one other supernatural creature he encountered, apparently more than one. ¡°I think they¡¯re not far from where we live because of what happened that full moon night!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, who reminded me of the events of the full moon night that time; if only I hadn¡¯t done anything reckless, surely none of this would have happened. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault; if I didn¡¯t do that stupid thing, they wouldn¡¯t know where I am now!¡± I answered, lowering my head because I felt this was my fault. They both looked straight at me, and Mr. Henderson immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t say like that; it¡¯s not your fault, and protecting you It¡¯s our duty to both of us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true what my Father said; you don¡¯t have to worry. Everything will be fine!¡± Said David while looking at me with a deep gaze. ¡°Tonight my brother will be here; they are also Werewolf just like David and me; I asked them toe to be able to be in case something happens suddenly!¡± said Mr. Henderson while stroking my back. ¡°If Unclees here, So will Rnd alsoe?¡± David asked with a slightly annoyed look on his face. Mr. Henderson nodded his head in response to what David had just asked, and in that instant, David put on a very ugly face as if something had happened between him and Rnd. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go into the house to prepare their rooms, two when you¡¯re done with activities. Can youe to help me,¡± said Mr. Henderson with a wink at me; I nodded in agreement with what he just said. David did not answer what his father said when his father had left and entered the house; I immediately asked David what had happened. ¡°I think something is going on between you and Rnd; don¡¯t you like him?¡± I asked curiously while looking at David. Chapter 50 50 Preparing the Guest Room Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about it,¡± David said in an even tone, and then he ran to where he had been training before. shed! shed! shed! I widened my eyes for a moment when I saw David suddenly w several times at therge tree in front of him, leaving a deep cut than before. A terrible killing aura came out of his body; at that very second, I called him up and left him in the yard; I didn¡¯t want to risk getting close to him if he was in a bad state. I decided to help Mr. Henderson because maybe I could find out what was going on between David and Rnd. When I left David, who was practicing alone, he nced at me with such a sharp gaze I could feel it Even though I wasn¡¯t looking at him. But I kept walking straight into the house, pretending I wasn¡¯t looking at him. ..... Honestly, I¡¯m scared when I see David like that; he doesn¡¯t look like the David I know; a sinister killing aura oozes out of his body uncontrobly. I rushed to my room to change clothes first; after I finished changing into morefortable clothes, I peeked out the window and saw that David was still training with the same Aura. I immediately hid when I saw David ncing at my bedroom window. He¡¯s scary when out of control; I¡¯d rather be around Mr. Henderson than in trouble. I rushed to follow where Mr. Henderson was; he had said earlier that he would clean the living room for his brother, who was arriving tonight. While I was in the living room, I looked around for the whereabouts of Mr. Henderson, but he wasn¡¯t in the living room. ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡± I said while looking through several passages to look for his whereabouts, but there was no answer from him at all. I walked towards the back hallway next to the kitchen because I had a chance to see the room next to the kitchen. ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡± I call him while looking at the room. ¡°Leon, I¡¯m here!¡± Just as I was about to grab the doorknob from the room next to the kitchen, Mr. Henderson¡¯s voice came from the other end. Luckily I haven¡¯t opened the room in front of me, although I wonder what room is in front of me now. I quickly rushed to where Mr. Henderson was. It turned out that the guest room was next to the stairs going up; I saw him busy tidying the bed sheets. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± I said while standing next to the entrance of the room. Mr. Henderson then looked at me with a big smile, saying, ¡°Sure, you can help me with this bed sheet!¡± I nodded and immediately helped him put in new sheets for the mattress. After installing the spray on the mattress, Mr. Henderson invited me to put another sheet in the guest room on the second floor. ¡°I purposely used the guest room next to yours because this guest room is for Rnd!¡± I nodded my head assent to what Mr. Henderson had just said; regarding Rnd, I think I could ask him about him. ¡°What is Rnd like?¡± I asked Mr. Henderson curiously while we were both setting the bed sheet in the guest room on the 2nd floor. Mr. Henderson mumbled for a while, then exined what Rnd was referring to. ¡°Rnd is a young boy the same age as David. He is a nice young man but quite quiet, and their birthdays are only a day apart. Usually, my brother and I always celebrate Rnd and David¡¯s birthdays together.¡± ¡°Then what happened to David and Rnd at this time? When you said about your brother and son, David¡¯s face suddenly became ugly instantly. Even after that, he practiced in the yard but with such a scary aura, I So a little worried about him.¡± I ventured to ask Mr. Henderson what had happened to David and Rnd. ¡°Regarding that, the incident happened a long time ago, maybe 20 years ago. David was once close to a girl who made him so calm andfortable, but it turned out that the girl was dating Rnd. You know what I mean, right? ancient youth love.¡± Mr. Henderson said with a chuckle, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a true story because I can feel that there is something Mr. Henderson is still hiding. I nodded my head assent to what he just said; maybe I don¡¯t need to dig too deep into the story in the past between David and Rnd. ¡°Tell me, David once mentioned that if you can see an aura from another supernatural being, is that true?¡± Mr. Henderson asked me with a big smile looking at me. I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, even now I can see the auraing out of your body,¡± smiling at Mr. Henderson. ¡°Really? Tell me, what Aura do I have?¡± Mr. Henderson asked as he approached me. I can feel his curiosity so deeply want to know about his Aura. ¡°Mr. Henderson¡¯s Aura is almost the same as David¡¯s, but different. Yours has a distinctive red but not a bright color, and some ck and gray tones indicate that what Mr. Henderson has just said about David and Rnd is not entirely true. , there¡¯s something you¡¯re trying to hide about the two of them.¡± I said, directly exining what Mr. Henderson had asked. Mr. Henderson was silent for a moment when he heard my exnation, and I could feel his Aura now as if not expecting what I said was the truth. Mr. Henderson smiled at me, then nodded his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true what you said; I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Since it¡¯s not my right, maybe if David had liked, he would have told you the truth.¡± Mister Henderson smiled, came closer to me, and patted me on the shoulder a few times. ¡°That is an extraordinary advantage; you should be grateful for your advantages. I don¡¯t think many other people can have the power like you.¡± Mr. Henderson whispered to me. I just nodded my head when I heard what he said because what he said was a fact; I could feel it from the Aura that just came out of his body. ¡°Will I be able to hone my strengths?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Of course,ter, I will try to ask my older brother; he must understand your advantages!¡± Mr. Henderson replied with a big smile on his face. Chapter 51 51 Guest Has Arrived Leon ¡ª¨C It was getting darker; the sun had hidden in the western horizon. I looked out of the window. David was not in the yard; maybe he had decided to go into his room. But honestly, until now, I don¡¯t know where David¡¯s room is, either on the 2nd floor or the 1st floor, because I didn¡¯t ask him about it either. Mr. Henderson and I are preparing dinner for an uing guest. Mr. Henderson said his brother would be right there for dinner. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Mr. Henderson asked me as he sprinkled some grated cheese on top of the brownie. ¡°No, I¡¯d like to help you finish preparing dinner tonight,¡± I replied, smiling broadly at him. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m not forcing you to apany me until the dinner is over, but if you insist, what can I do,¡± said Mr. Henderson while carrying some food into the dining room. ..... I salute them both; even though David doesn¡¯t have a mother anymore, Mr. Henderson managed to take care of David so well that he can even cook all kinds of food without ordering it from the restaurant. The ideal man is always sought after by many women. ¡°Is the matter so serious that your Brother, you invited here to help guard,¡± I asked Mr. Henderson, a question I didn¡¯t want to ask. But because we were silent for quite some time, I finally decided to ask the question. ¡°It can be said like that; people with rare blood like you don¡¯t always exist yearly. And not everyone can have rare blood like you.¡± ¡°And I can say that you are part of another supernatural being that has different abilities from the others.¡± ¡°And I think the rare blood within you is a rare blood that has been passed down for thousands of years.¡± Mr. Henderson exined while arranging the side dishes on the dining table. ¡°If a person with rare blood like me is a descendant, then does my mother or father have the same rare blood as that?¡± I asked curiously because maybe they both have rare blood. ¡°Unfortunately, they both don¡¯t have it.¡± Mr. Henderson replied with a faint smile at me. Don¡¯t have it? Are those two not my parents? Because if it is indeed a rare blood like me, it must have parents who have the same rare blood. But Why is Mr. Henderson¡¯s answer different from what I expected? ¡°I have a story for you About Someone who had rare blood before.¡± Hearing what Mr. Henderson said, I immediately paid full attention to him because I wanted to know the origin of the rare blood. ¡°Decades ago, a man had this rare blood; he was named Nichs Reiss. He was the same before as an ordinary human and had rare blood, but one night, there was Werewolf, the Alpha, who deliberately bit him. The new Werewolf.¡± (Note: Nichs Reiss is the MC in my other novel with the title, ¡°The Alpha¡¯s Destiny¡± This story has something to do with him) ¡°A person who has rare blood and bes a supernatural being because a supernatural being created him, then that person will have extraordinary power. And his rare blood will be fought over by many other supernatural beings. Even I had heard the story of Nichs bing the leader of all supernatural beings in this world. He became the what for all supernatural beings that exist.¡± ¡°There is a peace organization that is in one ce, but until now, I don¡¯t know where it is; decades ago, all supernatural beings had good rtions with other supernatural beings, But as the years go by, the rtionship between supernatural beings is getting worse and worse. there is.¡± Mr. Henderson said, telling about a man named Nichs. Hearing the man¡¯s name seems familiar to me, but I don¡¯t know why either. ¡°Then does the man named Nichs still exist today?¡± I asked Mr. Henderson curiously because who knows if I might meet the man named Nichs in question one day. Mr. Henderson was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°Unfortunately, there is a lot of news circting that Nichs has passed away!¡± I was silent when I heard the news because it turned out that my wish to meet a man with the same rare blood as me would note true. After all, Nichs is rumored to have died. But I still don¡¯t believe the news; maybe for some reason, Nichs himself reported that he had died; I hope so; maybe he is still alive and well and hiding somewhere. For some reason, I suddenly thought about this possibility because it never hurts to give myself hope. There was silence between us at this time; only the sound of the tes and spoons we were currently setting filled the dining room. ¡°They have arrived!¡± Mr. Henderson said, smiling widely, and then looked out the window from the kitchen, ¡°you better take a shower first and get ready for dinner,¡± said Mr. Henderson added. I nodded and immediately rushed to my room because I had to shower first to be fresher. When I got to my room, I peeked out the window; I saw three people getting out of the Alphard car parked in Mr. Henderson¡¯s yard. Two men and one woman. I think it¡¯s Mr. Henderson¡¯s brother¡¯s family. I widened my eyes when I saw the figure of a man who had just gotten out of the car suddenly look at my bedroom window; I immediately hid. My heart was beating so fast when I saw the sharp gaze of the man¡¯s figure. ¡°Is he the one named Rnd?¡± I mumbled while controlling my erratic breathing. Because when the man looked at me, a sharp look with sinister killing intent shed from his eyes. It felt like my body was so weak when I got those sharp gazes; I immediately took a shower and changed parts to eliminate this fear. After I finished showering and changing clothes, I chose an all-ck outfit, the new clothes Mr. Henderson had bought. The clothes I will wear tonight are less formal and casual, suitable for use during the day or at night. Well, I guess I¡¯m ready for the dinner that will start after this. Chapter 52 52 Dinner Time Leon ¡ª¨C I walked slowly to the dining room, hoping everything would be fine because my feelings were not good. Somehow my feelings said that because after seeing his sharp gaze of Rnd, I could not calm down until now. When I arrived in the dining room, all eyes were fixed on me. The family of Mr. Henderson¡¯s brother also looked at me strangely. But not long after that, the three of them gave me big smiles; even Rnd, who had previously looked at me so sharply, also gave me a warm smile. ¡°Leon sat here, everyone introduced. This is Leon, a man who has rare blood,¡± said Mr. Henderson introduced me to his brother¡¯s family. I just nodded my head, then sat next to Mr. Henderson, and in front of me, across the dining table, there was Rnd and his family; they gave me a warm smile while saying, ¡°Greetings, Leon, introduce my name Joel Henderson, Older brother of Patrick!¡± ¡°This is my wife, Bethany, and my son named, Rnd,¡± ..... Mr. Joel introduced his family to me; I could only nod while smiling at them. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Leon!¡± Said Rnd while grabbing my right hand and then kissing it. I was surprised by Rnd¡¯s treatment of me, I widened my eyes and looked at his parents, but they both looked ordinary and gave me a big smile and nodded my head. I smiled at Rnd when he let go of my right hand and sat back in his ce. My heart was almost dislodged made by him because of a sudden treatment that made me not think if he would do that to me. ¡°By the way, where is your son? Since the three of us arrived but haven¡¯t seen David at all!¡± Said Mrs. Bethany while looking around the room; maybe she had found the person she was looking for. ¡°Take it easy; soon, he wille.¡± Answer Mr. Henderson, smiling at Mrs. Bethany. Shortly after that, I heard the sound of footsteps and felt the aura that I knew, I turned towards where the aura came from, and from a distance, David walked so rxed into the dining room. All eyes fixed on him at this time, but David kept quiet and then sat next to me right. ¡°Wee, uncle Joel and aunt Bethany; I hope you and your family feelfortable at our new home!¡± Said David without looking in the direction where they were; he said the sentence while cleaning the te that He had prepared in front of him. Even David did not greet Rnd, who was sitting opposite in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say hello, David? It¡¯s been a long time since we met!¡± Said Rnd with a tilted smile at David. Right now, I am the two of them looking at each other, the creepy aura leaks from the bodies of the two of them, and it feels like there will be something that might not be pleasing to happen. ¡°Alright, we will start dinner because we have gathered everything!¡± I spread my eyes instantly when I felt a more scary aura than the aura of their two; the dinner atmosphere immediately became very different. I nced at Mr. Henderson when he felt the scary aurae out of his body. Everyone in the dining room appeared to bow their heads, afraid of the aura of killing that was so scary from Mr. Henderson. ¡°Happy eating, everyone!¡± They said everything simultaneously, and the scary aura that leaked from David and Rnd also disappeared instantly. The scary aura of Mr. Henderson had disappeared slowly, and the dinner had begun. I didn¡¯t expect that They would wee the dinner event with such a scary dinner. ¡°So are Leon. Are you the original descendants of Nichs?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I widened my eyes instantly when he heard what Mr. Joel had just said. ¡°Joel-¡± But I have yet to have time to reply to what he asked; suddenly, Mr. Henderson called his name while shaking his head. They both looked at each other like giving a sign of something hidden signal that I certainly did not know. ¡°Is there something I might not know about?¡± I ventured to ask questions in front of them all. All who were enjoying food immediately fell silent when I asked about it. ¡°No, Leon, I don¡¯t want a different discussion at dinner today; maybe if we discuss how to protect you, I will allow it. But to discuss the descendants of rare blood, maybe we can discuss at ater time!¡± Mr. Henderson answered with a smile at me. I can feel that a different aura is currently in front of me; rather than deepened questions they might not answer, I did not ask more about that rare blood. I just nodded my head and continued my dinner. Dinner has passed and runs smoothly, even though it is weed with a prefix that is not so friendly. This time we six gathered in the living room, where Mr. Henderson would submit a n he had made. ¡°Because everyone has gathered in this room, I will exin a n that I have made.¡± ¡°Before that, I thank my brother Joel and his family for wanting toe here.¡± Mr. Joel and his family nodded while smiling warmly at Mr. Henderson. ¡°We will be on standby to keep Leon from the attack of supernatural beings who might arrive tonight at this house! Two weeks ago, an unexpected event at night of the full moon resulted in many other supernatural creatures knowing Leon¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Therefore, we must provide as much protection as possible to protect Leon,¡± said Mr. Henderson with a serious expression. ¡°Alright, my family and I are very ready to help!¡± Answer Mr. Joel with enthusiasm for Mr. Henderson. Discussing their ns to protectsted for almost an hour. I did not expect that Mr. Henderson was in such totality in protecting me. I feel indebted to them. Afterpleting the discussion, Mr. Joel, Mr. Henderson, and Mrs. Bethany decided to speak close to adults only. The three of us in the living room only said we had left the room. ¡°Leon, when were you staying with Mr. Henderson¡¯s family?¡± I turned to Rnd when giving the question. ¡°Ah-¡± ¡°Since the first time, I met him in the city of Ohio,¡± David interrupted my words and answered Rnd. I could feel the aura of anger leak from David¡¯s body. Chapter 53 53 They Have Arrived! Leon ¡ª¨C I couldn¡¯t help but curl up, doing anything when David looked so angry when he answered Rnd¡¯s question. There was silence between the three of us while in the family room, not knowing what topic to discuss, so the atmosphere melted instantly. I only heard the wall clock ringing when the time had shown 10.30 pm. It¡¯s hard to believe that time has gone by so quickly, and Mr. Henderson still hasn¡¯t finished discussing with his brother. Deg! I widened my eyes instantly as I sensed several different Auras outside this house. Even at the same time, I can also feel that the auras areing from various directions, and they are still quite far from home. ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± David asked me when he realized I was standing still while widening my eyes, staring nkly ahead. ..... I shook my head, saying, ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± I said quietly as I looked at David. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± David asked me frantically. ¡°Sufficient numbers of supernatural beings are currently approaching us!¡± I said with a face that was so scared because I felt the creepy Aura of several other Supernatural beings currently approaching me. David and Rnd immediately stood up from their seats with panicked faces for a moment. Soon Mr. Henderson and the others came straight into the living room. ¡°Stand up now! They¡¯re Coming!¡± Said Mr. Henderson as he took off his shirt. Mr. Joel and his wife did the same thing; they immediately changed into werewolf form. David and Rnd also removed their shirts and turned them into werewolf forms. I widened my eyes to see five werewolves standing around me in the living room. ¡°We have to move now! You can all stay in your positions; David, you stay by Leon¡¯s side. No matter what, don¡¯t let any other supernatural beings touch or get close to Leon! You two have to go to the upper attic!¡± said Mr. Henderson giving themand. They nodded their heads and left the room at once; only David and I were left in the living room; he immediately carried me in front and ran up to the top loft. David ran so fast to the top of the attic I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly. After the two of us reached the upper attic, David lowered me and stood next to me, Me and Him looked around, and It was true that a lot of supernatural beings were currently approaching our house. ¡°Wendigos, vampires, and witches! We must be more careful with witches because they can do many things!¡± David said while looking at me worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± I said while hugging David¡¯s body; I could feel that David was a little surprised when I did it, but not long after, David immediately returned my hug gently. David stroked my back gently, saying, ¡°everything will be fine!¡± He said as he hugged me tightly. I can feel the warmth that is so extraordinary when I¡¯m in his arms; at this time, I can¡¯t say anything and see what will happen after this. They had all arrived by now in front of Mr. Henderson¡¯s house. Three camps are currently standing there, with the strongholds far apart. On the far left is a group of Wendigos; in the middle camp, there are witches; on the far right, there is a stronghold of the Vampires. ¡°How dare youe to this ce!¡± Mr. Henderson asked some of the supernatural beings in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re still asking about the purpose of ouring to this ce?¡± Said one of the witches who were at the very front. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to have those rare blood, so all of you should get out of here!¡± Shouted Mr. Joel firmly. ¡°We have imed that he is my son¡¯s mate! You can¡¯t avoid that fact! The man with rare blood already has his soul mate, so you better get out of here right now!¡± Shouted Mr. Henderson added. ¡°Haha, im? No one can own him before he joins your pack! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still a normal human, right?¡± One of the vampires shouted as he crossed his arms. Mr. Henderson was silent for a moment when he heard that there must be a im first, so they don¡¯t interfere. ¡°David ims, what should I do?¡± I asked David to be sure because I could have stopped the fighting before it happened had I epted the im. David paused, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± He answered while turning his face away from me. ¡°David, tell me, what im should I make? Or should you make a im?¡± I asked curiously and forced him to answer. ¡°Leon, listen to me! That¡¯s not a good idea at the moment! I don¡¯t want to do it because it will only hurt you!¡± David exined. ¡°What? David answered!¡± I asked forcefully. David was silent for a moment and then sighed, ¡°I have to give you a bite!¡± He said in a weak and unenthusiastic tone. I fell silent when I heard his answer because I knew what would happen when David gave me a bite. I will be a werewolf just like him. ¡°Do it!¡± I said while looking at him and showing my neck to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± David asked, confused. ¡°Ah, I asked you to give me that bite!¡± I said in a firm tone. ¡°Haha, you think I¡¯m a Vampire? Bite you in the neck? If I do that, you will die!¡± said David, chuckling. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I can bite you anywhere else except the neck,¡± David replied. ¡°But I will not do it as long as I can protect you! I will risk my life to save you!¡± David said. I just kept quiet to hear what he said. It felt useless forcing him to submit a im to avoid a fight because it was certain that there would be conflict. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure you guys haven¡¯t imed the man with that rare blood!¡± One of the Wendigos said loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can talk about this with a cool head! Then forgive us if we have to destroy all of you!¡± said Mr. Henderson while preparing to attack. ¡°Bastard! You asked for this!¡± Said the Witch savagely. ¡°Feel this!¡± st! Duar! BANG! Chapter 54 54 Deadly Battle! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Feel this!¡± st! Duar! BANG! I immediately turned in the direction where the sound wasing from when the explosion boomed loudly through Mr. Henderson¡¯s yard. I almost fell because of the shock, but David held the book, so I was now in his arms. ¡°You have to be careful; you better crouch down or sit quietly next to me,¡± David said as he asked me to sit next to him. ..... I just followed what he said because right now, all I could do was follow what they said. Mr. Henderson¡¯s family is fighting for my life from the threat of another supernatural being currently fighting in the yard. I nced in the direction where the fight was; the Werewolf in the yard fought so viciously that the four did not give mercy to other supernatural beings who wanted me. ¡°Deadly ws of Death!¡± Rnd shouted as he swung his sharp right w toward several enemies. shed! shed! shed! BUGH! BUGH! BUGH! One strike from Rnd managed to knock three heads off Wendigo. Wow, is he that strong? I was amazed to see him y three of his enemies in one hit. I realized that if David also saw Rnd make that Attack, I could feel the disapproving aura from David¡¯s body that I could feel very clearly; there was indeed something that I didn¡¯t know about between Rnd and David. Bang! My eyes widened triangrly when an explosion urred at the far right of the house yard. A bright purple light shed in various directions, and a male wizard Swinging his hand made a bright purple light strike the ce where the Werewolf was. But the werewolves managed to dodge all of these attacks, and one by one, the magicians who attacked the werewolves would surely meet their end. Mr. Joel was moving so agilely, to and fro, in movements that were very difficult to follow. Even if I saw it with my naked eye, I couldn¡¯t follow it. ¡°Death w of Death!¡± Mr. Joel shouted while Swinging his hands toward the several wizards in front of him. Bushhhhh!!! Bang! Almost five witches were blown away when getting an attack from Mr. Joel; of course, I widened my eyes in awe at their incredible power. But I think the witches who just got hit by Mr. Joel¡¯s Attack didn¡¯t meet their death immediately; maybe they fainted from the Attack. It looks like Mr. Joel deliberately makes his attacks less lethal; maybe he doesn¡¯t want to kill other supernatural beings. I looked at Mrs. Bethany; she moved quickly and skillfully dodged every Attack from the vampires currently surrounding her. She could quickly dodge the vampires¡¯ attacks, who were moving almost as fast as Mrs. Bethany. ¡°Chaos Moon w!¡± shed! shed! Mrs. Bethany spun on the spot while swinging her arms, making a deadly attack from the sharp ws of her two hands. From the Attack, the vampires surrounding him were immediately blown away from him; there were many cuts on the vampire¡¯s body after being hit by the Attack. They are so amazing and have deadly Attacks on their respective enemies. At the same time as I was watching the battle in the courtyard of the house, I felt a strange aura approaching me. I immediately looked behind me; David did not notice the arrival of a woman who was currently floating in the air andnded so slowly in the attic. ¡°David, watch out!¡± I said, warning David because the woman suddenly ran and swung her arms like she was going to attack David. David immediately looked back and moved very quickly, Swinging his sharp ws at the woman. ¡°Sacred w of Death!¡± shed! A white de appeared from the w attack that David had just executed. The woman then moved her hands as if to block David¡¯s Attack. ¡°Steel Shield!¡± Trang! Crk! After the woman screamed then, a purple light appeared around her body. It was like making a shield to protect himself. David¡¯s Attack didn¡¯t seed in paralyzing the woman; she smiled widely and then stood straight, looking at David and me. ¡°So that¡¯s your only strength?¡± Said the woman with a sly smile, looking at David. ¡°Grrrr!¡± After hearing what the girl had just said, I could feel a sinister auraing out of David¡¯s body. Not a scary aura anymore, but an aura with terrible killing intent emanating from his body. Some of David¡¯s body had changed, his shoulders were fuller, and his body was taller; his aura was also more terrifying than before. An aura of purple mixed with bright red envelops David¡¯s body. I don¡¯t think this is a good sign. That woman would surely die instantly. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!¡± I immediately covered my ears when I heard the roar that was so loud that David showed the woman. The girl tried to protect herself with the steel shield she had previously made. But it felt like his efforts were in vain because David¡¯s Attack was so deadly, and he seeded in making the shield protecting the woman¡¯s body instantly shatter; not only was the shield destroyed, but the woman¡¯s body was immediately shattered and bounced in various directions. I immediately fell silent for a moment, unable to say anything, seeing David¡¯s Attack that was so deadly. I noticed that at this moment, all the supernatural beings that came to this ce immediately looked in the direction where David was. Mr. Henderson and his brother also looked at David in disbelief. ¡°How can he use that power?¡± Mr. Joel said, ncing at Mr. Henderson. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, even though that attack only belonged to histe mother and has never been taught to anyone!¡± Answered Mr. Henderson, who was still looking at David in disbelief. David immediately nced at where the remaining supernatural creatures were in his yard; he then jumped into the air towards where the remaining supernatural creatures were. The remaining Wendigos, Vampires, and Witches looked at where David was; they already knew that tonight must be the only one of them all. ¡°That¡¯s bad; we must leave before we die like that Witch girl!¡± Said one of the remaining Wendigos. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± shouted one of the remaining Vampires. Chapter 55 55 I¡¯m Kidnapped! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°We must flee immediately!¡± The remaining supernatural beings decide to escape from Mr. Henderson¡¯s yard. But David, already in god-level anger, would not waste the opportunity to eradicate the remaining supernatural beings. ¡°Rawrrrr! You think you can just run away,¡± David said in a tone that was so scary he immediatelynded and prepared to attack again. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!¡± I covered my ears again as David attacked the supernatural being currently trying to escape. ..... But unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do anything after Davidunched the deadly attack. Nearly ten supernatural creatures consisting of Wendigos, Vampires, and Witches, bodies Immediately shattered and scattered in various directions after the attack hit them. David smiled broadly with satisfaction because he managed to get rid of a supernatural creature about to hunt me. I could feel the Auraing out of David¡¯s body so clearly, that he was currently feelingpletely satisfied having carried out the massacre. Mr. Henderson and his brother were shocked when David carried the attack back. They couldn¡¯t even do anything when they saw David carry out the attack and kill several supernatural beings who were about to flee. I was alone in the attic as the Werewolves were downstairs, having seen David deliver his final attack. But when I was up in the attic alone, I strangely felt a different and almost faint aura I couldn¡¯t feel before suddenly behind me right behind me. I didn¡¯t move, pretending not to notice that person¡¯s presence. David and the others were still downstairs but didn¡¯t pay any attention to me, then How did I ask them all for help when there was a figure I didn¡¯t recognize behind me? I felt a killing aura that was getting bigger and bigger behind me; I dared not try to turn my gaze backward. Because curiosity always haunts you when you don¡¯t know what happened. I slowly turned my back to the perpetrator and saw a long-haired male figure smiling evilly. ¡°Who are you? They will kill you After this if you dare to touch me!¡± I said softly while giving the boy a warning. He smiled broadly while shaking his head, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that I used my magic to bring this n to fruition?¡± Said the man who was in front of me with an evil smile and an evil aura that was so scary. I widened my eyes suddenly when I realized that all was just a diversion; I think the man in front of me managed to create a diversion so that David would leave me in this attic alone. ¡°That¡¯s right; I know what you¡¯re thinking right now, and what you¡¯re thinking is the right answer! It turns out you¡¯re also quick to analyze,¡± said the man as he drew closer to me. Immediately I looked at David and called him that second, ¡°David!!!¡± I called him several times, but David didn¡¯t even look at me. Not even Mr. Henderson and the others turned to look at me when I called their names a few times. ¡°Hahaha! Didn¡¯t you see the transparent shield I made? This transparent shield is useful for muffling sound from outside, so I¡¯m the only one who can hear your voice!¡± Said the man with a smile so wide. And at the same time, suddenly, the man said a sentence that I didn¡¯t know the meaning of. He casts a spell in a foreignnguage. ¡°That¡¯s bad; surely this man will do something bad to me for being able to feel so clearly his huge killing aura!¡± My mind panicked, thinking of a way to get away from the man currently locking me up with the transparent shield he made. Not long after, suddenly, my body was lifted into the air by itself, I looked at the man, and he smiled broadly; of course, this was his doing. The boy cast a spell to make me float in the air. ¡°Hahaha, finally, my goal is about to be achieved!¡± Said the man while smiling so evil looking at me. Then he turned his head away from me and looked at David and the other Werewolves. The man snapped his fingers and made a sound I couldn¡¯t hear before from outside; I could hear it so clearly. ¡°David!¡± I whispered weakly because I thought this man would take me out of this ce. David and the other werewolves immediately looked at me after I whispered David¡¯s name. ¡°Leon!!!¡± David shouted so loudly as he looked at me, floating in the air with the man currently on my left. The snap of the fingers of the man made the transparent shield between us disappear instantly and allowed them to hear what I said. ¡°Stupid, you guys are toote!¡± Said the man next to me, and that very second, he immediately snapped his fingers, and then a white light seemed to hit us both. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now because when I tried to escape, I couldn¡¯t even run as if the man had paralyzed me. I slowly opened my eyes When the white light that had just hit the two of us suddenly disappeared. My eyes widened when I saw that I was in a different ce. ¡°Where is this!¡± I shouted while looking around me; I was in a cage in a room. ¡°Sushhhttt, don¡¯t shout too much like that; if you want to talk, just say it because, in a few hours, the ritual will start soon, so you better save your energy, so you don¡¯t run out of screaming!¡± Said the man, who was currently sitting on a red chair while drinking something in a ss. ¡°Ritual? What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± I asked frantically while holding the cage and shaking it a few times. ¡°It¡¯s useless; You can¡¯t break the cage just because of your weak strength. I don¡¯t think you have any strength at all.¡± ¡°Of course, I will do a ritual to take your blood so I can consume it and be the strongest magician on this earth! Hahaha!!!!¡± Chapter 56 56 This Is My Fault!~ David ¡ª¨C It felt so satisfying when I finished off all the supernatural creatures that tried to kidnap Leon. Because honestly, I don¡¯t want that to happen. I don¡¯t know what anger arose inside me because when I was up in the attic earlier, I really couldn¡¯t control my anger. But after I attacked the supernatural creature about to kidnap Leon, it felt so satisfying. It was as if That suddenly revealed all my anger, and what just happened was that I managed to kill more or less ten other supernatural beings consisting of Wendigos, vampires, and witches. I can feel that my father and uncle are looking at me with strange looks; they must all be confused about why I have this kind of strength. Even I needed rification as to why I could develop a new technique to attack my opponent. And as far as I can remember, the technique I just used was improper by myte mother. I could hear my Dad and Uncle Joel talking about me and Aunt Bethany. She seemed even more shocked at the technique I had just performed. ..... And I could feel that Rnd looked envious when I could perform the technique. Was the technique I just performed difficult for them to pull off? But rather than thinking about that, I felt something wascking. I tried to look around me, but everything seemed normal. So what¡¯s bothering you at the moment? Something is wrong, but I can¡¯t find it. I immediately widened my eyes when I realized I had left Leon alone in the attic. When I was about to jump into the attic, suddenly, a familiar voice called me softly. ¡°David~¡± My eyes widened, and my heart pounded fast when I saw Leon was already in the air with a man. ¡°LEON!!!¡± I screamed as loud as I could to make the others look in the direction I was looking. The man Leon is currently with is a witch. The man seemed to say a sentence, but I couldn¡¯t hear him, and then he snapped his fingers, and a white light hit the two of them. Zhep! The two of them disappeared into thin air; it happened so quickly that it was difficult for me to digest. My legs felt so weak that I couldn¡¯t support my body¡¯s weight; I knelt with an empty stare while calling his name, ¡°Leon... Leon...¡± I heard scattered footstepsing toward me; I knew it was my father and uncle. My father immediately hugged me and whispered, ¡°we will find him!¡± ¡°A witch kidnaped him! I can¡¯t just let him go!¡± I said with nk eyes towards the front, still imagining that Leon and the magician had disappeared instantly. ¡°The male witch just now is a witch with a power level above the average because he can already use the power of teleportation that just no one can use!¡± All eyes immediately turned to where the voice came from; Uncle Joel seemed to understand the wizard¡¯s power level. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t let Leon fall into that Witch¡¯s hands!¡± My father insisted on asking Uncle Joel for a clue because I couldn¡¯t let go that he had kidnaped Leon. It¡¯s my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have left him alone in the attic. This is all my fault. ¡°We have to go to their where the witch is!¡± Said Uncle Joel giving advice. I looked directly at him and said, ¡°Does Uncle know where he is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where the witch is, but I know someone who can help us!¡± Uncle Joel replied as he took off running towards the house. Uncle Joel was back in less than 5 minutes and took his cell phone. He seemed to be busy fiddling with his cell phone to call someone. ¡°I need your help; I need you now. Can you get to where I am right now!¡± Uncle Joel said, along with someone who was on the phone. ¡°Who did you just call?¡± Dad asked Uncle Joel. ¡°Old friend and I are sure he can help me!¡± Uncle Joel replied with a faint smile. He already has a certain n, so he finally calls the old friend he meant. Zhep! All of us in the courtyard were surprised when suddenly there was a sh of light, and someone appeared there. ¡°Everyone calm down; I mean, she is an old friend!¡± Uncle Joel said as he drew closer to the female figure that had just emerged from the dazzling white light. ¡°Chelsea, long time no see!¡± Uncle Joel said, then hugged a woman named Chelsea. A woman with long ck hair tied in a ponytail, all ck clothes, and I think she¡¯s still in her 30s. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been almost ten years, hasn¡¯t it?¡± she asked. ¡°Haha, I guess so.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Father cleared his throat to remind them that the mission to save Leon was more important than enjoying the reunion moment. They both immediately approached us with a smile. ¡°Introducing Chelsea Reiss, Nichs Reiss¡¯ young sister but a different mother with rare blood in his era.¡± Uncle Joel said that made my eyes widen instantly. (Note: Chelsea Reiss is Nichs Reiss¡¯ sister in the novel ¡°The Alpha¡¯s Destiny¡±) ¡°Hello, everyone; nice to meet you. I¡¯m a long-lived witch, haha, don¡¯t be fooled by the appearance of my face. My actual age is 105 years, to be precise. And I think you guys need my help, right?¡± She said, which surprised me a little by her age and confidence. ¡°Yes, we need your help; a witch with above-average strength kidnaped a man named Leon. And we need to save him immediately.¡± My father said frantically. ¡°Hmmm, by the way, is there something special about the kidnapped boy? So you want to get him back?¡± Chelsea asked while crossing her arms. ¡°Yes! Because he is a Boy of rare blood who resides in this era!¡± I said in a fairly high tone because I was impatient with her useless chatter. ¡°Rare Blood?¡± Chelsea immediately widened her eyes upon hearing that, with a twinkle in her eyes; I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Chapter 57 57 Mission to Save Leon~ David ¡ª¨C ¡°We have to save the Boy immediately!¡± Chelsea said, making me a little confused by her sudden change in attitude as if she was also worried about Leon. ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± My dad asked Chelsea. ¡°Did the witch you¡¯re referring to use teleportation to take the boy?¡± Chelsea said in a panic. ¡°Yes, he brought Leon by using teleportation!¡± I answered what she had just asked. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll track him down from where hest teleported. Show me where he teleported!¡± ¡°Up there!¡± I answered while pointing up where Leon and the Witch had suddenly disappeared. Chelsea looked up as her body slowly floated to the ce where Leon and the Witch had disappeared. ..... When she was in the same ce where the previous witch disappeared, Chelsea immediately cast a spell for which we needed to learn thenguage. She was immediately doing something with her hands, and I was curious to know what kind of movement she was currently doing. The movement Chelsea is doing now is like making a ratherplicated pattern. Soon after, a bright white light appeared in front of Chelsea; that light was very simr to the white light that had previously engulfed Leon and the Witch. ¡°We must get through this portal before it closes, and you all have toe with me!¡± Chelsea said while looking at us with a very serious look. Now the situation is reversed; the one who wants to save Leon is not us but her. Chelsea snapped her fingers, making the five of us immediately float in the air. When the five of us were behind her, suddenly, the white light hit us, and everything immediately becamepletely white. Zhep! Bugh! When I opened my eyes, I was surprised to find myself in a different ce. ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked, confused while looking around me. ¡°We are beside the castle of a western witch; that Witch named Alexis is a vicious witch who opposes the existence of the Peace Organization!¡± I looked at Chelsea as she exined that. ¡°We have to n before going in to save Leon! Because I¡¯m sure he will perform the ritual at 03.00 in the morning!¡± Chelsea said while swinging her left hand, suddenly, a blue light appeared above her hand. ¡°We only have an hour and a half left!¡± Chelsea said when she saw a blue hourss appear above her left hand. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it! I¡¯m ready to kill anyone! Including that Bastard Witch!¡± I said with such enthusiasm that Chelsea immediately looked at me with a slightly surprised look. Finally, the six of us devised a n to infiltrate the royal pce of the western witch. My father, Uncle Joel, and Chelsea have divided the tasks and what irritates me at the moment is that I am assigned together with Rnd. Hell Fuck!. ¡°We all split up ording to the task that has been given. Okay, we will meet in the central hall of the kingdom because I¡¯m sure Leon is there!¡± Chelsea said. She exined everything in detail; she has also been in this western wizarding kingdom. We finally split up; Rnd and I will pass through the right side wall; Chelsea said that the royal wall on the right doesn¡¯t have such deadly traps. ¡°Have you decided to stay silent and not talk to me?¡± Rnd suddenly asked me. I just nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. ¡°So it feels like all of this is because of what happened at that time!¡± Rn said again. ¡°Rawwrrr, Can you stop discussing Jocelyn¡¯s death in front of me again? It¡¯s all your fault, you bastard!¡± I said while turning to him without realizing that I was emitting such a terrible killing intent, and I only realized it after saying those words. Rnd paused for a moment and lowered his head. He looked frightened when I said those words with the killing intent that I did without realizing it. Without minding it, I immediately transformed myself into a Werewolf form and climbed up the wall that was quite high in front of me at this time. I looked back slightly and saw that Rnd was also following; better to be silent than to discuss something that didn¡¯t need to be discussed. Because of that, everything will bring up such a dark past. By the time the two of us had reached the top of the thick wall fence surrounding the western wizarding kingdom, I could see very clearly that my father and Uncle Joel were currently making amotion at the pce entrance gate. ¡°We must sneak into the Central Hall immediately!¡± I said without looking at Rnd, moving quickly along this thick wall fence and closer to the pce. ¡°David!¡± I immediately stopped in my tracks when Rnd grabbed my shoulder. ¡°In front of you is a pretty deadly trap, it¡¯s not visible to the naked eye, but if you squint your eyes, you can see the trap!¡± Rnd said in a whisper near my ear, which made me immediately squint my eyes to see if there was a trap. It turned out to be true, what Rnd said, and he saved my life. ¡°Thanks!¡± I said briefly, then jumped so as not to be hit by the trap in front of me. He did the same, and we were both near the pce building this time. ¡°After you!¡± Rnd said, inviting me to jump first onto a balcony close to this thick wall fence. Woshh! I made a jump that made my body float quite a distance in the air,nded slowly on the balcony of a room, and immediately hid behind a wall. Rnd did the same, and uponnding, he immediately hid behind the wall opposite me. The two of us simultaneously peered into the room, and there was no sign that anyone upied the room. I nodded with him, and the two of us slipped straight into the room. Upon entering the room, I could feel Leon¡¯s scent, ¡°Follow me; I know where he is!¡± I said while taking Rnd to a ce. I rushed out of the room and crept towards a ce where Leon¡¯s scent was. I can feel his scent heading towards a ce; I think it¡¯s the royal hall that Chelsea said before. ¡°Enemy!¡± I said when I saw two guards wearing armor walking and stopped when I saw the two of us. ¡°Death Sharp ws!¡± shed! shed! Rnd jumped over me and immediately decapitated the two guards¡¯ heads with a silent killing technique. Chapter 58 58 Buy Some Time Leon ¡ª¨C The man did not move from his seat, he was still watching me with a face that was so terrible. With a purple-ck aura mixed with gray and many more, certainly, this man is indeed insane. From the aura thates out of his body, it can be seen that he has a very strange nature,passionate, fearful, psychopathic, intent to kill, and many more. I have to be careful with this man. I¡¯m sure that he is a witch, but I do not know the name of the man. The man¡¯s eyes remained sharp on me and several times looked at the wall clock, I also looked several times at the wall clock that was installed in the middle of this room. It¡¯s 01.00 in the morning, and I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do to me, he said earlier that he¡¯s going to do a ritual. Bang! ..... I widened my eyes for a moment when suddenly the man banged on the table next to him, then burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be that easy to get to you! Indeed, in the previous era I couldn¡¯t get the rare blood of the boy named Nichs, but this time I will get it from you!¡± The man said while holding a knife and pointing it at me. What surprised me was that the boy also knew about Nichs who previously had rare blood like me. Looks like this is my chance to find some information that I can get from him even though the chance is very small. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t you still get that rare blood from that man you just mentioned, who is Nichs?¡± I said suddenly while narrowing my eyes at the man. He looked straight into my eyes intensely, then he came closer to me at that instant, I immediately stepped back several times to get away from the iron bars that were currently confining me. ¡°I told you not to talk too much, luckily you haven¡¯t turned into a supernatural being that might im you, so it¡¯s easier to get hold of you haha!¡± The man shouted whileughing out loud again. I¡¯m sure all of this must be relevant, because the more I asked about it, the more this guy brought up something that intrigued me from time to time. ¡°Ah yes, where is my bow? Maybe today is yourst day to see me, but let me introduce myself first.¡± The man said while bowing before me, then he smiled broadly looking at me, and said again, ¡°Introducing my name is Alexis Dod, a witch from the west who is famous for his cunning!¡± It turned out that the man had a name, namely Alexis, and he said that if he was a witch from the west who was famous for his cunning, it was no wonder he managed to kidnap me so smoothly. ¡°Do you already know that I haven¡¯t been imed yet?¡± I asked suddenly to provoke Alexis back into the question. Alexis immediately looked at me while widening his eyes thenughed again, ¡°Of course, I know. Look at you inside these iron bars. You can¡¯t even free yourself even though these iron bars have no magic at all!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that proves that you haven¡¯t received any ims from any supernatural beings. Because if you have be one of the existing supernatural beings, you will certainly have extraordinary strength that is unrivaled!¡± Said Alexis Whileughing again and widening her eyes to look at me with a sudden sharp gaze. ¡°You are nothingpared to Nichs! Nichs has be the strongest supernatural being in this world, but his current whereabouts arepletely unknown which makes the harmony between other supernatural beings messy as it is today hahaha!¡± Alexis said as she sat back in her chair. I¡¯m even more curious about the man named Nichs because with him having rare blood and being a member of a supernatural being, he can be a great leader and have extraordinary powers that are recognized by the world. But Why suddenly at this time he disappeared? Unlike the rumors circting that he has extraordinary powers, I think he is the same as other supernatural beings. ¡°Just wait, in an hour and a half I will perform the ritual and obtain the great power that I have been waiting for!¡± Alexis said while smiling broadly and looking at me. If David were to give that im to me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be this weak in front of him. If it is true that someone has rare blood and bes one of the existing supernatural beings, then the power will be extraordinary and stronger than others. ¡°Alexis How old are you?¡± I asked him indifferently. He looked at me and seemed interested in my question, ¡°haha are you curious? I¡¯ve lived so long in this world, but my face still looks your age right?¡± If I say yes because his face does look like a man aged 17 to 20 years. ¡°I¡¯m 121 years old, with the herbs I consume and some potions that I¡¯ve made myself, I can stay young until now! Is that why I know the history of anything in this city or this world!¡± He said proudly of himself. I looked at the wall clock again and showed that time was ticking, and soon it would be 03.00 in the morning. I have to keep asking questions to stall the ritual he¡¯s about to perform. ording to my spection if he iste in performing the ritual, then he cannot perform the ritual. ¡°I¡¯m so curious about you, tell me Why did you get together with that Werewolf family?¡± Alexis asked while smiling wickedly at me. ¡°Should I answer that? I don¡¯t think I need to exin my matters to you, as that would be unnecessary.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious where I got this rare blood from?¡± I don¡¯t know why I suddenly asked Alexis that question because I don¡¯t even understand where this rare blood that I havees from. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you know at all?¡± Alexis asked while smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Rare blood cannot appear by itself in a person¡¯s body, rare blood is always passed down from generation to generation, so the answer is certain if this rare blood that you havees from Nichs Reiss!¡± Said Alexis who shut my mouth instantly. If indeed what He said was true, Then were my parents not my real parents? Chapter 59 59 The Great Battle Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°I believe that you are one of the descendants of Nichs, or even you are the only descendant of Nichs!¡± Alexis said silently then lowered his head and held his chin, it showed that he was thinking about an existing fact. ¡°You¡¯re 17 or 18 years old aren¡¯t you?¡± Alexis asked me while looking at me curiously. He knows my current age is 17 and will be turning 18 in a few months. Do I have to answer questions from him? If I have to answer a question from him, I will get an answer from Alexis. I nodded my head confirming the question he had just given, heughed out loud and nodded his head then looked at me again and said, ¡°I thought, that you must be a direct descendant of Nichs because during that time Nichs suddenly disappeared!¡± I froze for a second when I heard what Alexis had just said, Will all of this have something to do with the boy named Nichs? ¡°Even the Peace Organization didn¡¯t know where he was until recently! He disappeared along with his husband!¡± Alexis said while smiling faintly at me. His husband? Wait. Is Nichs¡¯ partner a boy too? If they both have the same sex they both can¡¯t have offspring. ..... ¡°Hahaha, Are you kidding me? You said He has a husband? Then Nichs is a man, Then how did the two of them have children?¡± I baited the question back to be able to get more information. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know-¡± BANG! I immediately covered my ears and squatted at the corner of the iron bars, when suddenly there was a fairly loud explosion in the middle of the room. NGING~ My vision was a little blurry and my hearing suddenly started ringing and I couldn¡¯t hear anything for the time being. I looked at where the puffs of smoke were currently around me, how many indistinct shadows were moving so quickly too and fro as if they were attacking something. Purple-colored light streaked here and there and shattered several walls in this central room, this was a fight taking ce in this central room. When my ears were able to listen as before, I immediately stood up and cornered myself to get away from some of the copsed walls that almost hit me. ¡°Leon are you okay?¡± I widened my eyes and looked behind me when I heard a familiar voice ¡°David, is that you David?¡± I asked while looking for his whereabouts. ¡°Back off, I¡¯ll destroy these iron bars!¡± David said, which I immediately followed. I took a few steps back to get away from the iron bars. Then soon suddenly a white light seemed to split the bars in front of me. shed! shed! TRANG! The iron bars shattered instantly and a male figure drew closer to me, and it turned out he was David. I know if it¡¯s David, I immediately ran and immediately hugged him so tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, how did youe to this ce?¡± I asked while looking at his face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thatter. Right now I have to protect you first!¡± David said then picked me up and took me out of the room. David jumped to the 2nd floor to get away from the fight that was currently in the middle of the room. The battle was so intense, the walls that looked so sturdy were destroyed due to the attacks carried out by the number of people who were currently fighting down there. I narrowed my eyes when I saw that the purple light was noting from just one person, but the purple light wasing from another person in the room. When the thick smoke that previously covered the living room slowly dissipated, now I could see who was in the living room. Mr. Henderson, Mr. Joel, and his wife, Rnd, then another one is a woman dressed all in ck and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a werewolf. But the woman is a witch. ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman a witch?¡± I asked David who was currently lowering me down slowly on the 2nd floor. ¡°Yes, She is a witch who helps in our rescue mission! Her name is Chelsea!¡± David answered while looking at the woman named Chelsea. Not long after, suddenly Alexis was floating in the air whileughing out loud and then said, ¡°Chelsea, long time no see. It turns out you¡¯re still as strong as in the previous meeting!¡± Alexis said in a mocking tone. ¡°Shut your mouth Alexis, or else you won¡¯t let you do the same as you did before! But it feels like your efforts always fail because I will never get even a drop of rare blood!¡± Chelsea said and then swung her hand which made a bright purple light shoot rapidly toward Alexis. DUAR! BANG! A huge explosion urred when the bright purple light hit Alexis¡¯ body, and a puff of smoke reappeared when Alexis¡¯ body hit the wall behind her. ¡°Haha! Is this only your strength? I think your strength is far behind mine!¡± The voice appeared behind the puff of smoke that was currently thickening in the living room, Then he quickly shot towards where Chelsea was while moving his hands in an attack. Drtt... Drtt... Drtt A blue light like lightning that is currently heading toward where Chelsea is, shot so fast along with Alexis who is currently right in front of Chelsea. TRANG! Chelsea calmly parried the attack with her right hand, a bright purple shield that formed a bubble to protect her body. ¡°You underestimate me, Alexis! You don¡¯t know who I am!¡± Chelsea said then stomped her foot and moved her left hand to make an attack movement aimed at Alexis. ¡°Heavenly Light of Death!¡± SPLASH! BANG!!! A bright yellowish-green light immediately appeared from Chelsea¡¯s left hand and hit Alexis¡¯ body in that instant. A huge explosion reappeared in the living room, the brightness of the light made us all unable to open our eyes and look away from the two of them. After the light went out, we immediately decided to look in the direction where Chelsea was, Chelsea was still standing where she was while Alexis was already lying in front of her and was unconscious. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Mr. Henderson asked from a distance while looking at Alexis. ¡°No, he just passed out,¡± Chelsea replied with a faint smile looking at Alexis who was lying in front of her. ¡°Then let me kill him right now!¡± Rnd said saying those words while jumping in the air and preparing to attack where Alexis was. Chapter 60 60 An Uncovered Fact Leon ¡ª¨C I widened my eyes when Rnd suddenly jumped into the air and prepared to attack the unconscious Alexis. Suddenly a finger-snapping sound appeared, and Rnd didn¡¯t move at all, frozen in midair. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± Rnd asked while looking at Chelsea. ¡°Although you like to ughter other supernatural beings, but have a little heart to forgive other supernatural beings,¡± Chelsea said, then moved her hand to make Rnd¡¯s body move away from Alexis. Chelsea snapped her fingers again, and Rnd slowlynded. ¡°I think our goal has beenpleted, and the man with rare blood can be saved. I suggest that if you can protect the man, don¡¯t let the man fall into the hands of other supernatural beings!¡± Chelsea said while ncing at me. She snapped her fingers back and suddenly disappeared from her ce; then, at the same second, she appeared next to my ce. ..... Zhep! ¡°Choose the path you want; I know you are a special man; I can tell from your rare blood!¡± Chelsea said while smiling warmly in front of my face right. I didn¡¯t know how to express myself right now because it felt like my heart would explode when Chelsea stroked my cheek gently and said those words. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a connection between Chelsea and me, and I can feel it so clearly. Even her bright blue aura seems familiar, and I feelfortable around her. ¡°Do you know me?¡± I asked him to make sure. Chelsea shook her head with a smile, then looked away from me and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to know you, but I know exactly who your parents are!¡± Chelsea said while smiling back at me. Her words made me freeze instantly; it turned out that Chelsea knew my parents. However, are my parents in question my parents who took care of me from a young age? Or someone else? ¡°My parents? Did you mean Nick Nelson and Jessica?¡± I asked, standing up; David kept quiet, letting me get closer to Chelsea. Chelsea was silent, hearing my question as if she wanted to answer but couldn¡¯t; she looked at me with a warm smile, then walked closer. ¡°Of course not; your real parents are not them. They are both envoys from your birth parents to take care of you until now. The goal is to disguise the scent of your rare blood so that other supernatural beings do not smell it at your age who are still very vulnerable,¡± Deg! I froze instantly hearing what Chelsea just said; my heart felt like it stopped instantly when I found out about it; I don¡¯t know if this is a fact and a fact or nonsense. ¡°I know this is hard for you to ept, but I say what I should say. I¡¯ve been looking for you for almost 18 years and just found you today from an old friend of mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very close with your parents because, in the past, I had different opinions with the two of them, which made our rtionship not so harmonious.¡± ¡°I am the sister of your biological father; we both have the same father but different mothers. Maybe you have been mentioned about the man, I mean as your father these days.¡± ¡°Nichs?¡± I said softly unconsciously. ¡°Hmmm, I think you¡¯ve guessed it. It¡¯s hard to describe how you could be born to a same-sex couple. But the truth is you were born to both of them. It was Nichs who conceived you, and his husband was London.¡± Chelsea said, exining slowly to me. Honestly, I can¡¯t digest all this at once; every inch of what happened makes me think a lot about what happened to my previous life. I know why all this happened when I became an adult Because then I can think and think about many things. That¡¯s something I hate about growing up, understanding many things and thinking about many things. My eyes became hot instantly, without me knowing my cheeks were wet with tears flowing swiftly since a few minutes ago. I want to scream, but what power to say is very difficult now. I fell to my knees with a nk look downwards, not knowing what expression to make to be happy or mad. David came closer to me while embracing me; then he stroked my shoulder gently; he didn¡¯t say anything, but I understood what he was doing right now was trying to calm me down. ¡°So all this time, my parents who raised me were not my real parents. No wonder many neighbors say that our faces are different.¡± I said weakly as I rested my head on David¡¯s shoulder. I looked where Chelsea was, and If indeed Nichs was my birth father, so Chelsea was my aunt. ¡°Where are the two of them right now?¡± I asked while looking at Chelsea with such anguid look. Chelsea was silent while shaking her head; she certainly didn¡¯t know where Nichs and London were. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where the two of them are. Because since giving birth to you, the two of them decided to disappear. No one knows where the two of them are currently.¡± Chelsea said while crouching in front of me. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of you telling me this if the two of them don¡¯te to me to help me now? They both let me be in this ce without affection from the two of them. Do they both deserve to be called my biological parents?¡± I said with tears flowing down my cheeks. Chelsea could not see me crying uncontrobly; she came closer to me and hugged me slowly. I know what he¡¯s doing right now is trying to calm me down; I don¡¯t know what to say right now because everything just happened, a fact that was kept for almost 18 years has been revealed today, and of course, it makes me confused to ept it. ¡°Calm down; surely they will meet you at the right time one day. They both still need time to be able to meet you. But I¡¯m sure the two of them will meet you one day,¡± Chelsea said gently, stroking my head. This was the first time I felt a hug that was so warm, different from the hugs of my parents, who had raised me since I was little. Is this what they call a family hug? Because it feels so warm andfortable. Chapter 61 61 Chat a Moment Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Everything has been taken care of; we better leave this pce before subordinates from Alexis arrive!¡± Mr. Henderson said the sentence after almost 5 minutes. I only hugged Chelsea. ¡°I think like that; we better leave this pce immediately!¡± Said Chelsea while helping me get up. Not long after, they all gathered on the 2nd floor, and we were ready to leave the pce. ¡°For Alexis will not be able to use his magic power for about one year because I have locked his strength and paralyzed his memories of spells and magic! So all of you can be calm for now!¡± Said Chelsea while looking at Mr. Henderson and the others. They all nodded in understanding, but I kept listening to what was said. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to go back home!¡± Said Chelsea, then snapped her fingers, and suddenly a bright white light appeared before us. ..... I remember that the white light was simr to the light that appeared when Alexis kidnapped me. And when the light crashed into us, surely we will move to another ce. Chelsea nodded their heads and saw them everything was ready; then the white light slowly walked and crashed at us seven. Zhep! The light was so bright that I could not see anything, but we were in a different ce when the light disappeared. I looked around me, and we were all in Mr. Henderson¡¯s yard. In just a few seconds, we can move from a distance that might be said to be very far. ¡°It feels like my job is finished; if there is anything, don¡¯t hesitate you can contact me again,¡± Chelsea said, looking at Mr. Joel. Mr. Joel nodded his head and smiled warmly at Chelsea. ¡°Thank you foring and helping; maybe if it¡¯s not because of you, I don¡¯t know what happened to Leon.¡± Said Mr. Henderson while embracing me and smiling at Chelsea. Chelsea smiled, then looked at me, ¡°Indeed, it should be the role of an aunt to help her nephew!¡± Said Chelsea while stroking my hair gently. ¡°I will often visit you and inform you if there is information about your parents, so you don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Said Chelsea with a smile to me. I just nodded my head to answer what she had just said. ¡°Alright, maybe right now it¡¯s time for me to go; take care of yourself-¡± ¡°Wait, before you leave, can I talk to you personally?¡± I interrupted her words and asked for them because I wanted to ask her a few things. Chelsea looked at Mr. Henderson and the others, but they all just nodded to allow me to chat personally with her. Chelsea smiled, then looked at me, ¡°Where do we want to chat personally?¡± Chelsea asked me while smiling broadly. ¡°Can we talk personally but while flying into the sky?¡± I asked with the strange request because she could grant it. ¡°Of course,¡± said Chelsea, then snapped her fingers and made my body and her body slowly float in the air. I widened instantly, trying to bnce myself, when my body slowly floated in the air. Chelsea reached out her hand, and I grabbed it quickly, and at this time, our hands were holding each other to the sky. The scenery below was increasingly smaller, twinkling the lights from the city also looked so beautiful when we both had reached a height of several tens of meters and above. After reaching a certain height, Chelsea snapped her fingers and made us float in the air but still in the same position. ¡°Sit; you will not fall; just think that below is a soft chair for us to sit.¡± Said Chelsea while guiding me to be able to sit in an invisible chair. It was true when I imagined that there was a chair under me; I was currently sitting on it. The night scenery is so beautiful to see far away. ¡°So what do you want to ask me?¡± Chelsea asked me what made me remember if my current goal was to question her a few questions. I looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Nichs and London love me?¡± ¡°Of course, if the two of them do not love you, they both will not leave you to two people who are very trusted by both of them. And the goal is to keep you from other supernatural creatures because they seek your identity.¡± Chelsea answered with a smile at me. And the second question I want to ask is my concern about myself. ¡°Can I have the strength? Because I feel I have no strength and have be a burden for many people!¡± I said tly and bowed my head. ¡°Of course, you can; you can have your strength without having to im by other supernatural creatures.¡± Said Chelsea, which made me widen my eyes and immediately look at her. ¡°Really? How do I do it?¡± I asked, curious to Chelsea because I wanted to have power so as not to be a burden for others. ¡°That¡¯s right; you don¡¯t need to be a werewolf first to get your strength; you will get your strength when you are 18. Because at the age of 18, all the power inside you will open slowly,¡± said Chelsea with a smile at me. I¡¯m sure what she said was a fact because, from her aura, I could see that. ¡°Is it true? So what power will I haveter?¡± I asked curiously and was very excited. Chelsea paused for a moment. She smiled as if she was thinking of something from memories of his past. ¡°It is clear that it is a pure power that will be hereditary given to you. I¡¯m sure the first power that will appear in you is magic!¡± Said Chelsea while moving her hand and a golden glitter emerged from her hand movements. ¡°Woah!¡± I widened my eyes, amazed because I saw the amazing magic right now in front of my eyes. ¡°Are you sure that on my 18th birthday, I will get that power?¡± I asked again to make sure because I was still doubtful about myself. ¡°Of course, you will get it. Moreover, your strength will have an element of the power of Nichs and London, the strength of the two of them is so great, and I¡¯m sure you will have it too!¡± Said Chelsea with a smile to me. Her eyes sparkled a little; something reminded her of her past. ¡°Chelsea, may I hug you before you leave?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± We both hugged while looking at the beautiful scenery in front of us; the night that had changed at dawn was a fact that I had to live in the future. Chapter 62 62 Need To Rest... Leon ¡ª¨C After talking with Chelsea enough, we decided tond down because Chelsea said she had a business that couldn¡¯t be left. ¡°Remember, if you need anything, contact me directly!¡± Chelsea said while stroking my shoulder. She smiled broadly, flicked her fingers, and instantly disappeared from my sight. Zhep! I turned and walked towards Mr. Henderson and the others as they were waiting for me to enter the house together. ¡°Are there other supernatural beings who might hunt me?¡± I asked while looking at Mr. Henderson because, to be honest, I was still afraid that they were still hunting me. ¡°For now, you are safe, as they have all been destroyed by us. But just in case, Joel and the family will still live in our house until a certain time.¡± Answered Mr. Henderson smiling at me. I just nodded my head and walked into the house. I went straight to my room because I felt tired and wanted to rest. ..... ¡°Is your bedroom also on the 2nd floor?¡± I looked back when I heard the sound and remembered that Rnd¡¯s room was next to mine. I nodded and smiled faintly at him, ¡°Do you already know where your room is?¡± I asked him to make sure. ¡°Uncle Henderson told me my room is on the 2nd floor, but I don¡¯t know where exactly,¡± Rnd replied. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you where your room is,¡± I said while inviting him to walk together to his room. Rnd has a pretty good aura because I, who am next to him, feelfortable when he gives off such a positive aura. Now I¡¯m morefortable with someone with a positive aura because it can make me calmer and less disturbed. After arriving at the 2nd floor, I showed Rnd his room. ¡°This is your room,¡± I said as I opened the door. ¡°Thanks, Leon; by the way, where is your room?¡± Rnd asked me back. ¡°My room is next to yours,¡± I answered, pointing to the room next to his. He looked at my room, nodded his head, and smiled. ¡°Ah well, thanks again,¡± Rnd said. ¡°No problem,¡± I replied, smiling at him. Then I decided to head to my room. After entering the room, I decided to take a shower immediately because I felt very ufortable with a body that was so sticky. After opening all my dirty clothes, I immediately threw the clothes into the dirty clothes basket. I went straight to the bathroom to take a shower immediately. It doesn¡¯t feel that dawn has dawned on the eastern horizon. Today I didn¡¯t decide to go to school because I have yet to rest. After cleaning myself, I stepped out of the shower and put on my towel, my eyes widening at the sudden sight of David in my room. ¡°David? How can I help you?¡± I asked while looking at him, who was just silent, staring at me. ¡°Ah, my bathroom is broken; I want to shower in your room,¡± David said tly, and his eyes were still looking at me in certain parts. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I answered briefly, then went to the wardrobe to get clothes. Even though I didn¡¯t fully look at David, I could tell he was watching me. ¡°David, you didn¡¯t immediately go into the bathroom to shower?¡± I said without looking at him because I knew he was still looking at me. ¡°Ah yes, I¡¯m going to take a shower soon. By the way, your body is beautiful to look at!¡± David said, smiling, then went to the bathroom. I shook my head when I heard what he said Because I knew he was teasing me to make me blush at him. After finding suitable clothes, I immediately put them on, took theb in front of the mirror, andbed my hair while looking in the mirror. After tidying my hair, I headed straight to my bedroom window; my goal was to see the surroundings. Because sometimes I still worry that there are supernatural beings who mighte closer to this house. I looked out the window while squinting my eyes, looking at all sides, and there was no visible movement of Aura. There aren¡¯t any supernatural creatures that might be around this house. I opened the window slightly to feel the cool air in the morning, then I opened my eyes and inhaled the air slowly. But it didn¡¯tst long; I immediately opened my eyes in surprise because I suddenly felt a pair of hands wrapped around my stomach. ¡°David? What are you doing?¡± I said, a bit annoyed. When I looked back, it turned out David hugged me secretly. ¡°Nothing, Can you stay still? I want to hug you for just a moment!¡± David said while hugging me tighter. He rested his chin on my shoulder and pressed his body against mine. I kept silent when He did that because it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give him the Molas, even for a moment. ¡°Would you like to go to the supermarket with me?¡± he said near my ear. ¡°Why bother going to the supermarket? What do you want to buy?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know either,¡± he replied, which confused me for a moment. ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t know why suddenly want to ask me to go to the supermarket?¡± I snorted in annoyance because the destination of the supermarket he offered was very unclear. ¡°More precisely, I want to take you out of the house instead of being bored at home because we are skipping school!¡± David said while hugging me tighter. I don¡¯t know what to answer him, because I need time to rest because I haven¡¯t rested at all. And for walking, actually, I also want to do that, but I still need time to rest first. ¡°If you want to take me for a walk, I¡¯d better do itter this afternoon,¡± I answered t. ¡°Why does it have to beter this afternoon? You can do it now!¡± He said while kissing the back of my neck. I lent my eyes when David did that because I always said I liked his touch. I immediately tried to get away from his embrace and away from him. ¡°I need to rest. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me? I haven¡¯t slept at all!¡± I said, annoyed, and headed to bed. I took a break and ignored David, who was currently frozen next to the window looking at me. ¡°Then I¡¯lle rest together with you here!¡± David said, then followed me to the bed. This isn¡¯t a good sign. Chapter 63 63 Self-Entertaining Leon ¡ª¨C I can only silently let what David is currently doing; he climbs into my bed and immediately lies next to me. I closed my eyes and turned my back on him because, to be honest, I wanted to rest. But it wasn¡¯t long before I could feel David¡¯s hands caressing my body. David hugged me from behind and pressed his body against mine. I still don¡¯t respond to anything because it¡¯s normal, and I keep my eyes closed, trying to rest; I think he also wants to rest. But just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly felt David kissing the back of my neck; he started ying with his tongue, licking and sucking the back of my neck several times. Of course, what David had just done made my body shiver; I immediately sat up and looked sharply at him. ..... ¡°Can you not do that? Can you not tease me? I want to rest for a bit; I¡¯m tired and haven¡¯t slept!¡± I said, annoyed with such an ugly face because I wanted to rest, but David kept teasing me. Seeing my expression like that, David didn¡¯t feel guilty, but instead, he smiled broadly, sat down, looked at me, and kissed my forehead instantly. ¡°Yes,e here,y your head on my chest, then you will fall asleep quickly!¡± David said as he led me to be able toy my head on his chest; he was his body, then pulled me so I could be in his arms. I¡¯m still annoyed because he always teases me; I follow him then my head is on his chest. And sure enough, I didn¡¯t have to wait long; I immediately felt extraordinary sleepiness; I closed my eyes and decided to sleep. 3 hourster. I opened my eyes slowly and was still in David¡¯s arms. He also fell asleep so soundly while hugging me. I smiled widely because I saw her expression so adorable. David looks so cute when he¡¯s sleeping. But why is he so annoying when he misbehaves? Not long ago, I looked at his face; David suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me. ¡°Good afternoon, darling. Did you sleep well?¡± David asked me while smiling warmly. Hearing what he said, I immediately broke away from his embrace and walked away from him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡°darling¡± because I¡¯m not officially your boyfriend yet!¡± David smiled broadly, then got out of bed; he headed to the mirror andbed his hair slowly. ¡°If we are not officially dating, would you be my boyfriend?¡± Deg! My heart seemed to stop pounding when I heard what he said, as I thought he would say those words, and it was true. Of course, the sentence that David had just asked me made me ufortable; I got out of bed and decided to leave the room. ¡°Hey Leon, where are you going?¡± he asked while chasing me. I deliberately didn¡¯t answer his question because I felt I was asking him the wrong question. ¡°Do you want to ignore me?¡± David asked while walking next to me, we both went down the stairs, but I didn¡¯t answer what he asked. I decided to go to the dining room because, waking up, I immediately felt extraordinary hunger. ¡°Leon, and David, let¡¯s have lunch together; I just made a special lunch that you both might like!¡± See Mrs. Bethany, currently in the dining room, while arranging some of the food she just cooked; I immediately yed my way and smiled at her. In the dining room are Mrs. Bethany and Rnd. David, who had been teasing me earlier, immediately became silent when he saw Rnd sitting in the dining room. David and I sat opposite Rnd, who was currently enjoying his lunch. ¡°Aunt Bethany, ummm, where are Dad and Uncle Joel?¡± David asked while selecting some menus for lunch. ¡°Ah, the two of them were checking the yard, making sure there were no traces of supernatural beings that might be hiding or stalking us!¡± Answer Mrs. Bethany while sitting next to Rnd. I just silently decided not to say anything and enjoy Mrs. Bethany¡¯s lunch. The four of us enjoyed lunch without speaking because I could tell David wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk when Rnd was around. And I don¡¯t mind that because I honestly don¡¯t want to get involved in their problems. After eating, David said if he wanted to change clothes first, he would follow me on the terrace. Right now, I¡¯m on the porch waiting for David because I¡¯ll never forget that we¡¯ve both nned to go for a walk. Still determining where David will take me, but at least not being in the house is something that will be exciting. ¡°Are you going to go with David after this?¡± I turned my head to the side when suddenly Rnd was beside me. ¡°Ah yes, he asked me to take a walk,¡± I answered while nodding. ¡°It seems you are someone very special to David, and I can feel that,¡± Rnd said, making me silent for a moment. ¡°But you two are indeed suitable because I think the rumors that say you are soul mates, in my opinion, are a fact!¡± ¡°Never disappoint David because if disappointed, he will surely be deeply hurt!¡± Hearing what Rnd said, Of course, I just listened and nodded my head because I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly said that to me. ¡°Hmm, yes I-¡± I was just about to ask him something at home suddenly people disappeared from next to me. And Soon David arrived on the terrace. ¡°How do I look?¡± David asked while turning his body to show me his new clothes. ¡°Not bad,¡± I replied as I stood up and walked away from him. David ran towards me and walked beside me ¡°no, Can youpliment me a bit so I can be proud of myself?¡± He said while making an ugly expression on his face. I wanted tough when I saw David¡¯s current expression, but I held it in, saying, ¡°if you¡¯re handsome, I¡¯ll say handsome, but if you¡¯re not handsome, then I¡¯ll tell the truth!¡± I replied tly, which would surely make him more upset. ¡°You¡¯re so mean to say that to me!¡± he said with a snort. Iughed inside out loud, but I still acted normal in front of him. ¡°Then where shall we go?¡± Chapter 64 64 Street Food Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Then where shall we go?¡± I asked him. ¡°We¡¯re going to the town square; it¡¯s not too far away, so the two of us Better walk there!¡± David answered with a smile. Alright, this afternoon I have a pretty busy schedule, namely going for a walk with David in a square not far from where we live. After moving to our new ce, we have yet to have time to go out for a walk to see the surrounding area in this city. And this time is a good chance to observe nice ces not far from where we live. Once we reached the main road, David and I decided to walk on the footpath. Because vehicle activity this afternoon was quite busy, even to cross to the other side of the road, we had to wait for the vehicle to stop first, and then we walked past the zebra crossing. On an afternoon like this, it turns out that many vendors sell food on the side of the road. But they sell in a special ce that is used for selling. ..... The ce is not passed by vehicles so that we can pass the road freely. ¡°Would you like a snack?¡± David asked me while looking at some of the snack stands near us. I was silent while holding my chin when I saw the line of food stands in front of me, from grilled corn, squid, hot dogs, and many other light snacks. But when I was about to choose to buy grilled squid, I remembered that I didn¡¯t have any money with me. ¡°Why?¡± David asked me how he felt. He realized my face suddenly became ugly because I forgot to bring money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will treat you today, so you don¡¯t have to worry about paying. Whatever food you want, tell me, and I will pay for it!¡± David added while smiling at me; this time, he was like an angel who hade down from heaven because he had good intentions for me. But that embarrassed me because he realized I didn¡¯t have any money. ¡°Come on, just tell me, what do you want to eat?¡± David asked me again, letting my reverie click in my head. ¡°Ah yes, I want grilled squid; how about you?¡± I replied while asking him. ¡°Sir, please make two portions of grilled squid but only use it as one box!¡± David said, ordering. After that, he immediately looked at me with a smile and said, ¡°Of course, I will eat the same food as you because eating together is better than eating alone!¡± His words made my cheeks blush instantly. Of course, I blushed because his words made my heart beat fast. I silently nodded to him, pretending nothing had happened to me. But I¡¯m sure he would know. Not long after the order that David ordered had arrived, David took the order Then, paid, and approached me after that. David gave grilled squid in a box with various kinds of sauce. My eyes widened instantly when I saw my favorite food in front of me; I immediately took a skewer of the Grilled Squid to feel how delicious the Grilled Squid was. ¡°Mmm, this is delicious!¡± I said while closing my eyes because I felt that the grilled squid I ate was delicious. I just realized David was watching me while I ate my favorite food. I immediately acted normal and asked him, ¡°Have you ever eaten this grilled squid?¡± I asked him out of curiosity and instead of making up a topic so there wouldn¡¯t be any silence between us. David shook his head and said, ¡°never; this is the first time I will try what the grilled squid looks like. Can you feed me?¡± David said while opening his mouth, asking me to feed him. This is a natural thing that, Of course, I can do, I put the grilled squid that I had just bitten and was about to take a new one to feed David, but before I reced it suddenly, David held my hand. He said, ¡°No need to use the new grilled squid; I want to taste more how it tastes like grilled squid from your bite.¡± David said while directing my hand, holding the grilled squid skewer towards his mouth. David took a bite of the grilled squid I had previously bitten. He looks like he¡¯s enjoying it and smiles at me. Right now, my face is red instantly because moments like this make me unable to hold back the feeling of blushing because of the behavior that David did to me. It¡¯s like simr to the romantic movies I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Wow, it tastes really good. Chewy and tasty, I think this will be my favorite food.¡± David said while eating the grilled squid again. I smiled when he was acting cute in front of me. Then David thrust the grilled squid towards me; he asked me to open my mouth so he could feed me. I just did what he asked. I took a bite of the grilled squid he gave me and ate it. And when I was chewing the Grilled squid, David suddenly asked me to stop and not move, then David pointed his right hand at my face and wiped the sauce on my lips. ¡°If you eat carefully, don¡¯t get messy like this!¡± He said while licking the traces of sauce he wiped on my lips. My eyes widen again, and my heart beats fast because this is simr to the romantic moments in certain movies. I didn¡¯t expect David to do this to me; OK, I¡¯ll admit that this evening¡¯s walk kept me entertained and not bored. ¡°David, let¡¯s get something to drink; I¡¯m thirsty!¡± I broke the silence between us because, for a moment, I was just stunned by the treatment given him. ¡°Haha,e on, what do you want to drink?¡± he asked while showing some of the drink stands. ¡°Hmmm, I just want to drink warm chocte milk,¡± I replied, pointing towards one of the beverage stands that sell various kinds of milk drink concoctions. David immediately took me to the Stand. I can onlyply because I will not be embarrassed if other people see me hand in hand with a man. After all, they don¡¯t know me either, haha. ¡°Leon?¡± We both stopped instantly when we heard the call. Chapter 65 65 Street Food (II) Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Leon?¡± I froze instantly when I heard someone calling me, Even though it was only a few seconds happy because no one recognized me in this ce. But Why suddenly someone knows My Name? David and I immediately looked in the direction the sound wasing from, and it was Robert. ¡°Robert? What are you doing here?¡± I asked spontaneously when I saw him smiling so broadly at me. I know this is a bad sign because David surely would not like Robert or Edward around me. ¡°Ah, I just stopped by; this Street food also opened a few days ago, hehe,¡± said Robert, smiling at me. It¡¯s also true what you said because I rarely leave the house, so I wondered if there was street food that just opened a few days ago. ..... ¡°Come on, Leon, let¡¯s go!¡± David said as he took my hand and went to the stand that sells mixed milk drinks. Robert nodded and smiled; he let me go to the milk concoction drink booth with David. I can feel the aura from David. And that aura is a negative aura that I don¡¯t particrly appreciate because a negative aura is very ufortable to be approached. ¡°David, Can you get rid of that negative aura of yours? I can¡¯t befortable around you if you give off that aura!¡± I said tly near his ear, which made him immediately widen his eyes because he didn¡¯t realize that his negative aura had juste out. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware of that!¡± David replied while concentrating so that his aura returned to being positive. After a few minutes, finally, the negative aura from David had turned into a positive aura, and I could breathe a sigh of relief because I feltfortable around a positive aura. ¡°What vor do you want to drink?¡± I asked David because I had ordered chocte milk. ¡°I don¡¯t want to order one ss for both of us!¡± He said as he took my hand and held it. I just let it go and didn¡¯t answer what he just said. Not long after the drink I ordered was ready, the female waitress gave it to me, and David immediately paid for it. ¡°Emmm, tastes good too!¡± I said when I just took a sip of the chocte milk. ¡°Really? I want to try it too.¡± David said while directing my hand, which was currently holding the ss, towards him so he could sip the chocte milk. He looked so happy when he felt that the chocte milk I meant was delicious; we both headed to the park, which is not far from street food, and sat on chairs. The darker, the more people visit this ce; this is one of the destinations many people visit. ¡°It turns out that many people visit this ce; I didn¡¯t expect that there is such a good ce not far from where we live!¡± I said while looking around me. When the lights were turned on, the scenery in the garden became more beautiful because of the colorful lights that decorated it. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s your birthday soon. Aunt Chelsea told me yesterday,¡± said David suddenly, which made me remember that if my birthday wasn¡¯t that long ago. ¡°Ah yes, maybe in two weeks,¡± I answered while eating grilled squid. ¡°What gift do you want to get from me?¡± I immediately looked at David at the sudden offer of a gift. ¡°Haha, how do I know... That¡¯s up to you. I have no right to decide,¡± I said, a bit embarrassed because the gift should have been a surprise, but instead, he asked me openly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay... Who knows, I can give it to you, and it must be a special gift for you, hehe,¡± said David, still forcing me to mention something I wanted. I paused to think about what gift I wanted because, to be honest, for 17 years, I have never asked for a gift or if there was anything I might want to do on my birthday. This was the first time I was about to turn 18; a man asked for a gift to be given to me. It made me confused because I was confused when choosing what gift was suitable or what gift I wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t know; right now, what¡¯s on my mind is just how do I gain strength and not get weak because I don¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone,¡± I answered spontaneously, which made David immediately silent. David took my hand and stroked it gently; he smiled at me and then said, ¡°Take it easy; surely one day you will have it, and remember, don¡¯t ever say that you are a burden to others; you are not a burden.¡± David said, saying that sentence seriously; I can see it from the aura thates out of his body. I nodded, confirming what David said just now because even though I didn¡¯t try to think about it, the word ¡°burden¡± was still in my mind. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to other people. If it¡¯s my birthday I can have a special wish, I¡¯ll ask for it. David stood up, held his left hand to me, and said, ¡°Come with me; I will show you a beautiful ce!¡± Because I was curious, I immediately grabbed David¡¯s hand, then stood up and followed him. We both walked away from the street food and that beautiful park, not knowing where David would take me because I thought the beautiful ce he was was in that lighted park and Street Food. ¡°Where are you taking me? Aren¡¯t we moving away from the crowd?¡± I asked, confused when David just walked and kept pulling my hand to follow him. David stopped his steps and looked around as if to ensure that no one was looking at us both at this time. ¡°Get on my back; I¡¯ll take you somewhere!¡± David said while crouching in front of me; I immediately did what he asked; I climbed on his back while looking around me to make sure no one saw us. After I climbed onto David¡¯s back, he immediately held my feet with both hands. I wrapped my hands around his neck, then David ran fast into a forest. What exactly does he want to Show? Why should we go into the forest? Will everything be okay? Chapter 66 66 Kidnapping Leon!~~ Robert ¡ª¨C Fail, fail and fail again; the n I made a few days ago has failed Even though I had nned it so carefully. But still failed. Yes, that¡¯s right, a few days ago, I hadpromised with various supernatural beings not far from where Leon lived. I have made a partnership with them so that they can fully support my n. Sure enough that when I exined the n I gave them, they agreed to everything and were ready to execute the n I had made. My main n is to kidnap Leon and take the rare blood in his body; I also promise the supernatural beings who work with me will give them their share. But I should have considered the strength of the enemy currently protecting Leon. I¡¯m 100% sure that the Hendersons who live with Leon on the hill are werewolves. ..... Nearly 30 supernatural beings I sent to execute the n that night did not return, and I have yet to get any results. The Vampires of my own hands, the Wendigos, and the witches all died due to fighting against the Werewolves in the house. I only watched from a distance during the night¡¯s incident. I didn¡¯t expect that David had terrible powers that I didn¡¯t expect before. He could kill several supernatural beings with just a terrifying roar from it. Even though I was nearly 200 meters away from the scene of the incident, I could feel the terrifying roar scorching my ears. I have to be more careful with David, I already know his identity, but he doesn¡¯t know mine yet. I should be able to y smarter again. When David had seeded in killing all the supernatural creatures I had ordered, it turned out that a magician who didn¡¯t know who came out of nowhere suddenly appeared and took Leon for granted. I cursed in my heart because the boy magician managed to take Leon. Of course, the Witch will also take Leon¡¯s rare blood; I had no hope when I discovered this. But all my guesses were wrong; the Witch should have managed to take the rare blood in Leon¡¯s body. Because at this moment, I saw Leon hand in hand with David walking down Street Food. A very rare coincidence. ¡°Leon?¡± I greeted him and smiled widely at him. But my smile faded instantly as I sensed David¡¯s terrifying killing intent. I remember that night he finished off his enemies just by Roaring, and they were all destroyed suddenly. I let Leon and David go when David suddenly grabbed Leon and asked him to go somewhere. Even though I can¡¯t bring Leon directly right now, I still pay attention to the movements of the two of them from a distance. Luckily my eye power is still very sharp, so even from such a distance, I can still see the two of them so clearly. My hearing is also very good, so I can hear all the conversations these two are having. I strained my eyes as I saw the two of them rise from their seats in the garden, then the two away from the crowd towards the edge of the forest. Will the two of them enter the forest? What exactly was David nning to do so he would take Leon into the forest? ¡°Send some groups of vampires into the forest not far from the Street Food za. Have them track down where I am and tell them toe to me secretly. I don¡¯t want anyone to make a fuss since this is such an opportunity; good for kidnapping Leon.¡± I told my bodyguard by phone to prepare several vampire groups to help me kidnap Leon. Immediately I ran so fast, using my strength, into the forest; I kept my distance from David and Leon, who were still moving into the forest. From the movement David is currently doing, he will take Leon to the top of the hill in the forest. What exactly is this man going to do? I must immediately carry out my n to gain extraordinary power by drinking rare blood from Leon. When I saw that David and Leon stopped at the top of the hill in the forest, it turned out that my guess was not wrong; surely the two of them would do something at the top of the hill. Shortly after, I stopped and scouted the two of them from a distance. The several vampire groups, I asked my bodyguard to have been dispatched and arrived at where I was. There were nearly 15 vampires currently with me; I immediately gave a hand signal to all of them so they could carry out the respective tasks that I had given them. They all nodded in understanding to what I exined, and now it was time to execute the n. I moved my right hand, which meant that two vampires should advance toward David and Leon to create a diversion. When the two vampires did their job, I immediately moved my left hand to signal that the five vampires on duty to kidnap Leon had to do their job immediately. I smiled widely when I saw that David was currently busy taking care of 2 vampires who deliberately distracted him from Leon. At the same time, the five vampires I assigned to kidnap Leon managed to capture Leon secretly. Then I moved my hand again to signal the five vampires on duty to help the previous two against David. And I immediately went with the remaining three vampires to where the five vampires previously tasked with kidnapping Leon were. It turned out so easy to do this n. I don¡¯t care about the seven vampires fighting David because their job is to kill themselves. I¡¯m sure the strength of the seven of them won¡¯t be able to stand against David¡¯s terrifying power, But I was able to buy time so that David could not find Leon¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°LEON!!!! RAWRRRR!!!¡± The scream made me silent for a moment, but I ran fast toward the base I had prepared to contain Leon. Hearing David¡¯s terrible roar was frustrating; I couldn¡¯t imagine being around him when he roared so loudly. I¡¯m sure my body will crumble in an instant. Chapter 67 67 Rituals! Leon ¡ª¨C It happened so fast that I even had a hard time understanding it. Even though I had just reached the top of the hill in this forest with David, David, who was about to show me something, suddenly turned his eyes away from me in a certain direction. I knew there must be something wrong in this forest. And sure enough that two vampires were currently attacking David. I can¡¯t stand it; I must give this information to Mr. Henderson. When I was about to take my cell phone, which was in my pants pocket, suddenly several hands pulled me back and covered my mouth, and took me away from that ce. I didn¡¯t have time to scream or call Mr. Henderson because my cell phone was dropped when suddenly a lot of hands were pulling me and taking me to a ce. Many of his hands are currently holding my body, running so fast away from this forest; I think a group of vampires is currently carrying me. I can feel the aura from them that is so terrible. Negative and very ufortable. After a few minutes, they suddenly dropped me off at a ce that was so dark I couldn¡¯t even see where I was right now. ..... A few steps away from me, the lights suddenly turned on; I looked around and realized I was in a closed room. ¡°Who are you guys? Why did you suddenly bring me to this ce!¡± I said while ring at the several vampires who were currently surrounding me. I could tell they were all vampires because their Auras said so. Among the vampires that were currently surrounding me, I could feel a different aura that was so familiar. The aura is quite far from this room, and I think he stays silent, doesn¡¯t move at all, and watches me from a distance. Who¡¯s he? ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are because our current goal is to create a ritual to get extraordinary powers!¡± Said one of the vampires who was near me; he said those words while whispering in my ear. ¡°You will regret doing this to me; you don¡¯t know who you fought earlier in the forest. Don¡¯t provoke anger from him because if he is already angry and emotional and can¡¯t control the things inside him, then everyone will die!¡± I said in a serious tone that made them all immediately silent. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± But soon, they suddenlyughed simultaneously. They underestimated what I just said. I¡¯d rather be silent than belittled by them. This is how annoying it is when I don¡¯t have strength because I can¡¯t stand up for myself and look so weak in front of all of them. ¡°No one can find you in this ce because this ce is so hidden, and no other supernatural being can find this ce, hahaha!¡± Said one of the vampires who were near me. What should I do now? It feels like there is no end to the supernatural beings in this city, always hounding me. Indeed that mistake made me unable to forgive myself. Once they know where I am, they will always hunt me wherever I am. The protective bracelet Mr. Henderson gave me was also useless because, as a result, I made a mistake that made me a fugitive from existing supernatural beings. The vampires suddenly approached me again and brought some very strange equipment. ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I panicked when several vampires suddenly grabbed my hands and tied them behind my body. Right now, I can¡¯t move because the vampire has tied my hands and legs. Shortly after, one of the vampires suddenly drew a pattern on the floor. He drew the ball using white paint, drew a circle around me, then drew a few straight lines across the circle. And when the vampire had finished drawing the pattern, I realized that he had drawn a five-pointed star pattern. A circle on the outside and a pentagon star on the inside. Seeing this, I immediately thought of the horror films I had seen before. Is this a satanic ritual performed by vampires? Does this ritual exist? ¡°The ritual is about to begin; make yourself asfortable as possible because I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it!¡± Said one of the vampires while cing a red candle with a fairlyrge size at each end of the five-pointed star. Shit! This is scary; I don¡¯t think the ritual they will perform makes breathing hard for me. What should I do? I have to get rid of the pattern around me right now, the pattern surrounding me, and the pattern under me; I have to get rid of it immediately because I know this is a ritual pattern for satanic worship. The vampires in this room were getting more and more, they all joined hands around me, and They stood outside the pattern. I can¡¯t count how many of them there are because now all I have to do is find a way to escape from this ce. Just when I was about to think about how to get out of this ce, suddenly there was an explosion in this room, a bright light that dazzled my eyes and immediately filled the room. BANG! SPLASH! ¡°ARGHHHH!¡± All the vampires that were currently surrounding me immediately closed their eyes instantly and immediately rolled on the floor; it felt like they were all feeling the heat from the light that was so bright illuminating this room. Not long after that, I saw a figure approaching me; he grabbed my hand and took me away from the room. He held my hand so tightly I ran to follow his steps because I couldn¡¯t see very clearly due to the blinding light that had just happened in the room. A few minutester, we were both outside the room, I looked around me, and I was still in the forest; I thought it was a ce that was underground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I widened my eyes when I recognized the voice, I looked at the figure holding my hand, and I was surprised to see that the one who had just helped me was ¡°Roberts?¡± Chapter 68 68 Robert is a Vampire? Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Robert?¡± After I called his name, suddenly, my head was so dizzy, my vision blurred, and darkness immediately gathered inside me. Two hourster. I slowly opened my eyes, and while my vision was blurry, I saw a figure walking back and forth in front of me. I rubbed my eyes several times to get a clearer vision; after my vision waspletely clear, I realized that the one currently pacing in front of me was Robert. ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, confused when I saw the room around me look so foreign. Robert was surprised when he saw I was awake; he came closer to me while sitting on the edge of the bed. ..... ¡°Are you okay?¡± Robert asked me frantically while holding my fingers. ¡°Where am I? Where is this?¡± I¡¯m still asking that question because, to be honest, I should first know where I am currently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you are in a safe ce. This is my new home.¡± Robert replied, smiling at me; he stroked my forehead gently and then said again, ¡°are you all right?¡± I nodded, answering what he had just asked, and then Robert got me a ss of water next to the bed. ¡°Drink first; I think you are still shocked about what happened earlier,¡± Robert said while helping me to be able to drink the water. Glek! The taste of this water is sweet, unlike water in general; I immediately wrinkled my forehead and looked at Robert, always asking, ¡°what water is this?¡± ¡°Ah, this is water, but I add sugar to make it sweeter and can increase the stamina inside you,¡± Robert replied, exining that made me calm down instantly. Because as long as many other supernatural beings are chasing me, I can¡¯t calm down and panic wherever I am. Even though I¡¯m currently at Robert¡¯s house, without David by my side, it makes me unable to calm down. ¡°I must go home soon; they will look for me,¡± I said While trying to get up, but suddenly the dizziness came back to attack my head. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself first; I will take you home, but you still don¡¯t look fine. You better rest first so your stamina returns,¡± said Robert while looking at me deeply. I don¡¯t know why when Robert said those words, I felt calm and nodded my head; I could only follow his words. ¡°How did you know if I was kidnapped by hmmm-¡± I stopped my sentence for fear that Robert would not understand what I was saying. ¡°Vampire?¡± Robert said that immediately making my eyes widen instantly. ¡°Uh, do you know about them?¡± I asked in disbelief because it felt like Robert knew something. Robert nodded his head and then looked away from me. His aura looked so different from before; at this moment, something sad shed back in his memory. He remembered something from an incident in his past. ¡°I know about them because I am one of them.¡± Deg! My heart seemed to stop pounding when I heard what Robert had just said; Robert said that he was a vampire. Is what he said a fact? ¡°Huh? You¡¯re kidding. I know you¡¯re not a Vampire! You-¡± My words stopped instantly when I saw him just silent and looking at me intently. Because I could feel that what he said was a fact because the auraing out of his body said so. I was silent, unable to say anything because if what he said was true, then did he know about me all this time? ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Maybe I will tell you and please don¡¯t panic. Because I know for sure, you will think differently about me. Promise me first if you want to listen to my story.¡± Said while looking at me; he held my hand while stroking it gently. I nodded my head slowly as if I had allowed him to tell me about his life; I don¡¯t know what this feeling is, but as if I had to nod to let him tell me about his life. ¡°I used to be a normal human being like you, but that night everything became different. There was a figure of a male vampire who suddenly bit my neck, then he shed his palm and asked me to drink his blood.¡± ¡°My normal life changed instantly that day. In the past, it was very difficult to control my blood thirst. It had to be fulfilled. I could suck blood from two individuals within a day.¡± Hearing what Robert said, of course, made me immediately shiver. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, that was decades ago; now I can control my thirst for blood so well. Even now, I don¡¯t need to suck blood from people directly because I always stock up on blood from the hospital. I have plenty of it bloodstock in a cold cupboard.¡± And what he just said made me breathe a sigh of relief instantly. ¡°Then did you know I am not a normal human being?¡± I asked Robert to be sure because I had to be on the lookout for him to be one of the other supernatural beings who wanted my blood. ¡°Of course, any supernatural being close to you will surely know that. That was my goal since the first time I confessed I love you.¡± ¡°My first goal is to protect you because I know many other supernatural beings will hunt someone with rare blood.¡± ¡°And true, my purpose in moving to this ce was to see you from a distance because I know you currently live with a werewolf family.¡± I was silent again, hearing what Robert said because it felt like he knew much about David¡¯s family and me. ¡°I did that because I was also worried that David and his family would take advantage of you,¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked at once when he told me about David and his family. ¡°I¡¯m afraid their goal all along was to get your hands on the rare blood you have,¡± Robert said with a worried face looking at me. I shook my head with a chuckle because there was no way David and his family would do that to me. Because the two of them are currently really ensuring my safety. ¡°You think that¡¯s impossible, right, but you still have to be careful because I feel the intention must be from the two of them!¡± Robert said seriously, which made me speechless. Chapter 69 69 Keeping Secrets Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Take it easy; I won¡¯t do bad things to you if I do bad things; I have done them since you were unconscious,¡± Robert said to me once again, and I¡¯m still digesting the story he gave me. Hearing what Robert said made me immediately think about David and his father. Because then the two of them could also have some purpose by helping me up to this point. But on the other hand, I thought that the two of them couldn¡¯t do it to me; even when I was injured, Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t take my blood. Wait, didn¡¯t Mr. Henderson take my blood at all? Or am I the one who doesn¡¯t realize that Mr. Henderson has taken my blood? Various bad thoughts are poisoning my mind because the existing prejudices make me think a lot about Mr. Henderson and David. Right now, I am still determining which is right and which is wrong, which side I should side with and which should not. The story Robert told me made me think twice about things that could happen to me at any time. ..... ¡°One more thing, don¡¯t ever tell David and his family that I¡¯m a vampire because they both won¡¯t know I¡¯m a vampire.¡± Hearing what Robert said made me remember that vampires can¡¯t walk in the hot sun, then they go to school during the day and participate in sports under the hot sun directly; then what is Robert? ¡°Hmmm, how can you walk in the sun? Aren¡¯t vampires able to do that?¡± I asked curiously to Robert because if he is a vampire, it means he is not the same as the other vampires. ¡°And that is one of my strengths; many say that I am not a vampire, and many say that I am still an Ordinary Human. Vampires don¡¯t believe I am a vampire because they think I am still an Ordinary Human. After all, I can walk in the hot sun without fear of burning!¡± Robert said while smiling slightly at me. I thought he was surely a vampire that is different from other vampires. If he were a vampire, David would have noticed it since he first entered the school in Ohio back then. Even had met earlier, David did not say anything about Robert. Robert is indeed a special Vampire, like he said. I just nodded my head hearing what he said because everything seemed to make sense when he exined slowly. ¡°Please don¡¯t give my identity to anyone because surely they won¡¯t believe you. Can you promise me that?¡± I immediately looked at Robert when he asked the question back; I thought about it. And it didn¡¯t seem like it would hurt to keep that secret with him. I nodded and said, ¡°yes, I will keep your secret,¡± I replied, which immediately made him smile widely, and he hugged me tightly. I widened my eyes when Robert suddenly hugged me after I confirmed the promise. ¡°Thank you; you are the best!¡± He said, then slowly let go of the hug. I just nodded and looked at the wall in this room; it was already 01.34 in the morning, and I think I fainted for quite a while. ¡°Aww,¡± I groaned as I moved my left hand and felt pain in certain ces. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t move too much; I saw that your left hand was injured from being dragged by some vampires who were about to perform a ritual for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve covered it with bandages, and I¡¯ve treated it,¡± said Robert, smiling at me and stroking my left hand. I nced down at my left arm and saw the bandages there. Why did I only realize this after talking to Robert for so long? But it shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about because now I¡¯m in a safe ce. At least I know Robert¡¯s identity: he is a vampire trying to help me from other Vampires. When I was thinking about that, a question suddenly popped up. ¡°But why are you suddenly telling me all this? Why are you telling me you¡¯re a vampire?¡± Robert looked at me, and his smile suddenly disappeared in an instant; soon, he suddenly smiled faintly at me and said, ¡°because I trust you, I trust you, so I¡¯m revealing my true identity to you!¡± I saw the auraing from his body to tell if Robert was telling the truth, so I don¡¯t think there is anything else to feel suspicious of him. Because from the beginning, I felt he was telling me the truth. I just nodded my head, confirming what he said. ¡°Sleep; you need to rest; I will take you home tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Robert,¡± I called him as he was about to leave me in this room; I held his right arm and looked at him closely. ¡°Yes. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Robert asked as he sat back on the edge of the bed. ¡°Can you sleep with me? I still can¡¯t calm down if I¡¯m alone in this room.¡± Robert smiled warmly at me, then nodded his head and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡± Robert turned off the bright light and turned on the bedsidemp, then climbed into bed and pulled the covers over him. Robert sat next to me; I was awkward because this was the first time I was in the same bed with him. ¡°May I?¡± But he asked while giving me his right hand and chest, asking that I could sleep in his arms. I just nodded and leaned closer to him; I rested my head on his chest then Robert embraced me with his right hand. And at that moment, he suddenly stroked my forehead with his left hand; I was shocked when Robert did that to me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, pretending to hold his left hand. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you like being stroked on the forehead so you can fall asleep? Because I¡¯m usually like that, my parents used to do that to me,¡± Hearing his answer, I smiled warmly at him, then I nodded and asked him to give me a gentle stroke on my forehead. Unlike being in David¡¯s arms, Robert¡¯s body was not as warm as David¡¯s. His body temperature is also not as warm as mine; vampires have a cold body temperaturepared to ordinary humans. Just like in the movies I¡¯ve seen. I hugged him tightly and vice versa. Chapter 70 70 I Will Kill You!~ David ¡ª¨C Damn, I can¡¯t find it at all. Even the scent of his body just disappeared; how can I lose Leon in a blink of an eye? Surely the vampires had nned this n before, so I didn¡¯t realize it. But who is behind all this mastermind? I was still walking around the forest to look for where Leon was; because it was almost 3 hours, I walked along the forest but did not find a trail about its existence. Only a cell phone was left behind before he had just disappeared; Leon tried to contact my father, but he had no time to do it. I walked with difficulty heading to the house; my body was irregr. Many injuries from sharp nails and the bite of vampires attacked me earlier. But I was able to kill all the vampires that attacked me. The seven vampires died a beheaded all heads, even though I was a little overwhelmed. Unfortunately, I could not recover the wounds in my body because I think the vampires used a certain poison that made me unable to heal myself quickly. ..... My gaze began to be blurry, and it was very difficult to focus on walking towards my house; even now, I did not seem to feel my feet and body; I just fell with a breath that was getting thinner. I could hear the sound of footsteps closer to me, but my eyelids could notpromise now; it felt so heavy to open my eyes until, finally, everything was dark. 2 hourster. I opened my eyes and panted, sitting then looking around me; my father and uncle Joel approached me with a face that was so worried; they both asked me a few questions that I still could not hear so clearly. ¡°David, what happened? Where is Leon?¡± Father asked me while pointing my face to be able to look at him. I shook my head, and my eyes were hot immediately when I remembered if the vampires had kidnaped Leon. ¡°I must go now; I must find Leon¡¯s whereabouts right now!¡± I said while rebelling to get off the bed. But my father dan uncle Joel forbade me; they held my hands tightly, not allowing me to get out of bed. ¡°David, calm down and tell me what happened; we cannot help if you don¡¯t tell us what happened to us!¡± Uncle Joel tried calming me down and asked me to tell them what had happened. Hearing what he said, I tried to control myself, which was abysmal. Uncle Joel rubbed my back slowly, making me calm instantly. I set my breath slowly, and when I waspletely calm, I was ready to tell the incident to them. I detailed all the incidents, so they understood what was happening to me. ¡°The vampires use Wolfsbane to hurt you so that your wound is so difficult to recover by itself. Luckily you go home on time; if there is no way, your life will float!¡± My father exined while looking at the Wolfsbane powder he managed to separate from my body. I looked at the wall clock, and the time showed 6:30 a.m. What should I do? Leon could not be found, and I failed again to take care of him the umpteenth time. I shouldn¡¯t have invited him to the street food because it all started at that ce. ¡°Someone came here!¡± Rnd said while looking out the window when he saw a ck car approaching. All eyes were fixed in the direction where the car was; It was currently parked in front of my house. I immediately left, standing out of bed, and ran outside because I knew the one in the car was Leon. I¡¯m not mistaken to smell the scent of his body that I can now feel again. Father, Uncle Joel, Aunt Bethany, and Rnd joined in the front, chasing me; maybe they felt I would do something to someone in the ck car. I was silent immediately when I saw who came out of the ck car, ording to my guess, it was Leon, but Leon came with someone I knew. ¡°Robert?¡± I made the two of them immediately look at me; the intention to kill me overflowed instantly when I knew Leon was with him. Robert and Leon looked at me with a surprised look because, at this time, I really could not control my anger. After all, they saw the two of them get out of the car together, and Robert took Leon¡¯s hand. ¡°David!¡± I heard the scream from inside, and that was Rnd; I¡¯m sure he was running towards me and was about to stop me. But I, who had taken out a sharp w on my hands, immediately ran fast towards where Robert was. ¡°You !!! Rawr!¡± I roared with all my strength, but I did not change into a Werewolf because, at this time, my situation had not fully recovered, so I could not change myself into the form of a werewolf. But by using my sharp ws, I can hurt Robert. But my eyes widened instantly when Leon suddenly stood right in front of him while stretching his hands as if he had allowed himself to be hit by an attack from me. I, who could not hurt Leon, would certainly not do that; I immediately changed my movements to the side until finally crashing into the car until the car dented. BANG! ¡°Hmmm, it is okay. I still have two more cars at home,¡± I heard Robert say that while looking at me; he thought I was kidding. Hearing what he just said made me even angrier. Immediately I got up and was about to attack him, but Leon suddenly pointed his right hand in front of my face. ¡°Stop; I¡¯ll exin everything; please control your anger!¡± Hearing what Leon had just said made me calm immediately as if hearing his voice could heal the wounds inside me. Even anger overflowed inside me as if it became calm immediately when he heard his voice. I immediately kept quiet and did not move; I rxed all my muscles and kept my sharp ws back. I looked at Leon carefully, then he suddenly approached me and hugged me. ¡°Don¡¯t do it like that; you lose control of yourself!¡± He whispered near my ear. Chapter 71 71 An Exnation Leon ¡ª¨C Honestly, I didn¡¯t do anything; Robert and I just slept and didn¡¯t do anything. I dare to guarantee that because my bracelet is still intact and not destroyed. You know that if I break a promise that Mr. Henderson said to me, surely It will destroy this bracelet if I kiss or have sex with anyone except David. Don¡¯t worry because this bracelet is still intact With me, and I didn¡¯t do anything with Robertst night even though I could feel that something was hardening in Robert¡¯s body when I hugged him. I don¡¯t think he can control his lust when he¡¯s near me. That¡¯s my secret to you. Today Robert took me home; after taking a shower, I immediately got into Robert¡¯s car and headed straight to Mr. Henderson. By the time we both had arrived in front of the house¡¯s terrace, I could feel that the sinister Auraing out of David¡¯s body suddenly approached us. I was surprised to widen my eyes instantly, and I also realized that Robert was holding me; because my head was still dizzy, I asked him to support me slowly. ..... David leaped into the air with a terrifying killing aura; I knew for a fact he would be prejudiced against Robert, as by this time, his killing intent had been aimed at someone next to me. Immediately I walked forward and stood right in front of Robert, taking David by surprise and deflecting his attack until he finally crashed into Robert¡¯s new car. BANG! ¡°Hmmm, don¡¯t worry, I still have two more cars at home,¡± said Robert with a forced smile, seeing that his favorite car was quite damaged because David hit it. I thought David would stop attacking Robert because after being torn to say that David suddenly looked at him so sharply and was about to attack him again, I immediately pointed my right hand forward and told him to be able to control his anger. David was silent for a moment, and that second was also my chance to provide peace for him. I hugged him gently and told him not to do something like that because I feared he would lose control again. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how all of this happened, but promise me to control your anger because if you can¡¯t control it, surely none will go smoothly!¡± I said slowly, telling David; he nodded and obeyed me. We finally got into the house and sat in the living room; all eyes were currently on Robert and me as if demanding an exnation. Finally, I told the truth, I said that Robert helped me, and I rested at his house because it waste at night, but I didn¡¯t tell him in detail that Robert was a vampire. Even now, the five do not know Robert¡¯s identity because they believe that Robert is not a vampire. ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t fall prey to one of the Vampires because if you fail to save Leon, your life could be at stake!¡± Mr. Henderson said, looking worried at Robert and me. But he was very grateful for saving me from that terrible vampire ritual. Robert also told them that he made a deadly weapon to paralyze vampires¡¯ eyesight for a while. And they all believed what Robert said. ¡°Thank you again; if it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Leon!¡± Mr. Henderson thanked Robert; he looked grateful because I was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle; I want to help my friend who is in trouble. I¡¯m sorry if I followed you twost night because I know vampires inhabit that ce.¡± Robert said. ¡°Were your parent¡¯s hunters?¡± All eyes immediately turned to Joel when he suddenly asked Robert that question. Robert was silent for a moment as if thinking of something; I don¡¯t know what he was thinking at this time but from the Aura that came out of his body, showing that he seemed to be hiding something. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, but I¡¯ll tell you guys. For you to believe, my parents were former hunters, so I know how to make weapons that can paralyze supernatural beings!¡± Robert exined. But the Aura that came from his body said it was not a true story. Was he lying to cover up his identity? I don¡¯t need to interfere with that because surely he has his ns so that his intensity is not exposed. After everything was clear, finally, the atmosphere in the living room became calm again. Although I could still feel a bit of Aura leaking from David¡¯s body, he still didn¡¯t believe in the story told by Robert. But David seems to be trying to hide it because I know he doesn¡¯t want to disappoint me. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first; I¡¯m afraid my parents are waiting at home! Because they will bothe to visit me at my new home.¡± Robert said while getting up from his seat and saying goodbye to us. ¡°I think You can¡¯t drive your car for some time; I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Mr. Joel stood up and reached for the car keys in his trouser pocket. ¡°Ah, all right then, thank you very much. I¡¯m sorry if I bothered you all,¡± said Robert, bowing and smiling at us. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy; we thank you very much for saving Leon and bringing him home,¡± said Mr. Henderson with a smile. Mr. Joel also decided to drive Robert home immediately; at this time, only five of us were in the living room. Mrs. Bethany stood up and came closer to me; she stroked my back, kissed my forehead, and said, ¡°God still loves you. I¡¯m really worried that the Vampire will take your blood! Luckily you are safe and don¡¯t do anything.¡± I smiled and nodded my head, thanking him. Mrs. Bethany and Rnd left the living room and headed to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Mr. Henderson smiled at me, then gave me a warm hug and said, ¡°You have to take good care of yourself because you are a rare asset that many other supernatural beings in this city will grab!¡± I just nodded, and Not long after, Mr. Henderson decided toe out of the living room to the terrace; he would take care of Robert¡¯s damaged car. At this time, it was just David, and I looking at each other; he didn¡¯t say anything but suddenly stood up and left me in the living room alone. ¡°David...¡± Chapter 72 72 What¡¯s Wrong With You? Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°David...¡± I called out to him, but he didn¡¯t stop; he continued straight toward the living room; I didn¡¯t understand what he thought because suddenly his behavior changed instantly. Without wasting time, I immediately stood up and chased after him; I wouldn¡¯t say I liked it when a problem was not resolved. I realized I was wrong for not calling and worrying him because I didn¡¯t think of calling David and Mr. Henderson at Robert¡¯s house either. Because there is only feel tired and want to rest when I¡¯m at his house. I walked fast, trying to catch up with David, but David was walking faster than me. He entered a room beside the kitchen. It¡¯s a room that I previously wanted to enter but didn¡¯t. Without thinking about the risks when I opened the door, I immediately opened it and entered the room. ..... I widened my eyes when I saw that the room wasn¡¯t the Chamber of Secrets or anything but David¡¯s room. David stood by the ss window of his room, looking out the window. I ignored it a bit because my eyes were spoiled by David¡¯s room which has such a neat spatial arrangement. And this is the first time I¡¯ve entered the room when we¡¯ve been to this ce. As for the old house, I¡¯ve known David¡¯s room before. And it does have the same model with almost simr decoration, and David¡¯s characteristics are so prominent with antique and ancient items. I walked closer to where he was; I asked what exactly had happened to him. Because I wouldn¡¯t say, I like things that are stuck in my heart because right now, there are things that are stuck in my heart, and I have to tell David about them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? When I came home delivered by Robert, your attitude changed so unusually. You didn¡¯t even notice me when I called your name in the living room!¡± I said in surprise because I felt that something was different with David. David just kept quiet and didn¡¯t answer what I just said. He just looked at the view outside from his bedroom window. I can¡¯t even guess his aura right now, it¡¯s so messy, and it¡¯s very difficult for me to exin his feelings. ¡°David, do you want to silence me?¡± I said tly while looking at him, annoyed. Time passed almost 3 minutes. I stood there staring at him without a reply from him. And it¡¯s time for me to leave his room because I don¡¯t think he needs me to be in it. ¡°Okay then,¡± I said, turning around and walking out of the room. But just a few steps, suddenly David was directly in front of me; he looked at me with slightly trembling eyes; I could feel his aura at this time. An aura that indicated that he was currently afraid of something. In his ce, he was afraid of losing someone; he was afraid of losing me. Without saying any words, David suddenly hugged me tightly, his heart beating so fast I could feel it when our chests touched. Soon David released me slowly and immediately brought his face closer to mine. David pressed his lips to mine right then and there. Heemppph! Our lips touched instantly and stuck for a fairly long time. I kept quiet and didn¡¯t respond, but I could feel a wet liquid running down his cheek. David broke the kiss, then looked at me; I cupped my hands to his cheeks and said, ¡°I will never leave your side; I will always be by your side, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡± David immediately became silent as his eyes widened when he heard what I had just said; even with his fast heartbeat, I could feel when our bodies were still touching. ¡°Are you seriously saying that to me?¡± David asked in disbelief. I nodded, answering what he had just asked; he smiled broadly and gently kissed me back. This time I closed my eyes slowly, enjoying the touch given by David; he hugged me so tightly with a kiss still lingering between us. David slowly broke through my lips with his tongue until finally, our tongues met and yed, sucking each other. I wrapped my arms around David¡¯s neck as the touch he gave grew more and more delicious. It even seems that I don¡¯t want to end this delicious feeling because I want to continue to feel pleasure when I¡¯m with him. David lifted me and brought me to his bed, whichid me down. Then he was on top of me, with the two of us still kissing. We both y with each other¡¯s tongues and suck each other; this pleasure is what I like about him because when I kiss him, it¡¯s like the world suddenly bes different at once. David broke the kiss and immediately took off his shirt. He also took off my shirt so that we were both currently bare-chested without clothes. David sank his kiss again on my lips, our bodies touching both felt so warm, and I could feel David¡¯s body so smooth in contact with mine. I wrapped my hands around his neck, and then I felt that I could not hold back this pleasure; I gave David a soft scratch on David¡¯s back and made him more ferocious in his kisses. His masculine assets have stood out perfectly because I am feeling the same thing right now. My masculine assets stood up perfectly when I got that delicious touch. I think David couldn¡¯t wait to y his role. He opened his pants until his manly assets that had hardened so perfectly were seen clearly in front of my face. I grabbed the manly assets that had stood up perfectly and gave him a slow rhythmic shake that made David squirm with pleasure. I don¡¯t want to count how many times I had sex with David because every time I had sex with him, I always felt that it was my first intercourse with him. I always get an iparable sense of pleasure from him and vice versa. David can feel the pleasure I give that no one else can ever give because I don¡¯t want David to have this sexual rtionship with anyone else. Chapter 73 73 Unexpected Statement Leon ¡ª¨C I opened my eyes slowly when we were both exhausted and fell asleep until Dawn hid on the western horizon. We were both still naked, and under a thick nket, I curled up, hugging David, who still had his eyes closed. Today¡¯s intercourse with David felt so tiring, but the tiring feeling paid off with a feeling of pleasure that I cannot exin in words. I¡¯m falling increasingly in love with him every day. Am I really in love with him? We still have note out of the room since this afternoon; even David and I didn¡¯t have lunch because we were both just in the room until nightfall. I slowly got off the bed and headed to the bathroom; I turned on the warm water mode to get a touch from the grains of water that could give me a warm massage. Every time I closed my eyes, I felt I was still in the game; I smiled while holding my lips, touching them slowly when I felt that these lips had touched David¡¯s lips. ..... I looked at the mirror in front of me; some red spots were on my neck; David, who couldn¡¯t control himself and sucked my neck, leaving red spots in several ces. After I finished taking a shower, I immediately changed clothes. I decided to wear the clothes in David¡¯s wardrobe because he is bigger than me so I will wear oversized clothes. David didn¡¯t have any other color clothes except ck; I sighed and then put on the hoodie and shorts at the very end Of his closet. I think David still needs to wear this outfit. After I put it on, I immediately woke David, who was still asleep, ¡°David get up, you have to take a shower, and we have to have dinner together soon; I¡¯m afraid Mr. Henderson and the others are looking for us both.¡± David opened his eyes slowly and smiled warmly at me; his right hand suddenly grabbed my neck and brought my face closer to his; he immediately kissed my lips for a few seconds and let go. ¡°Are you willing to be my boyfriend? At least before you be my life partner, we are dating first.¡± David said, which made me freeze for a moment. My eyes widened, and my heart pounded so fast; I¡¯m sure David must have heard it at this moment. Hearing what he said made me unable to control my feelings at this time; he smiled, knowing that he sat down and hugged me. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised by what I said; try to calm down and think carefully,¡± he said while trying to calm me down. I regte my breath slowly, trying to be calmer than the question that made me almost have a heart attack. I don¡¯t think this is wrong, and it¡¯s normal if I have a special rtionship with a man. Considering that both my birth parents were boys, I don¡¯t think it would be wrong if I followed in their footsteps. One day I will be able to meet Nichs and London; I want to meet them both under any circumstances. I looked at David and smiled, then said, ¡°you should take a shower first, then we have dinner; after dinner, I will give you that answer!¡± I replied, smiling, then left him still on the bed. I could see the happy aura that came out of David¡¯s body; I left his room with a big smile because I knew his current aura had been so positive. When I came out of David¡¯s room, Rnd and his mother looked at me strangely. But after that, they both immediately smiled at me and asked me to be able to have dinner together. ¡°Did you just talk to David?¡± Rnd asked me while preparing the side dishes brought to the dining table. I nodded while smiling at him, ¡°Yeah, I just talked a lot with him!¡± I answered, smiling broadly in my heart, because actually, what the two of us were doing was not just chatting but more. Soon Mr. Henderson and Mr. Joel joined the dining room. ¡°Leon? Where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you since earlier,¡± said Mr. Henderson, which made my eyes widen immediately. ¡°Ah yes, I was in David¡¯s room chatting with him,¡± I answered, a bit nervous because every time I said that sentence, it was as if I was reminded of what David and I did in the room. ¡°Oh, Chatting in the room? Good idea,¡± Mr. Joel nced at me with a big smile; he teased me with that sentence which I knew what it meant. I widened my eyes and chuckled, hearing what he said because I knew what he said was to tease me. The five of us in the dining roomughed as we nced at each other at the hint. It wasn¡¯t long before David arrived in the dining room and sat down to my right, all looking at him without Asking him. ¡°Before we enjoy dinner together, we will pray first.¡± Mr. Joel said, then led the prayer, and we finally started to enjoy dinner together. Mrs. Bethany does. Without a doubt, it tastes so good and makes me want more and more. Did he mix the food with a certain ingredient that made me enjoy it so much? Hahaha, Of course, that¡¯s impossible. ¡°Tomorrow, we will go together to a ce; we will hold a ritual usually done every ten years.¡± Said Mr. Henderson while looking at all of us at the dining table. ¡°Ah, my God, I almost forgot about that event, but what about the preparations?¡± Mr. Joel asked somewhat frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve prepared everything. So tomorrow we swim; all we have to do is go to that ce!¡± Answer Mr. Henderson with a smile. I, who didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, could only smile and enjoy my dinner, but suddenly David whispered a sentence ¡°the ritual to be performed a sacred ritual for werewolves, but you maye because you are part of us!¡± I smiled at David and nodded my head; then, he returned my smile with a big smile while eating the food in front of him. ¡°Tonight, you all can prepare a change of clothes for three days; I think we¡¯ll be staying somewhere during that time.¡± Mr. Henderson added, ncing at me and then winking. What gesture did He give me? I don¡¯t understand. Chapter 74 74 New power!~~ Robert ¡ª¨C ¡°Thank you, Mr. Joel. Would you like to stop by first?¡± I offered the offer to Joel, who was in the car. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m on business and have to get back home soon. Thank you again for saving Leon!¡± Mr. Joel said, smiling at me, then drove the car and disappeared. Of course, I smiled so broadly at this time because they were so stupid they all believed the story I gave. Not only are they werewolves, but Leon, who is so innocent, also believes in a y that I y. Hahaha, There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be nice to all of them because, using this method, everything will run smoothly. Everything went ording to my n; guess what I want to tell you? Of course, the odd incident that happened that night. On the night, I suddenly saved Leon from a horde of vampires about to perform a ritual on him. ..... Hahaha, it¡¯s just an act. ying a y is not too difficult for me, because I can y it so well, even Leon can¡¯t move and obey whatever I say. Too easy. So to save Leon from the ritual my fellow vampires did was one of the ns that I came up with. It was the pivotal y of the n I had devised. Of course, I managed to do it all subtly. Why did Leon suddenly faint when I had just managed to save him from the vampire ritual? Because I had given them a powdered medicine that I threw in the air for him. Ha ha ha. And when Leon passed out was the perfect time to retrieve something precious within him. Yes, that¡¯s right. Surely all of you can guess that. I managed to take Leon¡¯s rare blood!!! How to? Of course, when Leon was unconscious, I immediately brought him back to my house. That¡¯s when I put my action into action. I took a few samples of Rare Blood in Leon¡¯s body; three small vials are currently in my hand. That night was like a festivity. I celebrated with myself three 300 ml bottles, filled to the brim with Leon¡¯s rare blood. I shed his left arm, making a wound to make it look like a cut so that he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything about it. I couldn¡¯t control myself when I took his blood and filled it into the vial. Because Leon¡¯s rare blood smells so unbelievably, it smells like tuberose or peaches and all kinds of sweet things that I want to suck on. The moment I did that, I held back with all my might so I wouldn¡¯t get lost in the irresistible scent of rare blood. The blood-taking processsted 15 minutes because it was difficult for me to control myself, so I had to drink several bags of blood in my storage stock. After sorting everything out, I immediately put the three bottles containing Step¡¯s blood in my stockpile. After I finished my ritual, I immediately gave him a bandage on his left arm to cover a wound pretending to have been shed by several branches in the forest. When all that was over and Leon was conscious, I talked much with him. I told him the truth. I want to gain his trust because, of course, to get Leon¡¯s Rare Blood, I won¡¯t stop for today; I¡¯m sure I will still need it in the future. Making him believe is so easy because I can make someone obey what I say because if anyone looks into my eyes, surely they will be hypnotized and follow everything I say. But not everyone; there are certain people I can¡¯t hypnotize. That night I really couldn¡¯t control myself when I hugged Leon because my masculine assets hardened perfectly when Leon hugged me tightly. But I still have to control myself; I can¡¯t do anything too much with him. I don¡¯t want to hurt his heart. But honestly, I couldn¡¯t hold back my lust to feel his body. Feel how to have sex with yang, but I missed the opportunity because I did not want to destroy the trust he had given me. That was the short story of how I managed to get Leon¡¯s rare blood, and the time came for me to make a ritual using Leon¡¯s rare blood. I¡¯m standing in my room, making a circle with a five-pointed star. The ritual I will be performing right now is the same as the ritual my fellow vampires were about to perform. But this is the original. All the ritual preparations have beenpleted, even five candles in every corner of the star I have lit. A vial of rare blood was in my right hand, I opened the lid, and without thinking, I immediately bent it slowly. My eyes widened perfectly as I sensed that Leon¡¯s rare blood taste was second to none. It¡¯s so delicious, and I can¡¯t describe it. In essence, rare blood is so delicious. Shortly after I drank a full bottle, suddenly, something moved inside my body. My blood suddenly boiled. The five candles around me suddenly lit up bigger; I screamed so loudly with my face facing up. All the muscles in my body like torn and reced with something new. I can feel a powerful power currently regenerating inside my body. I¡¯m someone new because I¡¯ve experienced so many changes so fast. And everything suddenly turned white and disappeared. I can¡¯t remember how long it took because I suddenly opened my eyes slowly and was on the floor on my stomach. When I stood up and faced the mirror, I saw my face reflected in the mirror with a different sensation. I could feel that I had awakened a great power within me. A wide smile now adorned my face, and with a sharp gaze, I moved quickly to try the power that I had just got. Zhep! Zhep! ¡°Woaaaa!!! This is crazy! This is real power!!!¡± I shouted while looking at my hands, my strength felt new and stronger! Chapter 75 75 Ritual of Sequestration of the Throne Leon ¡ª¨C Today is when we are all going to a ce, I need to find out where that ce is because Mr. Henderson needs to give me a clue. David said we were all going to a ce to perform a ritual. The Werewolves perform a ritual once every ten years, which is the time for all of them to perform the ritual. I haven¡¯t given David that answer because I want to tell him when we all get to the ce in question. Even though he teased me several times and nced at me with a look indicating that I should immediately answer his question, I deliberately looked away and chuckled because of his cute behavior. I was in the car with Mr. Henderson and David, while Mr. Joel and his family were in another car behind us. It¡¯s been almost an hour¡¯s drive. But we still had yet to arrive at the ce; I pretended to y on my cellphone to relieve the overwhelming stress. ..... Even though David was next to me, he teased me several times so I could chat with him, but I deliberately ignored him. ¡°Come on, Leon; you have to talk to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tickle you!¡± David said, which made my eyes widen instantly; I immediately nced sharply at him with an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me!¡± But the devilish smile on David¡¯s face told him he wouldn¡¯t stop doing that to me. He pointed his two hands toward me, ready to tickle my body. ¡°Okay, I lose; I give up!¡± I said surrender before David¡¯s fingers tickled my body. Because I can¡¯t help feeling tickled when someone tickles me, I better give up and decide to chat with him. He smiled so broadly when he heard I gave up and squeezed his seat close to me. ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of the ritual?¡± I asked David Out of curiosity because, since yesterday, they didn¡¯t tell me at all. I could see David¡¯s eyes ncing at his father as if giving a signal whether he could tell or not; I nced at Mr. Henderson, who was currently watching from the rearview mirror. He just smiled and nodded his head. Indicates if David may tell me about the ritual. ¡°That ritual is called Seizing the Throne!¡± David said, which immediately made my eyes widen instantly; I didn¡¯tment because I wanted to hear his exnation regarding the ritual for the Throne in question. ¡°A ritual performed by Werewolves once every ten years in a ce. That ce is an ind in the middle of the sea; the name of the hidden ind is Nagini Ind!¡± ¡°The fight for the Throne is all of us from all races, and the Werewolf n wille to the ind to do a match. Like the name of the ritual, namely the fight for the Throne, this match that will be held is to fight for the Throne from who is the strongest and has the right to get the Throne. the.¡± ¡°For the current Throne is still in Alexa¡¯s hands; she is the strongest female Werewolf who won the Throne Conquest ritual ten years ago!¡± ¡°Those who participate in the ritual are only Werewolves who already have a life partner, a life partner they get from imprinting their partner,¡± David exined in great detail the ritual for the seizure of the Throne in question. He stopped the exnation when exining the problem of life partners, or more precisely, when the werewolf had imprinted his partner. ¡°Every meeting every ten years, there will be many candidates who wille; they will register themselves to take part in the battle to be able to fight for the Throne and be the Throne holder this year.¡± ¡°Is the fight in question going to risk lives?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Of course not, the fight between Werewolves is between brothers, so this fight will not take anyone¡¯s life. This fight is done only to acknowledge the strongest opponent¡¯s strength, so whoever is the greatest has the right to own the Throne.¡± ¡°Are you going to participate in the Throne Seizing Ritual?¡± I asked when I was starting to understand the ritual in question. David nodded his head with a big smile, then said, ¡°Of course I will, because this year I already have a partner, so I have the right to participate in the ritual for the throne!¡± David said with a big smile; then he gently kissed my forehead. ¡°Surely you already know who the partner I mean, because I have imprinted him since he came to my house and stayed at my house, but I just realized it a few days ago!¡± Whatever David exined just now made my heart beat so fast I could feel the heat burst into my cheeks. Surely by this time, my cheeks would be rosy red because I blushed at what he said. After all, I¡¯m sure what he meant was me. ¡°Who¡¯s the partner you¡¯re referring to?¡± I asked haltingly because I was curious about the answer he would give. David smiled and looked at me carefully, then he brought his face closer and kissed me slowly. Our lips pressed together for a few moments, then he let go slowly and answered, ¡°the partner, I mean, is you!¡± And his answer was true to my expectations; I couldn¡¯t say anything at this time because I waspletely stunned by the sentence he had said. My head seemed to explode instantly, and I couldn¡¯t be used to thinking at the moment. ¡°Ahem!¡± But I immediately looked at Mr. Henderson when he suddenly cleared his throat and smiled teasingly. I immediately corrected the way I sat, I didn¡¯t look at David, but my heart was still beating so fast. But smiling broadly, Even though I didn¡¯t look at him, I could feel the auraing out from his body; he immediately leaned his head on my shoulder, saying, ¡°You will still be my partner in the present, in the future until in the future in the next life! ¡± Again, my heart was made by David to beat so wildly that I lost to him because I couldn¡¯t control myself. He took my hand in his and stroked it gently. But from everything I¡¯m feeling right now, there is a distinct feeling of joy in my heart because I can feel this unlimited happiness. I can feel it for real. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the ce; we have to get off and get on the boat to Nagini ind!¡± Said Mr. Henderson with a big smile. Chapter 76 76 Nagini Inds Leon ¡ª¨C The three of us got out of the car, and the wind hit it quite fast because it was near the harbor, so Was couldn¡¯t avoid it. Mr. Joel and his family got out of the car while opening the trunk to take some luggage that needed to be carried. Mr. Henderson did the same thing; he took the luggage in the trunk. Soon after, several people suddenly came up to the six of us. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Can you give me the car keys? We will park the car in the space provided.¡± Said one of the individuals, dressed neatly in ck, who stood in front of Mr. Henderson to ask for his car keys. Mr. Henderson smiled and gave the car key to the individual; not long timeter, the individual immediately took Mr. Henderson¡¯s and Mr. Joel¡¯s car to a ce. ¡°Good afternoon; for the trip to Nagini Ind, we will use the speed boat provided for you all!¡± Said one of the individuals who was currently about to direct us to the speedboat that It had provided. ..... We just nodded and followed the individual; he was a handsome man aged about 25 years. He escorted the six of us to the speed boat parked at the port. The man stood near the speed boat and invited the six of us to get on first. We immediately got on the speedboat and took our seats. This speed boat has a capacity of many people; maybe if it is filled with four more people, it will still be enough. After the six of us got on the speedboat, the man smiled. Then I got on the speed boat too. It turned out that he was the one driving this speed boat to Nagini Ind. This is my first experience taking a speed boat to a ce because I have never traveled across the sea for a long time. ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± David asked me while putting his arm around me. But I just kept quiet because I felt nausea and erratic cold sweat. ¡°I think he gets seasick; it¡¯s normal if he first rides a speed boat across the sea,¡± Rnd said. And that¡¯s true because I feel seasick, like what he said. ¡°Leon, Be patient; the trip won¡¯t take long, only 15 minutes to reach Nagini ind,¡± said Mr. Henderson. I silently listen to what they say because this feeling of nausea and cold sweat is so troublesome. After more than 5 minutes in this speed boat, my feelings have improved; I can already adjust to the situation, like rocking on a speed boat. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Asked me while gently rubbing my back. ¡°I think so,¡± I replied While trying to see the scenery around me. But unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see anything because everything was just seawater visible from end to end again. ¡°Please, everyone can close their eyes first because, after this, we will pass through the transparent shield that protects the ind of Nagini.¡± Said the man while smiling at us. I¡¯m still confused about digesting the transparent shield that protects Nagini Ind; then I look ahead to see what the transparent shield looks like. ¡°Leon, close your eyes because a dazzling light will appear when the transparent protective shield opens,¡± David said while pointing his hand in front of my eyes to help cover my eyes. I just obeyed what he said; Then Shortly after that, I suddenly heard a sound simr to an open gate. Zhep! I opened my eyes and looked behind me; my eyes widened when I saw a transparent shield that opened and closed when several speedboats entered through the transparent shield. Like a holographic pixel that automatically opens and closes when an object passes through it. When the speedboat stopped, I immediately looked to the front, and my eyes widened again because of a very beautiful gate building. The gate is very simr to the gate in Japan, except that there is a roof in the middle, and the gate¡¯s right and left sides are overgrown with cherry blossoms. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cherry blossoms, but these flowers are simr to cherry blossoms, pink and some white, decorating all the wall fences surrounding Nagini Ind. Nagini Ind cannot be seen from the outside because only supernatural beings of the Werewolf type know this ce. This ce is like a sacred ce for those werewolves. I walked beside David as the man who had previously driven the speed boat ushered us through the arch. After passing through the gate, we stopped for a moment because several individuals were carrying something on a tray. ¡°We have prepared a room fordies and gentlemen who attend the ritual for the throne. For Mr. Henderson, Mr. Joel, Mrs. Bethany, and Mr. Rnd will upy the same ce, and the ce has several rooms,¡± said the man while giving a key to Mr. Henderson. It¡¯s like they forgot about us. Both me and David were not named. ¡°Excuse me, our names have not been mentioned in the list!¡± I said abruptly and looked at the three individuals carrying a tray containing several room keys. The three of them looked at me with a look that was so cynical; I don¡¯t know why but I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m different from the others. After all, I¡¯m not a werewolf. ¡°Oh, calm down; Mr. Leon and Mr. David will get their room; here is the key. You will get a room with only two people,¡± said the man, smiling at me and then giving the key to David. Of course, that confused me because only David and I suddenly had a different room than the others. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Thank you, now. Please take us to our room!¡± Mr. Henderson cut in on What I was about to say, then smiled at me and winked back. That made me pause for a moment because David didn¡¯tment at all, but I could feel a happy auraing out of his body. I pinched his left arm while whispering, ¡°Just watch out if you mess with me!¡± David smiled broadly, then nodded his head; he gave me a thumbs up, indicating that he understood. But this isn¡¯t a very good idea. Chapter 77 77 Register as Participant Leon ¡ª¨C After the man who drove the speed boat led us to our respective rooms, he immediately yed off, saying goodbye to leave us. ¡°Alright, because all my duties have beenpleted to ensure all your safety, I will say goodbye first to return to my duties,¡± said the man while bowing my head in front of us, the six. But the thing that made me feel reluctant was that we didn¡¯t know what his name was. ¡°Wait,¡± The man stopped immediately and then looked at me; even David and the others also looked at me with a look full of question marks. ¡°Yes, Mr. Leon, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Asked the man with a broad smile at me. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked what made his eyes round instantly; I could see the auraing out of his body as if he felt blushing when I asked his name. ..... ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not that I refuse, but it¡¯s not polite for me to tell my name to you.¡± Said the man while bowing his head. Because I know the aura is quite scary out of David¡¯s body. I held David¡¯s hand, stroked it, and smiled at him; the creepy aura immediately shrank and disappeared from David¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s okay; just mention what your name is?¡± I said and asked the man back. The man looked at me with a little worried; then I saw Mr. Henderson nod his head with a smile, and then the man finally answered a question from me. ¡°My name is George,¡± he replied, bending his body in front of me. ¡°Ahh, okay, thank you, George!¡± I replied with a smile at him, then he glorified his head and left. After George left us, Mr. Henderson and Mr. Joel were busy arranging luggage to be brought into the inn. I only saw those who were currently busy moving the item, while when I was about to help Mr. Henderson, David forbade me and asked me to help him bring his luggage to our room. ¡°You better help me prepare our room both,¡± David whispered to me, then took my hand and headed to our room, both not far from the inn of the four of them. I obeyed when David said the sentence because I couldn¡¯t help but have to be in a room with him. ¡°Why did you ask the name of the man?¡± David asked me while entering the room. ¡°Nothing; I feel there is something different in him; I think he is a unique supernatural creature,¡± I replied while sitting, and then my eyes were absent from the entire room that was so beautiful; the decorations given in this ce made We arefortable to linger in the room. David nodded his head and then stored the bag he was carrying in the cupboard next to the bed. Then he sat next to me while hugging me slowly. ¡°What do you feel right now?¡± David asked with a smile at me. I thought for a moment, then exhaled slowly and answered, ¡°What I feel is happy because I will be able to watch a ritual of the match to win the throne!¡± He chuckled, then said again, ¡°Is that just that?¡± He asked while kissing my cheek. ¡°Hmmm, for example?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°For example, like when the two of us, we can be in the room together, and many more,¡± he said while teasing me. I knew where this topic would continue, but I immediately stood and pointed at him. ¡°What time are we going to the arena to register?¡± I asked to distract him. David¡¯s face was immediately ugly when he found out I had changed the topic, then he looked at the cell phone in his hand, ¡°Fifteen minutes, I think,¡± he replied, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s go there immediately because I want to see anything on this Nagini Ind,¡± I said with a spirit that made him immediately smile. David got up, invited me out of the room, and headed to Mr. Henderson¡¯s inn and others to go together to the arena to register. ¡°So, who will participate in this match?¡± I asked curiously when the six of us walked through the path to a ce. ¡°My wife and I will participate in the match, haha!¡± Mr. Joel answered while chuckling. ¡°Yes, we both will participate in the match,¡± Mrs. Bethany added while embracing her husband. ¡°Wahhh, great, I can¡¯t wait to see you twopete,¡± I replied, pping for them. ¡°You should be more impatient to see David¡¯s match because this is the first match he will do.¡± Said Mr. Joel, ncing at David. I looked at David with a smile, and I could feel that he was currently nervous because this was his first match. Not long after, we arrived in front of a very high building; the building was shaped like the Colosseum in Rome but was not bigger than the one in Rome. ¡°This is the ce where the match is.¡± Mr. Henderson pointed at therge gray building in front of us six. ¡°You wait here together with Rnd because we will register first.¡± Mr. Henderson smiled at me; when Mr. Henderson said the sentence, David¡¯s face suddenly became ugly instantly. I know for sure because he doesn¡¯t like Rnd, but I nodded my head to David and signaled that I would be fine. David, who understood my signal, immediately nodded and left the ce; the four headed to the registration ce to register as participants. ¡°How do you feel in a ce like this?¡± Rnd asked me while inviting me to sit in a chair behind us. I thought for a moment to answer his question; I sat next to him while looking at the extraordinarily beautiful sight around me. ¡°I am very happy because I can be in a ce like this; I think this is a beautiful ce for the first time I have visited in my life,¡± I replied, looking around me and watching the beautiful ces I can use to take pictures. David had previously reminded me not to take a single photo on Nagini Ind because it would be dangerous. Rnd just nodded his head. ¡°Then what about you? How do you feeling to this ind? Is this your first arrival?¡± I asked curiously at Rnd. Rnd shook his head and then looked down; his aura also changed, not the same as before; I could feel a deep sadness in him at this time. ¡°This is not my first visit to Nagini Ind; I used to havepeted to win the throne twenty years ago,¡± Rnd answered with a deeper sadness than before. Chapter 78 78 Win Your Heart! Leon ¡ª¨C This wasn¡¯t his first timeing to this Nagini ind, and Rnd said that 20 years ago, he had participated in the contest for the Throne, so had he ever had a partner? ¡°What-¡± ¡°Leon,e here.¡± But before I had the chance to ask about it, Rnd and I immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. David called me while asking me to be able to approach him. I looked at Rnd for a while, and he immediately nodded, asking me toe over to David immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will approach David first,¡± I said, smiling at him before I finally left him sitting in that ce alone. ..... I walked rather quickly to where David was; he was seen smiling at me while carrying something in his hand. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked curiously when I got to him. David smiled at me and then handed me an ice cream cone. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it; it¡¯s an ice cream cone with Cherry vor!¡± I widened my smile immediately when I received the ice cream; I couldn¡¯t wait to try it immediately. ¡°Emmm, this is delicious; I like it!¡± I eximed while continuing to lick the ice cream that David had just given me. But my activity stopped when suddenly David was silent and looked at me with a very strange look. ¡°David? Are you all right?¡± I asked him, which made him immediately wake up from his reverie. ¡°Ah yes, hmm, I¡¯m just that; ah, do you want to go for a walk? I¡¯ll take you to a ce before the match starts,¡± David said haltingly, then diverted a topic I was about to ask. I thought he was quite weird and unskilled at lying to himself, and I nodded my head in confirmation of what he said. I waved to Rnd because David and I went to a ce leaving the registration area. ¡°So, did you get the token number of participants topete?¡± I asked out of curiosity because I didn¡¯t know how the match would go. ¡°Ah yes, that¡¯s right. I got a Token with the number 12, and when the match starts when the token number is mentioned, it¡¯s time topete against other Werewolves.¡± David said as he gave a golden-colored token with the Number 12 engraved on the token. ¡°Do you know how many participants in totalpeted for the Throne?¡± I asked David. David was silent for a moment as if thinking about an answer to my question, then he snapped his fingers and answered my question, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there were 50 participants, and they all came from different races and ns.¡± ¡°Are all participants going topete until a winner is found to win the throne?¡± I asked David. ¡°Of course, all participants will be screened, and the winner will continue topete until the final round of the match against Alexa, the reigning champion ten years ago,¡± David said while inviting me to sit on the edge of the pier. The scenery in this ce is good because you can see the match building that looks like the Colosseum standing so firmly in the middle of this ind. ¡°Are you sure about joining this fight?¡± I asked David again whether he was sure about joining the fight for the Throne. David Silence for a moment; I can feel the Auraing out on his body. Suddenly Aura is full of? The changing color of Aura made me confused about what David was currently feeling. ¡°I have to be sure. Because I have a goal, I can win this match and take the Throne from Alexa!¡± David said with a smile, then looked at me deeply. ¡°Is your goal inpeting only to win the Throne?¡± I asked David while passing the gold token back to him. David looked at me with a different look this time, his eyes looked more serious, and his Aura told him that he was about to say something serious. I can feel it so clearly. ¡°Of course, my goal inpeting for the Throne is not because I want to win the Throne, because my real goal is to be able to win your heart!¡± My eyes widened instantly, and my cheeks felt so hot when I heard the sentence he had just said; even my heart stopped when I heard thest sentence from David. Shortly after that moment, David suddenly brought his face closer to mine; he immediately kissed my lips gently; I spontaneously closed my eyes and enjoyed David¡¯s lips which were currently in contact with me. Our lips pressed together for about 10 seconds, then David let go; he smiled at me and cupped his hands on my cheeks. ¡°Because the only person I want to win over is you!¡± David said while smiling warmly at me. I don¡¯t know what to say or do; I can only smile broadly and hug him slowly. It felt so warm when I hugged him; I could feel David¡¯s heartbeat pounding so fast when I hugged him suddenly. David stroked my back and then kissed my cheek several times. An hourter. Many Werewolves from various races and ns are lined up in front of the Colosseum building. They all came together with their respective families, more precisely with their respective herds. Each herd usually contains 10 to 15 members. Only members of Mr. Henderson are the least because it has only six people. After queuing for more than 30 minutes, we finally entered the Colosseum, looking for seats the organizers provided because each race and n has its reserved seat. We once headed to Tribune F and sat in the fifth row from the bottom. The seats of the six of us were closer to the match arena. And can see the game that is in front of us. The seats provided are also quitefortable, with foam on the seats, making you not tired when watching the matchter. But when I was about to upy my seat, I felt my index finger suddenly scratched by a sharp object on my chair. ¡°Aww!¡± I groaned instantly and saw my index finger suddenly bleeding; Mr. Henderson immediately widened his eyes when my index finger bled. ¡°It¡¯s Bad!!!¡± Mr. Henderson said while looking at me frantically. David, who saw this, suddenly grabbed me and grabbed my injured right hand, then he put my index finger into his mouth. Chapter 79 79 Dangerous Little Mistakes! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Aww!¡± David, who saw this, suddenly grabbed me and grabbed my injured right hand, then he put my index finger into his mouth. I was shocked when David did that, but what he was doing right now was to save my life. If David didn¡¯t do that immediately, surely many other Werewolves in the Colosseum would smell the scent of the rare blood in my body. And, of course, that would be bad news for me. David asked me to sit in his ce; then he sat in my ce while still sucking my index finger. Meanwhile, Mr. Henderson and Mrs. Bethany were busy opening her backpack; they both wanted to prepare something to make my blood stop flowing. ¡°Leon, swallow this pill immediately!¡± Mr. Henderson said, giving me a ck pill and asking me to swallow it immediately. ..... I did what he said, then Mrs. Bethany prepared bandages to cover my wounds. ¡°David, Is the blood stilling out?¡± Mr. Henderson asked David to make sure Because after I took the ck pill, my blood shouldn¡¯t flow out anymore. ¡°David! Hey, wake up!¡± Rnd raised his voice while shaking David¡¯s body a few times when he was silent and still held my hand tightly with an empty gaze toward the front. ¡°David!¡± I called him softly and made him wake up instantly. David¡¯s face was confused, then he looked at his father, and he nodded his head and let go of my index finger, which he sucked. Mrs. Bethany immediately bandaged the scratch wound on my index finger with the bandage she had prepared. After the bandagepletely covered my index finger, the blood stopped flowing from the wound. Mr. Henderson, Mr. Joel, Rnd, and Mrs. Bethany looked around as if making sure no werewolves had seen what happened. Because if even one Werewolf could sense the scent of rare blood from my body, it would be a disaster for me. The four of them nodded their heads, indicating that things were safe. None of the Werewolves knew about what just happened. I could breathe a sigh of relief when they confirmed that things were safe, but what confused me was David, who was just silent and sweating all over his body. ¡°David, are you all right?¡± I asked David, who was sitting next to me, but he kept quiet and didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Mr. Henderson, I think there is something wrong with David since earlier, he was just silent, and his whole body was wet with sweat!¡± I whispered to Mr. Henderson when I sensed something was different about David. Mr. Henderson immediately approached David and tried to examine him, he shook David¡¯s body several times and called his son¡¯s name several times, but David did not respond. After a while, suddenly, Mr. Henderson widened his eyes and looked at me. ¡°I think David has drunk Leon¡¯s rare blood!¡± His words left me speechless for a moment. Mr. Joel, Mrs. Bethany, and Rnd were shocked when they heard what Mr. Henderson had just said. But not long after that, David suddenly stood up instantly, and I could see an Aura explosioning out of his body. An aura that was so scary that purple and red mixed into one, an aura that was dense and spread almost throughout Tribune F. The other Werewolves in Tribune F also felt the same way; they all looked at David with terrified looks because this Aura was truly terrifying, had murderous intent, and an extraordinary thirst for blood. Even Mr. Henderson, Mr. Joel, Mrs. Bethany, and Rnd, who were near David, didn¡¯t move, as if the four were afraid to move or get closer to David. I, who was not affected by that, immediately approached David and ventured to calm him down because I knew that, at this moment, something must have happened to his body due to identally drinking the rare blood inside me. ¡°David, look at me,¡± I said softly, then directed David¡¯s face so he could see me, then slowly, I immediately kissed his lips to calm him down. Not long after that, the scary Aura slowly shrank and faded instantly; Mr. Henderson and the scared others immediately stood up and tried to calm David. I broke my kiss on him and then looked at him; David¡¯s face looked confused, and he said, ¡°How did you do that to me? Even to be aware of something I can¡¯t control, I can do it right away when you kiss me!¡± David said with wide eyes in disbelief. I just stayed silent and shrugged my shoulders because what I just did was a spontaneous action that I felt I needed to do. The other werewolves in Tribune F slowly calmed down because the killing auraing out of David¡¯s body had disappeared. David looked at his father and the others, then he looked at me and said, ¡°There was a power so Powerful inside me that exploded when I identally swallowed Leon¡¯s rare blood!¡± Mr. Henderson and the others fell silent when they heard what David had just said; of course, I was silent too because Is that possible? ¡°But you still have to be careful, don¡¯t make other Werewolves Suspicious of our current whereabouts! I¡¯m sure because after you identally released your horrible killing aura, the Werewolves in Tribune F have already marked you.¡± Said Mr. Henderson reminded David. David just nodded his head understanding what his father said. When things had calmed down and the entire Colosseum was upied by the Werewolves who had arrived, the old man appeared in the arena. ¡°Good evening, everyone; after this, we will start our match, The Ritual of Sequestration of the Throne,¡± said the old man. ¡°There are no specific rules forpeting in this arena, only one rule that It cannot break: killing fellow Werewolves in the arena.¡± ¡°Each match only has 5 minutes to determine the winner of each preliminary round, and if there are Werewolves at the time of the match and have almost the same strength, and the match is a draw, then the referee has the right to determine who is the winner of the match.¡± ¡°Are you all understand these simple, easy-to-understand rules?¡± shouted the old man while looking at the entire Tribune surrounding him. There was no answer from the audience or the participants from the Throne Seizing Ritual, so the man had taken it upon himself to specte if they all understood. ¡°Alright, since no onemented at all, then the Ritual of the Throne Ritual match will begin immediately!¡± Chapter 80 80 The Match Begin! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Alright, since no onemented at all, then the Ritual of the Throne Ritual match will begin immediately!¡± The old man shouted while looking at the audience and the participants in the Tribune. After entering the Arena, a middle-aged man wearing all ck and a gold belt walked in carrying a box containing something. ¡°For the first match, I will take this gold token randomly, and the two numbers that appear will be the participants for tonight¡¯s first match!¡± The old man said with a smile to the audience in this Colosseum. He walked closer to someone carrying the box and randomly took a gold token. After getting it, he raised the token high while shouting, ¡°For the first two contestants, is token number 13 Gill Su against token number 25 Andrew Rush,¡± said the man while holding up the token he had just picked up. Soon two young-looking individuals entered the Arena. The old man who previously exined the rules of the Match and who took the token disappeared from the Arena, and the middle-aged man who carried the box was still in the Arena. He was the referee of this Match. ..... All the audience cheered upon seeing the two participants enter the Arena. ¡°Before the match starts, introduce I am Roberto, the referee of tonight¡¯s match!¡± Said the middle-aged man introducing himself. ¡°Are you two ready to perform the Throne Rising Ritual?¡± Roberto asked the two participants. ¡°Yes!¡± Answer the two participants confidently that their gazes are so sharp looking at each other. ¡°And the first match of the ritual for the Throne begins!¡± Roberto said and suddenly disappeared from the Arena match. Currently, there are only two participants in thepetition-Gill Su and Andrew Rush. Right now, my attention wasn¡¯t on the two participants who had already started fighting but on David, who was to my left. I¡¯m still worried about his uncertain state, even from the random aura thates from his body; I can¡¯t read it at all. But he looks so fine and seems to enjoy the currently underway Match. All the audience and participants in the stands enjoyed the ongoing Match. The Match was quite fierce because it had only been running for 2 minutes, but the Arena of the Match seemed like it was about to be destroyed because of the attacks of the two of them, which were without a draw. I watched the two of them in the match arena give off auras with such strong killing intent toward each other. Even though the strength of the two of them is also extraordinary, the opening of the Match begins with an extraordinary show that will certainly amaze anyone when they see it. ¡°Werewolf Sacred w Awaits!¡± shed! shed! Andrew gave that attack while leaping into the air; a sharp de from the w produced a white light-like aura that shot swiftly toward Gill Su. But Gill Su didn¡¯t want to be outdone; he also dodged and counterattacked Andrew with quite a bit of force. ¡°Heavenly Werewolf Roar! ¡°RAWRRRRRR!¡± A roar so powerful that Andrew¡¯s attack immediately disappeared by a second, even Gill Su¡¯s roar attack continued to have an impact until it finally knocked Andrew quite far from the Arena. At the same time, the referee came home and suddenly blew the whistle so loudly, indicating that the Match was over. ¡°Token Number 13 Gill Su won the first match!¡± Roberto shouted while pointing at Gill Su. All the spectators cheered when they heard the winner of the first Match; I just joined in the apuse to give appreciation to the winner. Not long after, several medical team members immediately secured Andrew, unconscious. Meanwhile, Gill Su Returned to his seat with a big smile that never faded. I¡¯m sure he willpete again in the next round because right now is the preliminary round to select half of the participants to go to the next Match. Roberto re-entered the Arena with a big smile; then he took another gold token from the box he was carrying. ¡°And I will randomly pick again for the second match!¡± He said with a grin, then took two more tokens and raised the tokens high. ¡°And for the second match, the token with the number 12 David Henderson against the token with the number 34 Lin Tian!¡± I widened my eyes instantly when I heard token number 12 mentioned by the referee; I immediately nced to my left, and David was not in his ce. He just disappeared and immediately appeared in the middle of the Arena. The surprising speed surprised me; not only me but Mr. Henderson and the others also felt the same way. ¡°Is the speed that David has normal?¡± Rnd asked with a nk look towards David, who was already in the middle of the Arena. Mr. Henderson shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not normal; David can¡¯t run that fast!¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m not sure if he was running. Did he use some teleportation power to arrive in the middle of the Arena within seconds?¡± said Mr. Joel added. I kept quiet, listening to what they discussed because I feared David couldn¡¯t control his powers. I think that rare blood from me that he identally swallowed made him have such high adrenaline even his strength was also exploding like an abnormal one in his body. I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to himter. All the spectators in the stands looked stunned when they saw David suddenly in the middle of the Arena. After a few seconds, the referee called his name. Not long after, the figure of the man who was about to fight David in the ritual fight for the Throne walked casually into the Arena. From his name alone, I can see that hees from an Eastern country, China. Where Di there is very popr with extraordinary martial arts, this fight will make it difficult for David because surely the man has extraordinary martial arts. His calm aura indicates that this man is very good at controlling his aura; he has a lot of power inside him. ¡°David, you have to be careful,¡± I whispered while looking at David, and at that moment, David suddenly looked at me and gave a thumbs up. My eyes widened when he heard my whisper. Chapter 81 81 Creepy Power! Leon ¡ª¨C I was surprised when I whispered those words, and David responded by giving me a thumbs up and smiling looking at me. Did he hear what I just said? While the distance between us was so far, the Tribune and the center of the arena were far apart; there was no way he could hear my whispered words because the crowd¡¯s voices were louder than mine. But David seemed normal with it; he was unaware of anything that might be happening inside him. Because I realized it, something had changed inside him. ¡°I¡¯m sure the power in David¡¯s body is boiling perfectly because I just whispered a sentence, and I addressed it to him; he responded by giving a thumbs up and smiling at me. How could that happen while the screams from the audience are louder than my whispers!¡± I said while looking at Mr. Henderson, who was next to me. ¡°Is that true? Then what Aura are you seeinging out of David¡¯s body?¡± Mr. Henderson asked me to see the Auraing out of David¡¯s body. And when I narrowed my eyes looking at David, I saw that that purple mixed with red Aura was still enveloping his body, like It bnced the two auras like never before. At the time of the incident on that full moon night, the Aura that emanated from David¡¯s body was a ghastly deep purple color. And David¡¯s Aura is red, but the two colors seem to blend into one this time. ..... I exined this to Mr. Henderson, who was just silent, looking at David with a worried face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked at Rnd when he suddenly asked me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little worried about David¡¯s uncertain condition!¡± I replied while looking at David, who was currently excited to have a match against Lin Tian. ¡°Alright, for the second match begins!¡± Roberto shouted while blowing his whistle and signaling that the match had started. David looked like he was getting ready to attack; he transformed himself into a Werewolf form and looked so terrible because the color of his bright red eyes seemed to intimidate anyone who saw him. Many audiences who saw this were shocked because they had just discovered that David has the strength of the Werewolf at the Alpha level. I¡¯m sure they were surprised by that because some of the discussions behind me say the same thing. They did not expect David had reached the Alpha level. Meanwhile, Lin Tian also changed himself into Werewolf form; I slightly widened my eyes when I saw the Werewolf form change on Lin Tian ??Because he has white Werewolf fur. Like an albino werewolf. His eyes glowed bright blue, and his Aura was still so calm that no killing intent was directed at David. David moved so quickly, darted to and fro, then suddenly in front of Lin Tian; when David was about to Swing a punch towards Lim Tian¡¯s face, Lin Tian suddenly disappeared from his sight and reappeared behind David then gave a punch to David¡¯s back which made him bounce so far. Bushhhh!!! ¡°Woaaaa!!!¡± The audience cheered when they saw this scene because it turned out that Lin Tian¡¯s strength was truly extraordinary; in just a few seconds, he managed to hit David from behind. The Arena wall copsed instantly when David¡¯s body hit it, but not long after that, a terrifying aura came out of the dust that covered the ruins. I widened my eyes instantly when I found out that it was the sinister Aura residing within David¡¯s body. The Aura came out so big and immediately made everyone silent. A red sh suddenly appeared from behind the dozens of dust, and a terrifying Werewolf appeared in front of Lin Tian in a matter of seconds. ¡°Heavenly Werewolf Punch!¡± BUAK! BANG! David provides an extremely deadly attack, and anyone hit by the attack will definitely lose their life. But I don¡¯t think Lim Tian will die because I¡¯m sure with the strength he has, he can fend off David¡¯s deadly attacks. Only a few seconds after David punched Lin Tian in the chest and sent him flying so far and crashing into the arena wall, David reappeared in front of Lin Tian and was ready to deliver his next attack. ¡°Sharp ws of Death!¡± ¡°David!¡± I screamed in a whisper, calling his name because I knew if David had made the attack, his enemy would surely have been decapitated by the attack. SLASHED! David¡¯s sharp ws shot out of nowhere; he froze after delivering his final strike. As the cloud of dust faded, I saw that Lin Tian was fine, and the attack hit the upper wall where Lin Tian was. Lin Tian looked so scared; even his previously calm Aura had now disappeared and was reced by an aura of fear that was so gripping. The Referee blew the whistle to stop the fight. Then he looked at David with disbelief. ¡°The winner of the second match is Token number 12, David Henderson!¡± Roberto shouted while pointing at David. The crowd cheered when they heard Roberto had decided the winner; David smiled broadly and then suddenly disappeared from the arena, leaving the audience. The Referee looked confused, and David appeared next to me. I only had time to blink my eyes when David was to my left. ¡°How was my match? Was it amazing?¡± David asked me with a big smile holding my hand tightly. I nodded and gave him a big smile, confirming his request. I¡¯m still afraid of the power in David¡¯s body at this time, his Aura is still left behind, and I can see that he still has a terrible killing intent. ¡°You must be careful controlling your power, David because I can feel that your Aura is very negative! Do you want to kill your enemy earlier?¡± I asked while looking at him seriously. David suddenly became silent when he heard my question; he looked at me and replied, ¡°If you didn¡¯t call my name, I might have killed him!¡± Deg! My heart seemed to stop pounding when I heard what he said; what if it happened without Me Here? Of course, he would be disqualified for killing another Werewolf. Chapter 82 82 Self Control~ David ¡ª¨C Honestly, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I identally swallowed rare blood that I shouldn¡¯t have tasted. But the feeling of wanting to taste and enjoy the blood was very real when I tried to stop the bleeding in Leon¡¯s hand. When I sucked his index finger, my eyes widened instantly, and my heart seemed to stop to beat. That¡¯s when I felt like there was rare blood; that was the first time I felt it. I can¡¯t describe what it tastes like, like sugar, But sweeter smells good But smells better than flowers. I swallowed two drops, three drops to almost a full bend in my mouth. I identally swallowed the rare blood; I couldn¡¯t refuse to be able to swallow the rare blood. Because being in my position is very difficult, other werewolves will be able to smell the scent of this rare blood if I spit it out. ..... But when I swallowed it and felt the pleasure of the taste of rare blood, an Opium feeling inside me seemed to want to explode instantly, and I wanted to taste Leon¡¯s rare blood constantly. The incident happened 45 minutes ago, and now I sit quietly, watching the match in the arena. Still ringing in my mind from the time I fought before, I didn¡¯t expect that suddenly a power so great seemed to want to explode inside of me. I can move faster than before, hear more clearly from a great distance, see clearly even though I¡¯m so far away, and smell the aromas and body odors of everyone in the stands. I know this is the result of my ingesting rare blood from Leon. Even though it was only a mouthful, the effect was so amazing. Now I know why Leon is sought after by many other supernatural beings. Because the rare blood that is in him is so useful for anyone who gets it. Right now, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the match because all I was paying attention to was Leon, who was to my right. He looks like he¡¯s having fun watching the match in the arena, but I know that right now, he must also be feeling tremendous fear with the power that I have. I can feel it even though Leon is covering it. If he hadn¡¯t called my name earlier, I would have killed the Werewolf I was fighting with. And for sure, I will be disqualified. I want to control myself fully, but the thirst for blood and fighting is so great, and it seems like a constant desire to kill my opponent. Should I tell dad? But there are better times. While I was busy paying attention to Leon, I suddenly felt a huge killing intent towards me. Immediately I looked in a certain direction, and my gut feeling told me that such a great killing intent wasing from someone currently sitting on the Throne. Alexa is currently looking at me so intently as if she wants to kill me. I know he was the champion ten years ago, with incredible strength; she must be getting stronger now because she has been preparing to fight the challengers who will fight herter. I can feel her dislike of her. ¡°David? Are you all right?¡± I immediately turned to Leon when I heard him speak, and he tapped me on the shoulder several times. ¡°Huh huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked while watching him closely. ¡°It¡¯s time for your match again, the referee has called you several times, but you don¡¯t pay any attention to it.¡± I widened my eyes and looked towards the arena when the referee looked at me with a sharp gaze; at that moment, I immediately moved so fast. In just a few seconds, I was in the middle of the arena and faced my enemy this time. ¡°If you daydream again when summoned, I will disqualify you!¡± Said the referee while looking intently at me. I just nodded my head in understanding to respect him. ¡°Are you two ready?¡± I nodded my head, and the man in front of me did the same; he looked older than me and had a bigger muscr body than me, and I thought he was Werewolf the Alpha. ¡°Okay, token number 12, David Henderson¡¯s match against token number 49 Peter Hale, it¡¯s begun!¡± shouted the referee, then disappeared suddenly from the match arena. In that instant, I saw Peter change into a werewolf form, and my guess was correct: He was the Werewolf, the Alpha. It has dark ck fur, a taller and bigger body than me, and looks like I will be bullied by it. ¡°Death Werewolf Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!¡± I have yet to have time to transform myself into Werewolf form, but Peter has alreadyunched an attack on me. I immediately dodged the attack and turned into a werewolf form. It¡¯s strange that now I can move so agile and faster than before because I can easily avoid even deadly attacks from him. I¡¯m currently behind Peter, preparing an attack for him. ¡°Werewolf Death Fist Awaits!¡± BUAK! I immediately threw a punch at Peter, who was in front of me, I aimed my punch at his back, and when my punch hit him, he immediately bounced to the end of the arena. Dust immediately clumped right where it fell. But soon, a ck shadow appeared from the dust inds. I could see a movement so quickly heading towards me, those bright red eyes I could see ring at me. ¡°Holy Werewolf Sharp ws!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! SLASHED! Three times sharp ws from Peter shot so quickly towards me. A white de resulting from its sharp ws slid towards me. BANG! BANG! BANG! SLASHED! I tried to avoid it a few times, but itsst attack hit me in the back. His sharp incision managed to make my back bleed quite a lot. ¡°Shit! It¡¯s Bad!¡± I cursed, knowing that the Alpha¡¯s attacks would be very difficult to heal. The sharp ws it had left on my back would take longer to heal; this was hard to fight against, as it would surely win if it continued to attack me in session. ¡°David, believe me, you can do it! I will give you the answers to the questions you ask!¡± I widened my eyes suddenly when I heard the whisper so. I nced at Leon and then smiled widely Because I knew the answer he meant. I stood up with a burning passion. I immediately took out all the abilities that remained in me. Gives a direct hit to Peter. ¡°Holy Werewolf Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!!¡± Chapter 83 83 Promising an Answer Leon ¡ª¨C Seeing him limp after being hit by a divorce attack from Peter made me worry about David¡¯s current state. The attack badly injured his back with such a deep cut, and I know that the wound from the Alpha figure will be difficult to heal; by the way, I know that from a movie, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not in this reality. I suddenly thought of a promise I would give him, an answer I would give him. I looked at David and then whispered a sentence to him. ¡°David, believe me, you can do it! I will give you the answers to the questions you ask!¡± I said those words worriedly, and it wasn¡¯t long before he suddenly looked at me and smiled broadly in his Werewolf form. It¡¯s a bit weird, but I understand he is smiling at me. I saw Auraing out of David¡¯s body so big; then he attacked Peter. ..... ¡°Holy Werewolf Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!!¡± A sinister roar came out of David¡¯s mouth, and the audience in the stands covered their ears. Peter, who was in front of him, immediately flew far out of the arena. BANG! An explosion urred as Peter¡¯s body collided with the Werewolf statues on each side of the arena. All the audience who were under him immediately shot to avoid the ruins. Roberto as the referee immediately shot toward where Peter was; I¡¯m sure he would confirm Peter¡¯s condition. I narrowed my eyes and saw that Peter¡¯s body was still fine and not disintegrated like the other supernatural creatures that had wanted to kidnap me that night. Huh! I breathed a sigh of relief because I was certain Peter was still alive. ¡°The winner of the Twenty-fourth match of the first preliminary round is token number 12, David Henderson!¡± Roberto shouted loudly while pointing in the direction where David was. ¡°Woahhhhh!!!¡± All the spectators cheered wildly when David won the match for the second time. Only one game is left to finish the match in the first round. Forty-eight participantspeted tonight; only Davidpeted twice because one participant could not participate in the match due to being absent for no apparent reason. David immediately moved so quickly and suddenly was next to me again. He smiled at me while catching his breath. His face was so pale that he looked like he was about to faint. ¡°Mr. Henderson, you must treat the wound on David¡¯s back first!¡± I said while looking at Mr. Henderson with a worried look. Mr. Henderson, who had already prepared his equipment, immediately approached David. He immediately gave a sprinkle of medicine that sprinkled on the wound on David¡¯s back. I couldn¡¯t see the moment because the cut on David¡¯s back was so deep I could only hold his hand while trying to strengthen it. ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± David groaned in pain with cold sweat drenching his body; suddenly, he was unconscious for a moment. ¡°David!!! David!!!¡± ¡°Rx, Leon, he just fainted; we have to take him to the inn immediately!¡± said Mr. Henderson trying to calm me, who was currently panicking. ¡°You guys stay here to hear the next announcement,¡± said Mr. Henderson on Mr. Joel and Mrs. Bethany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll let you knowter!¡± Answer Mr. Joel. Mr. Joel entered the next round because he had fought his wife during the match earlier, but before the two of them could fight, Mrs. Bethany gave up first. I know for sure Mrs. Bethany gave that opportunity to her husband. The four of us left the Tribune and headed to the inn. David was currently in Rnd¡¯s arms. Rnd decided to return to the inn with Mr. Henderson and me; he said he wanted to rest. After arriving at the inn, Rndid David¡¯s body on the bed. Rndid David¡¯s body on his stomach because the wound on his back had not fully healed. ¡°Will the wound on his back heal soon?¡± I asked frantically while looking at Mr. Henderson and Rnd standing by the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the wound on David¡¯s back will heal quickly. Since it¡¯s a wound from the Alpha, it will take longer to heal than normal. The strength of The Alpha has its level, and Peter is one of The Alphas of a different age. Not bad, his current age is 250 Years, and he has been The Alpha since 150 Years ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinary strength, and anyone who gets injured from it will take a long time to recover!¡± Said Mr. Henderson exined. ¡°Is there another way to heal David quickly?¡± I asked if there would be an answer to my question just now. Mr. Henderson and Rnd paused for a moment and looked at me; it seemed they knew the answer to my question. Mr. Henderson nodded and then looked at me. ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Short answer. ¡°What is it? Can we find a cure?¡± I asked him again. ¡°It¡¯s not medicine that can cure it, but by having sex. Werewolves can heal serious wounds even when Werewolves have sex in their werewolf form.¡± I was silent for a moment when I heard the answer from Mr. Henderson. ¡°Because by having sex, Werewolves will make a better cell regeneration than medicine. A race from the Werewolf cell itself will increase the protection power in the Werewolf¡¯s body,¡± ¡°Therefore, healing wounds with this mode is rmended because the Sell race heals itself in David¡¯s body and must be activated by increasing lust and having intercourse in his Werewolf form!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy!¡± said Mr. Henderson. ¡°Why?¡± I asked tly. ¡°Because the nature of a werewolf who is having sex will be very different from his human nature, he will be more aggressive and violent! Because the lust of a werewolf is higher than that of a normal human.¡± I swallowed hard when I heard Mr. Henderson¡¯s exnation because it felt like the recovery David had to do at this time had no other way but to have sex with him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it, Leon; I won¡¯t force you to do that either. I will look for other alternatives to be able to heal David. Take it easy; you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Mr. Henderson smiled at me; then he sprinkled the sprinkles on David¡¯s back. ¡°Rnd and I will look for a potent herbal medicine for him on this Ind; you take good care of David, okay!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, then took Rnd out of the room, then they both just disappeared. I, who was currently near the door, looked at David, who was limp on the bed; I closed the door and locked it because I knew this was the only way to heal him. ¡°I will heal you, David!¡± I said while taking off my clothes. Chapter 84 84 Healing David (Bonus Chapter)(18+) This chapter is special for @TrueBLFan1977 for gifting Two Dragons and a massage chair; I¡¯m so lucky to get it from you. This chapter is special for you; I hope you like it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Leon ¡ª¨C I was silent, looking at David, who was lying on his stomach in bed; he looked so weak andpletely helpless. I have to cure him by doing this. There is no other way but to have sex with him. After I took off all my clothes, I drew closer to him, looking at him carefully. I saw the scissors next to the table; I took them and undressed David by cutting them. ..... He had not regained consciousness; seeing his back hurt so badly was hard. After I had managed to open David¡¯s clothes, I now had to find a way so he could wake up from his stupor. ¡°David? Are you listening to me?¡± I whispered close to his ear while kissing his ear slowly. ¡°David, wake up; I will give you an answer!¡± I said next as I climbed onto the bed, theny beside him, kissing his ear. It didn¡¯t stop there; I touched my fingers on David¡¯s hands and back, which were not injured. I¡¯m sure this touch can make anyone aroused. I whispered again in his ear and said an answer that he was waiting for because I felt that by giving this answer, he would hear it even though he was unconscious. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your boyfriend!¡± I whispered near his ear, then licked his ear slowly. I closed my eyes and then kissed his lips gently. If this method doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s useless if I keep trying to make David aroused by my touch. It¡¯s been almost 10 seconds since I kissed his lips, but he just kept quiet and didn¡¯t respond; I don¡¯t think I can continue this. Hemmmph! But when I was about to release my kiss, suddenly, I felt a strong push on the nape of my neck, and my kisses were getting deeper on David¡¯s lips. I realized it was David¡¯s hand; he put his tongue in my mouth until our tongues met. David changed his position; I was below, and he was above. We both still kiss each other and y with each other¡¯s tongues. This time it will work. I will seed in healing David. After a few minutes of our kiss, David let go slowly while looking at me. ¡°Are you sure you want to be my boyfriend?¡± David asked in a voice so hoarse I¡¯m sure it must be from the pain in his back. I nodded and kissed him back, ¡°Change into Werewolf form; I want to have sex with you tonight!¡± I said, looking deep into his eyes. ¡°Huh, are you sure?¡± David asked, confused when I made such a request. I don¡¯t think he knows for a long time about self-healing techniques using the lust that resides within him. ¡°Change, I beg you!¡± I whispered near his ear, then licked it slowly, and my hands massaged David¡¯s manly assets that were starting to harden under his pants. ¡°Ahhhhh hmmm!¡± David sighed without realizing it when I did that, and at the same time, he slowly transformed himself into the Werewolf form. At that time, David turned into a Werewolf form, which consisted of a sitting position on the bed, and I was on hisp. At this time, David haspletely changed into his werewolf form; by the way, David¡¯s Werewolf face is not like a wolf with a forward snout; David¡¯s face still has a human face but has differences in fangs and pointed ears. So if I¡¯m currently making out with him, kissing passionately, and ying with his tongue, nothing is different. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhhh!¡± At this time, I was sighing because David suddenly squeezed my buttocks quite strongly. What Mr. Henderson said is true if the Werewolf¡¯s lust is higher than his human form. I immediately asked David to get out of bed and stand up because it was impossible if hey down, his back would hurt. At first, David was more confused, but when I slowly kissed his neck and went down, he understood what I would do. ¡°Ahhh ahhh Hmmm!¡± David kept moaning as I yed my tongue against his nipples. Then I slowly went down to his beautiful stomach, then opened his pants. My eyes widened perfectly at the sight of David¡¯s manly assets that were so different. They are bigger and longer. I swallowed hard, then held his manly assets and slowly shook them. David sat on the bed clutching the mattress Because he couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure I gave through my hand¡¯s touch. It didn¡¯t stop there; I immediately stuck out my tongue and licked his manly assets from the bottom up. I¡¯m doing it to his masculine assets, like ying Magnum lollipops and ice cream. ¡°Ahhh ahhhh Leon!!!¡± David groaned incredibly when I yed with his manly assets; when I put it in my mouth, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore; he grabbed my hair tightly and then guided my race from slow to fast. Several times I almost vomited because his manly assets reached my throat. I held it and caught my breath; then, I nced in the mirror behind David and saw that the wound was slowly closing. But not entirely; it seems that what Mr. Henderson said worked. Without wasting any more time, I want to heal him quickly so he can participate in thepetition again. I went to my feet and won my kiss back on his lips; we both kissed fiercely. I¡¯m sitting on hisp, clutching his hair, ying with his tongue, and sucking him a few times. David squeezed my ass firmly, making me unable to hold back this incredible pleasure when he rubbed his manly assets on the lips of my back hole. ¡°Ahhhh Hmmmm!!!¡± I sighed while grabbing his hair. When he did that, he smiled at me while ying with his index finger on the lips of my back hole. ¡°Are you sure you want to continue this?¡± David asked me while looking at me closely. I swallowed my saliva hard and nodded my head slowly because I was sure that with a bigger and longer size than before, I think tomorrow I won¡¯t be able to walk normally. ¡°Do it, but do it slowly. I want to enjoy it, and you should enjoy it too!¡± I replied while licking his lips and smiling at him. David smiled broadly, then licked his hands until they were wet and rubbed them over his manly assets. He did the same to the lip of my back hole, the goal being that his equal assets could fit into mine easily. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Chapter 85 85 True Full Recover! (18+) Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Are you ready?¡± David asked me while looking at me carefully; I bit my lower lip and nodded slowly. Our position was still the same, I was in hisp, and he sat on the edge of the bed. David slowly raised my buttocks then he led his manhood assets to my back hole. When his manhood assets touched my back hole¡¯s lips, I closed my eyes while biting my lower lip and embracing my hands on his neck; I was ready to get a missile attack from his manhood assets. ¡°Leon, look at me!¡± I opened my eyes slowly when David asked me to look at him. ..... Our eyes were locked into one, and David immediately slowly pushed his manhood assets into my back hole. JLEPHHHH! ¡°Arghhhh!¡± David and I both groaned during the process of his manhood assets into my back hole. I saw David¡¯s facial expression. He closed his eyes while biting his lower lip made me increasingly unable to crush his lips. I kissed David¡¯s lips and licked them to relieve the pain in my back hole. At the full-time, David¡¯s manhood assets entered my back hole, and we both seemed to sigh relief. Then I shook my waist slowly, which made David grip the bed so strongly. ¡°Arhhhh ahhhh hmmm!¡± I shook slowly to quickly when I felt that ess to my back hole waspletely slippery. Until it was so easy for David¡¯s virility assets in and out of my back hole. ¡°Ahhh hmm aahhh leon !!!¡± I continued to give him bumps; David did the same thing; he supported his hands on the bed and shook his waist up and down quickly, making the bumps even more delicious. I scratched David¡¯s arm and grabbed his hair several times. Whenpletely stuck his manhood assets until they reached inside. I looked at the bottom ss wound on David¡¯s back, which It almost fully recovered; I smiled broadly and then gave a tighter jacket topletely heal David¡¯s back wound. After 15 minutes of using the style, David held my thighs, and then he stood up; he took me walking in the position of the manhood asset still in my back hole. David leaned my back on the wall behind me, then he asked me to be able to grab his hair, and he gave a really hard race that made me at this time feel the pleasure that I did not feel before. ¡°Ahhh ahhh ahhh !!!¡± I made up several times because I felt the extraordinary pleasure of David¡¯s virility assets, who yed perfectly in my back hole. David crushed my lips and then sucked my neck strongly; I was sure it would cause red markster. The duration of having Sex this time willst for a very long time because, in the werewolf form, David has extraordinary stamina. His lust peaked so heavily, and his enthusiasm also exceeded the spirit of ordinary people. I¡¯m sure he will not finish this game in minutes, maybe even hours, but I will ept it as long as he can recoverpletely. After a few minutes in that style, David carried me to the bed; then, he wanted to ask me to be able to crawl on the edge of the bed. I know he will surely use the doggy style for thest stage of this game. David slowly put his manhood assets back into my back hole; during the process, I could feel a blunt object that was so hard slowly breaking through my back hole. JLEPHHH ¡°Ahhhhh hmmm!¡± David and I groaned simultaneously when his manhood assets fully re-entered my back hole. He gave a firmer race than before, swaying the mattress I lived in violently. This moment is very simr to the moment in the vampire film. Where their honeymoon in the middle of the ind, their first night was the first most terrible and fun first night. I can feel this right now; David holds my waist and continues to give a strong bump. Krak! Brak! And I just imagined the moment in the film; it happened right now. This mattress frame suddenly copsed just like that. Fortunately, David held the book, so I did not fall. We both looked at each other andughed. I saw David, and he smiled at me; he took me to the table next to the bed. David raised me onto the table, then raised my legs; my legs were currently resting on his chest, and then he put his manhood assets back into my back hole. JLEPHHH ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh hmmm!¡± I groaned again when he did that, then slowly I felt David¡¯s back, and I could feel if there was no wound on his back. I smiled broadly and then gave a strong scratch on his back, making David faster and faster game. ¡°Ahhh ahhh!¡± Heposed several times, as well as I. It¡¯s almost time he reached his peak. David spurred even faster and continued to do it until he said, ¡°Leon, I can¡¯t stand it !! I¡¯m ahhhhhh!¡± The thick white liquid sprayed all over my body. My chest and stomach were full of sperm fluid from David¡¯s Manhood assets. David immediately picked me up, and the two of usy on the floor together, and soon David changed into his human form and smiled at me. ¡°You are so extraordinary; this is my best experience!¡± David whispered to me, then kissed my lips gently. Shortly after, David got up and lifted my body, and he took me into the bathroom. ¡°We have to take a shower first!¡± He said with a smile at me. His stamina is still extraordinary, while I have drooped limply because of running out of energy to ept great games from him. ¡°Your wound had healedpletely,¡± I said when we both looked in the mirror. He turned and looked at his back, and David felt he had just realized if the wound on his back had recovered. ¡°Wow! Howe?¡± He asked, confused. Then he looked at me, and it felt like David realized that. David immediately kissed me deeply and lifted my body. ¡°You are the best!¡± He said as we both took a bath together under the grains of warm water. Chapter 86 86 Awwh! ~ Breakfast! Leon ¡ª¨C I opened my eyes slowly as the sunlight streamed in through the window of this room. I was still naked in David¡¯s arms; after taking a shower, the two of us immediately decided to sleepst night. And just so you know, David and I yed up to two roundsst night. But he wasn¡¯t in his werewolf form because I¡¯m sure I couldn¡¯t hold back his extraordinary lust when he was in his werewolf form. I want to stand up and then wear normal clothes because today¡¯s schedule is not too busy. Because the next game will start tonight at 07.00 pm. After finishing changing clothes, I fixed David¡¯s nket so that his body would not be seen. He was still naked, and anyone who saw him would be shockedter. I turned the lock and opened the door slowly; I peeked outside to see if there was anyone else. ..... After I felt safe, I immediately closed the door again. ¡°Leon, how are you? Ah, how is David¡¯s condition? I mean.¡± I immediately widened my eyes when I heard Mr. Henderson behind me. Die me! I know he knows this because neither of us came out when Mr. Henderson and Rnd knocked on the door several times. I looked at Mr. Henderson and smiled forcedly; he raised his eyebrows while holding back augh. I could tell by his expression; I¡¯d guessed that Mr. Henderson would have known that David and I had been having sexst night. ¡°Ah David, humm, he-¡± ¡°Yes, What, Dad? Were you looking for me?¡± My eyes widened more than ever when I heard David¡¯s voice suddenly behind me. I saw Mr. Henderson smile faintly as he raised his eyebrows, ncing at me. ¡°I think you¡¯re fine. Is there anything in the room that needs fixing?¡± said Mr. Henderson, who made David and me freeze instantly. I nced at David, who was on my right then; he also nced at me with a very strange expression. We were still determining what answer to answer Mr. Henderson¡¯s question. Mr. Henderson just looked at me, looking at David alternately with a smile, then said, ¡°Okay. Take it easy; it will be taken care of by the inn; for now, we better catch up with the others to enjoy breakfast!¡± ¡°You go first; Leon and I will be there soon,¡± David said somewhat awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. Mr. Henderson nodded his head while holding back hisughter, then left the two of us in front of the inn. ¡°I¡¯m sure your father would know aboutst night¡¯s hummm!¡± I said while looking at David Awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you don¡¯t need to worry because everything will be fine,¡± David said as he took me by the hand and invited me to the breakfast ce. But after taking a few steps, I immediately stopped and held my waist; I felt a sharp pain in my back hole. David looked at me confused, and then asked me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked at him biting my lower lip, and he immediately understood what I meant. ¡°Ah hmmm, are you okay, hmm I must have been too excitedst night and-¡± I immediately covered his mouth when he was about to retellst night¡¯s incident because, honestly, if he brought it up just a little, I would immediately rememberst night¡¯s incident. ¡°Don¡¯t discuss it first; we better go to the breakfast ce!¡± I said while walking slowly and trying not to move too much because it hurt so much. David, who was next to me, walked while embracing me; he adjusted his footsteps with mine to keep pace with me walking. I could feel the aura that came out of David¡¯s body was so positive and veryfortable to feel, and his heart was full of joy. I can feel it all. After arriving at the breakfast, Mr. Henderson and the others waved to me, and David immediately walked towards them. They prepared breakfast on the table in full, I sat down slowly, and David sat next to me. I realized that their eyes were currently looking at me with such strange looks, holding backughter and being happy. But only Rnd was looking at me with apletely different gaze. Mr. Henderson smiled and kept looking at me, making it awkward to do anything. But I try not to mind that. While we were all having breakfast, suddenly, David spoke up, ¡°Leon and I are officially a couple!¡± ¡°Cough... Cough...¡± I choked instantly when David suddenly said those words to his family. ¡°Ah, Leon, if you eat carefully, drink it first,¡± Mrs. Bethany gave me a ss of water and rubbed my back. After my breath returned to normal, I immediately nced at them; all of them were smiling broadly, looking at me. ¡°That¡¯s right, Leon, we¡¯re officially dating!¡± I widened my eyes again when David asked the question a second time. I almost choked, but then I smiled and nodded in front of them. ¡°Congrattions, Leon¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions to both of you!¡± The four congratted me, and David and I nodded, smiling at them all. This is such an Awkward breakfast. ¡°By the way, how long have we been on this Ind?¡± I decided to ask because I was curious. Mr. Henderson looked at me and replied, ¡°I think a week, but if either David or Joel gets the Throne, then we¡¯ll be on this Ind for maybe ten days!¡± I nodded my head in understanding of his answer. ¡°Then is it to fill in activities while waiting for the match to start again? Is there a ce that I might visit?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°There is¡± I immediately looked at Rnd the moment he gave that answering point, and at the same time, I could immediately feel a slightly sinister aura emitting from David¡¯s body. I held David¡¯s hand under the table, then stroked it slowly to calm him down. ¡°There is a waterfall tour on this ind, a sacred waterfall,¡± Rnd added. ¡°Sacred waterfall?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right, the waterfall is called the Waterfall Of Wishes, so anyone who can go there and bathe in the waterfall, whatever wish they wish can be granted quickly!¡± said Mr. Henderson. I smiled broadly, then looked at David; he looked at me, then widened his eyes and raised his eyebrows. Chapter 87 87 Waterfall Of Wishes Leon ¡ª¨C I knew that look would have told me that David was rethinking going to the Waterfall of Wishes. Even though I want to go there, it must be so beautiful. After finishing breakfast, we all returned to the inn; Rnd and his family went for a walk to the seaside on Nagini Ind. Meanwhile, Mr. Henderson had some business that He could not exin to us. They had all left 15 minutes ago. I just sat on the inn terrace with a gloomy face because I didn¡¯t do anything. David, He¡¯s been busy with the innkeeper, who is currently fixing the inn¡¯s beds. The sound of footstepsing towards me, I knew for sure it was David. Then not long after, he sat next to me while embracing his right hand on my shoulder. ..... David smiled so broadly, looking ahead; even though I didn¡¯t look at him, I could tell he was smiling so broadly right now. ¡°The scenery is so beautiful. My father deliberately chose lodging in this ce because the scenery is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± I answered briefly and looked in a different direction. I can also feel that David is ncing at me with a look that is so strange, then he opens his voice again, ¡°look at that, the squirrels are running from one coconut tree to another; I think they are both making love!¡± He said those words with passion, and I know that he has given me the code so I can respond to what he just said. ¡°Hmmm,¡± And my answer was still the same; I didn¡¯t say anything and just ¡°Hmmm,¡± was all I gave him. I don¡¯t even smile. Since I was so bored at this inn, I only wanted to head to the Waterfall of Wishes. David then stood up and squatted in front of me; he held my hands and smiled, looking at me. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing now, but he¡¯ll cheer me up, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be interested. ¡°Come on, are you going to keep that sullen face on your boyfriend?¡± He said while kissing my hands. ¡°Hmmm,¡± I answered him while lookingzily at him because I was uninterested andzy to do anything. But he still looked at me with such a strange look, and Even though I didn¡¯t pay attention to it, he still smiled widely. I don¡¯t know what he really thought and why he can still smile so wide like that. ¡°Listen, I want to go with you to the Waterfall of Wishes, but seeing your current state, I can¡¯t guarantee that. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± He said with a sad face to me while stroking my hands. ¡°Hmmm,¡± There were no sentences that I gave him, only those sentences that I could answer at this time because the feeling of annoyance was already inside me and made me not want to say many words. Then not long after, David suddenly crouched his back to me while looking at me with a strange expression. ¡°Huh?¡± I raised my eyebrows, indicating I was asking what he meant. ¡°Get on, onto my back,¡± David said, smiling at me. But I¡¯m alreadyzy; I stay silent and don¡¯t respond. ¡°Come on, hehe,¡± David said, then immediately picked me up without permission. And suddenly, he ran so fast in a certain direction. ¡°Awhhhh awhhh David!¡± I groaned while patting his back several times when he ran so fast, and my buttocks hurt. David immediately stopped and put me down; he looked so guilty when he forgot about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about that,¡± David said, then carried me in front. And then he ran very fast in a certain direction. I didn¡¯t say anything then; I wrapped my hands around his neck and saw his handsome face glistening in the sunlight. I wanted to keep looking at his face at this time, even though he was annoying, but I fell in love with him. When David nced at me, I immediately looked in a certain direction; my heart felt pounding when he looked at me. David asked me to run into the forest. The Footpath he passed was quite difficult because David had to jump to and fro several times while carrying me in front. But I have to fully trust him because if I don¡¯t miss one footing, we will both fall into a fairly deep abyss. At this time to our right and left, there was an inconvenient ravine to look at; David continued to run along the Footpath up a steep mountain that was getting higher and higher. Looking back, the view is so beautiful from the city of Nagini Ind, under this mountain; it is very beautiful to look at. Of course, I widen my smile because I can see this beautiful view from this height. Suddenly, David stopped his steps and asked me to look in a certain direction. ¡°Look that way!¡± I immediately froze as my eyes widened as wide as possible when I saw a waterfall that was so beautiful, not far from the two of us standing. The waterfall, about 30 meters high, with a flow of water that is not too heavy, makes the waterfall fall like a giant spray that produces drizzling rain when under it. I want to go there; I want to be near the waterfall. Is that the Waterfall of the Wishes? ¡°Wow, what a beauty!¡± I said while looking in awe at the waterfall. ¡°This is nothing; the most beautiful thing is when we are under the waterfall,¡± said David, then ran not too fast towards the waterfall. When we both arrived at the waterfall, the waterfall created like a drizzle greeted us. A rainbow is created so perfectly in the middle of the waterfall. David and I are standing on a suspension bridge in the middle of the waterfall. The distance between this bridge and the waterfall is about 15 meters. ¡°This is the Waterfall of Wishes; legend has it that this waterfall will grant us anything we ask for,¡± David said and looked at me closely, our eyes locked together at this moment. ¡°And in the same ce ten years ago, I once asked the Waterfall of Wishes to meet you soon!¡± Chapter 88 88 Make A Wish! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°And in the same ce ten years ago, I once asked the Waterfall of Wishes to meet you soon!¡± Hearing what David had just said made me speechless for a moment. I could feel that he had been expecting someone for a long time. Killing 97 Werewolf beta is not easy; I feel what David is suffering. It¡¯s not a fair fate for him when he gets a curse like that. But what else can you do if it¡¯s already the Way of destiny? ¡°Leon, can I kiss you?¡± I was slightly surprised when I heard what he said because it felt like the first time he asked my permission to kiss me. ..... I looked into his eyes and lips a few times, then nodded. At that moment, David brought his face closer to mine when He pressed our lips together slowly; I closed my eyes spontaneously. David wrapped his arms around my waist while I wrapped my arms around his neck. Our kisssted almost 1 minute, and after that, David broke the kiss, smiling at me. I smiled warmly at him, then David suddenly lifted my body and carried me in front. Iughed when he did that, but after that, he told me to hold on tight to him. I didn¡¯t know what he would do, but I did what he asked me to do. Woshhh!!! My heart drops below; when David and I are up in the air. David leaped high toward the Waterfall of Wishes. At this moment, everything around me slowed down instantly; only David and I were floating in the air at a proper height, right in front of the Waterfall of Wishes which was currently flowing perfectly next to me. After that, David suddenly kissed me slowly, and the moment that seemed so slow before was now back to normal. The two of us slid so fast towards the Dam of water under the Waterfall of Wishes. David and I were still kissing, I hugged David so tightly, and he did the same to me until we finally fell into the Dam of the Waterfall of Requests. Byur~ As we both stepped into the water, all I could hear at this point was the rush of the waterfall from above crashing onto the surface of the water above us. David opened his eyes. I also did the same thing, the position of the two of us still kissing each other. David gave his breath into my mouth so that I could breathe from his mouth; I also did the same thing so that we both took turns exchanging breaths. After almost 1 minute of being in the water, we immediately came to the water¡¯s surface. I¡¯m still holding on to David because the water Dam under the Falls of Wishes is quite deep. I can¡¯t put my foot down. We both chuckled while looking at each other. ¡°How? you like it?¡± David asked me. I nodded; even the pain in my buttocks seemed to disappear instantly when I was with him at this Dam. ¡°Make a wish; if you ask for a wish sincerely from your heart, surely the wish wille true soon!¡± David said, smiling at me. I nodded my head and closed my eyes; I made a wish. A request that I want to make happen. Right now, all I could think about was Nichs and London. I don¡¯t know why when David asked me to make a wish, the biggest one in my head was just the two. ¡°I hope Nichs and London are still in this world; meet me with them both quickly; that¡¯s my only wish because I want to meet my biological parents!¡± When I said that wish in my heart, I suddenly could feel a different thing around me. The water in the previously cold Dam suddenly became warm instantly. I immediately opened my eyes, but suddenly, a bright light made my eyes unable to focus in a certain direction. When my eyes could adapt to the light, I could faintly see again. But strangely, I was in a different ce when I could see clearly. I wasn¡¯t at the Dam below the Falls of Wishing, but I was currently in a ce so different from that one. Green grass surrounds me, and the blooming flowers on the Dam¡¯s edge look striking. Around me to find the whereabouts of David, because I¡¯m no longer with him now. When I was panicking, suddenly, a bright white light figure approached me; the figure formed a shadow like a human but had a wing behind its back. I was stunned to see the beauty and my panic seemed to be distracted by the beauty of the figure. ¡°Your wish wille true soon; you will meet both of them on the eve of your 18th birthday! And a great power that resides within you will appear that night!¡± Said the glowing figure. Then suddenly, the figure disappeared. And the beautiful ce around me suddenly faded and became so terrible and barren that my eyes widened instantly when the Dam of water turned into a Dam of blood. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Leon! Hey Leon! Open your eyes! Leon!¡± When I heard the sound, I immediately opened my eyes, and David was back in front of me; I hugged him tightly. ¡°I¡¯m scared! David!!¡± I said to him while hugging his body tightly; he tried to calm me while stroking my hair slowly. David slowly carried me towards the edge; then he led me to be able to sit on arge rock that was on the edge of the Dam. David kept hugging me while trying to calm me down. Honestly, I was speechless when I saw such a terrible ce. Do such terrible ces exist? ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± David asked me to be sure, but I kept quiet and hugged him tightly. I¡¯m still freaking out about what just happened. After a few minutes, I calmed down and asked David, ¡°Did I suddenly disappear from your sight?¡± David needs rification on the question I asked; I think he will give the answer I want. ¡°What do you mean? Since you¡¯ve been with me at the Dam, I haven¡¯t let you go for a second!¡± David said. Chapter 89 89 Something Happen?~ David ¡ª¨C I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but when Leon earlier made a wish, something happened that he probably didn¡¯t know about. When Leon made a wish, suddenly, a rainbow-colored light appeared behind his body. The rainbow-colored light slowly wrapped around Leon¡¯s body; I, who was in front of him, didn¡¯t dare to do anything because I was afraid something would happen to him if I touched him. And this is an incident I discovered for the first time when someone made a wish at this Wishing Waterfall. None of the other people made a wish; suddenly, a rainbow-colored light appeared from his body, but this was the first time I¡¯d seen this happen to Leon. When he suddenly panicked, I immediately tried to calm him down; I took him to the edge and sat on a big rock not far from the Dam. I tried to calm him down by holding him and gently stroking his hair. He looked panicked, which, of course, confused me. ..... In the first minute, when he closed his eyes, I could see that the expression on his face was calm and peaceful. But in the second minute, the calm suddenly disappeared; even the rainbow-colored light on Leon¡¯s body also disappeared, reced by a ck light that seemed to gather into a cloudy cloud on Leon¡¯s body. Should I tell you this to Leon? It¡¯s not the right choice if I tell Leon because he will think about various thingster. ¡°Did I just disappear from your sight?¡± I was confused by the question he suddenly gave me because he had been in front of me from earlier and was not going anywhere. Of course, I gave him an honest answer because I didn¡¯t see him disappear from my sight and I¡¯d always been with him since he was at the Dam until now. But he seems to be thinking about something deeper, which has something to do with the lighting from his body just now. The rainbow light suddenly turned into a spooky jet-ck light. ¡°It¡¯s better if we go back to the inn,¡± I said, inviting Leon back to the inn. Leon nodded his head, and we both decided to return to the inn immediately. Arriving at the inn, I immediately took a shower with him because the weather was so cold I was afraid thatter we would both get sick with a cold. After finishing bathing together, Leon and I immediately changed clothes. I looked at him and sensed that he was okay because after we both showered, he seemed calmer than before. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him, hugging him from behind. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leon replied, nodding and smiling. I can feel something churning inside him; he must be thinking about something that happened at the Waterfall of Wishes earlier. I have to discuss this with my father because I¡¯m sure you understand this kind of thing. ¡°The match will start in a few hours; I will discuss some matters with father. Do you want toe?¡± I asked Leon to be sure. ¡°I think I¡¯m in the room, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, and we¡¯ll go together to the game arena.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t be long; I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said while kissing his forehead, then waved and left the inn room. After I closed the door, I immediately ran to the inn where Father was, and I had to quickly talk about what happened at the Waterfall of Wishes earlier. When I arrived at my father¡¯s inn, Uncle Joel, Aunt Bethany, and Rnd immediately looked at me with strange looks because I came in suddenly while looking confused. ¡°David, Are you all right?¡± Dad asked me while raising his eyebrows. I shook my head, then approached him, ¡°this is not good news because I feel something is wrong with Leon!¡± The four of them immediately looked at me with a look that was so serious the four of them immediately approached me and asked me to exin what happened. I immediately exined to the four of them what happened when Leon and I were at the Waterfall of Requests earlier. The four of them were silent for a moment; the expressions of my father and uncle made me immediately worried because the expressions on the faces of the two of them indicated that what I had just told them was not a good sign for Leon. ¡°Dad? Uncle? Do you two know what that meant?¡± I asked worriedly to both of them. Dad looked at me strangely, then said, ¡°Where is he now?¡± Father asked me worriedly and stood up. ¡°Where¡¯s Leon Now, David!¡± Uncle Joel added with a concerned look on his face looking at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯s resting in the inn room!¡± I replied, trying to stay calm because seeing the expressions of the two of them made me worry and panic. ¡°We have to get there soon,¡± Dad said as he rushed out of the inn. Uncle Joel, Aunt Bethany, and Rnd did the same thing; they all came out of the inn to my inn room. I, still confused by the behavior of the four of them, immediately ran after them. But after arriving at my inn, the four of them fell silent and looked at me with sharp gazes. ¡°Where¡¯s Leon? You shouldn¡¯t have left him alone at the inn!!!¡± Said my father in a fairly high tone. Without answering what Dad asked, I immediately rushed into the room because Leon told me that he wanted to rest in the room. But when I entered the room, Leon was not in the room. I even looked for the toilet and several rooms in the inn room. I couldn¡¯t find him. When I left the inn room, my father immediately said, ¡°We have to split up to look for Leon¡¯s whereabouts on Nagini Ind; we won¡¯t have a match if Leon hasn¡¯t been found yet!¡± My father said firmly; they all nodded and immediately scattered in all directions. I tried to regte my breathing to be calmer; then, I ran in a certain direction to look for Leon¡¯s whereabouts. I can¡¯t smell his body at all like he just disappeared. I ran fast towards the Waterfall of Wishes; for some reason, it seemed like my gut told me that Leon was there, but after a few minutes, I ran so fast my eyes widened when I saw an absurd event before my eyes. ¡°LEON!!!¡± Chapter 90 90 The ck Shadow Figure Leon ¡ª¨C My head was spinning, and all those images reappeared in my head. My surroundings changed from when I was at the water dam beneath the Waterfall of Wishes. I was in the room alone when David left me to go to his father. He says that there will be some discussion between him and his father. But until now, David has not returned to the room, which worries me. Because, to be honest, I was afraid to be in a room alone. It was as if everything around me was looking at me with such a sharp gaze. I know all this for sure because of what I saw in that ce, a strange and absurd vision that confused me with processing it. Not long after, I suddenly saw a ck shadow in my room near the door. The ck shadow figure suddenly drew closer to me, but at the same time, I tried to move my body as if I couldn¡¯t control my body at all. ..... When I was about to scream, no sound came from my lips. Everything became mute instantly. Even now, I could only look at the ck shadow that was now very close to me. The ck shadow figure suddenly pointed her left hand at my face, and in that instant, I felt the world around me spin so fast. I felt so dizzy that I couldn¡¯t hold on to anything, as if my body was spinning so fast in the air. Not long after, suddenly, I felt the roar of the wind that was so strong. Zhep! I slowly opened my eyes and looked at my surroundings when I realized I was in a different ce. And this is not an inn room. I looked down, and my heart was beating fast because I was in the air right now. More precisely, floating in the air but silent at one certain point, I felt as if I were currently at the Waterfall of Wishes. Even though I couldn¡¯t look back, I could see below me and to my right and left; I recognized the ce I had just visited with David earlier. My hands seemed bound by something invisible; I looked around but couldn¡¯t find the individual who had brought me to this ce. I still need rification on whether I¡¯m dreaming or really in this ce because everything seems so difficult to understand. But soon after, a voice suddenly called me from the suspension bridge. ¡°LEON!!!!¡± ¡°David?¡± I said but didn¡¯t make a sound. I saw David, currently standing on the suspension bridge in his Werewolf form; he looked very worried when he saw me floating in the air without being bound by anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you soon!¡± David said from a distance, then he ran fast and jumped at me. But when David was about to reach me, suddenly a purple light appeared in front of me, making David bounce so far. BANG! David!!! I scream. Even though it¡¯s not heard, I still do it. Seeing David bouncing so far in a certain direction made me unable to stay still. At this time, my eyes widened instantly when I saw an invisible shield covering my body. Someone is currently enclosing me within this shield. There¡¯s no way I could have done it since I don¡¯t have any strength now. But I can see the color of the Aura of other individuals. I closed my eyes for a moment, then tried to concentrate on seeing the Aura¡¯s color around me. When I opened my eyes, I could see the Aura from David¡¯s body; then I looked around for the existence of the individual Aura who kidnapped me and brought me to this ce. But I didn¡¯t find anyone, and several auras from afar approached David. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Mr. Henderson, and the others who wereing were also at this ce. After saving David from falling, the five of them Jumped toward the suspension bridge and looked at me with worried Looks. Then the five of them seemed to be discussing to find an answer to what was happening to me. But not long after, when the five of them were discussing, I could see a purple aura so scary that it shot so fast toward the five of them. ¡°Watch out!!!!¡± BANG!!! An explosion urred right where the five of them were; I was about to warn them in vain because the five of them couldn¡¯t hear my voice. I can¡¯t even hear my voice. ck smoke appeared at the ce; the Attack destroyed the suspension bridge. When the ck smoke disappeared, suddenly, there was a shadowy ck figure standing in the middle of the bridge. It turned out that the bridge was intact, but David and the others were not there. Where are they? Is it possible that the shadowy ck figure managed to kill them all? But there was no way they weren¡¯t that weak! ¡°Werewolf¡¯s Death w!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! I looked to my left as I saw the Attack appear and head toward the shadowy ck figure. And the one delivering the Attack was Mr. Joel. Mr attack Joel drew closer to the ck shadow figure; the ck shadow figure suddenly Swung both arms and made Mr. Joel immediately disappear. Tap! Hap! Busshhhh! ¡°Strong!¡± I thought when I saw the strength of that shadowy ck figure that parried Mr. Joel¡¯s Attack with a movement that didn¡¯t take much effort. ¡°Werewolf Sacred w!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! Another attack came from Mrs. Bethany, who jumped into the air and headed toward the shadowy ck figure. The shadowy ck figure also did the same, and she can easily drive the Attack from Mrs. Bethany. Mr. Joel and his wife moved away from the ck shadow figure because it felt like the strength of the two could not match the power of the ck shadow figure. On the other hand, Mr. Henderson, David, and Rnd had arranged an Attack that would target the shadowy ck figure. ¡°Werewolf¡¯s Deadly Roar!¡± RAWRRRRRR! Rnd floated in the air, gave a rather powerful roar, and made the shadowy ck figure visible. As the ck shadow faded from her body, a woman with long ck hair appeared, with shining purple eyes, wearing tight clothes that made her hot curves look so seductive. ¡°Wow!¡± Chapter 91 91 Werewolf Ancestor Leon ¡ª¨C Wow! I thought when I saw a sexy woman who was so hot after the ck shadow disappeared from her body. All eyes were fixed on the woman, who was currently silent, staring intently at the five of them. ¡°What did you do to Leon?¡± Mr. Henderson asked the woman to rify first so there would be no misunderstandings. Mr. Henderson knows that the woman¡¯s strength is above average, so it feels like the five of them, even if they join forces, will not be strong enough to fight her. But the woman seemed silent and did not answer Mr. Henderson¡¯s questions. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer the question, don¡¯t me it if we¡¯ll kill you!¡± David added, staring intently at the woman. ..... When she heard what David said, the woman immediately looked at David with a cold gaze. Then he said, ¡°It turns out you are one of the Werewolves, the Alpha who has the curse!¡± All eyes were shocked when the woman discovered that David had a curse. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you know about my identity?¡± David asked the woman curiously. ¡°Tch!¡± The woman chuckled and crossed her arms in front of her enormous breasts. ¡°What things do I not know in the werewolf civilization? Only you guys are being rude for not knowing who you are talking to right now!¡± Said the woman indifferently. The answer from the woman confused the five of them about what the woman meant because the woman seemed to give a riddle that was not easy for them to answer. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted while looking in the direction of the woman. The other Davids didn¡¯t look at me because they didn¡¯t hear my screams. But the woman looked straight at me because she knew I had just screamed at her. The woman didn¡¯t say anything as she nced at me sharply, then at where David and the others were. ¡°How dare youe to Nagini Ind to bring the sacrifice that many other supernatural creatures are looking for!¡± Said the woman, who made us all surprised instantly. She knows my identity! She knows about me! It will mess everything up! ¡°Don¡¯t all of you know that many other supernatural beings are currently trying to break into Nagini Ind because they know there is someone they are looking for in this ce?¡± ¡°You will only make bloodshed happen on this ind,¡± the woman added. I looked at the five of them silently when I heard what the woman said because I knew it was a fact that It could not hide. Even though I¡¯m wearing the bracelet given to me by Mr. Henderson, the events ofst night must have made anyone aware of my whereabouts. ¡°How do you know all this? Who are you?¡± Said Mr. Henderson asked politely to the woman. The woman lifted her chin and smiled slightly, looking arrogant when Mr. Henderson asked her politely. ¡°She is Valerie Rachmued, the ancestor of the Werewolves who inhabit this Waterfall of Wishes.¡± All eyes were immediately fixed on the figure of a man dressed all in ck, with a handsome face and the same eye color as the woman. The man walked across the suspension bridge closer to the woman. But we were more surprised when we discovered that this woman was the ancestor of the werewolf. ¡°What she¡¯s doing right now is saving the man from being hunted by other supernatural beings who want to hunt him! She makes a seal so no one can smell the scent of the rare blood in the man¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Sorry if her action was so sudden without your knowledge, because if it¡¯s even a littlete, then that man will make a big mess on Nagini Ind because there are so many things that must be supernatural that will break into this ind.¡± Said the man exined and stood not too far from the woman. David and the others were silent as if they were studying the man¡¯s exnation; their faces looked like they still couldn¡¯t believe what the man and woman were saying. ¡°Then How long will Leon be there?¡± David asked while looking at me with a worried look. The woman named Valerie looked at David, then looked at me, and said, ¡°I will give him a protective seal, and no other supernatural being will smell the scent of the rare blood that resides in his body again, even if he is injured or bleeding from his body.¡± ¡°But giving the seal won¡¯t be easy because he has to feel such excruciating pain! And it¡¯s all to protect him because in a few days his birthday will be, and on his 18th birthday, a great power will appear in him!¡± Valerie said while continuing to look at me. I was surprised when the woman said that sentence, maybe it wasn¡¯t just me who was surprised, but David and the others must have felt the same way. From what that woman said, she would give me a seal so that other supernatural beings could not smell my rare blood; even if I were injured or had the slightest bleeding, they would not be able to smell my rare blood. It was a very helpful aid, even though the woman said giving the seal would make me feel excruciating pain. But I still have to ept it. And secondly, the woman said that on my 18th birthday, I would get an extraordinary power that I don¡¯t know what type it is. And that is good news for me because it is the one I want right now. David looked at me with disdain because hearing what Valerie said about the seal must have made him think. ¡°Do it; I will ept the seal you give me,¡± I said while looking at Valerie; even though I don¡¯t know her, I should try this method. Valerie smiled slightly when she heard what I had just said; then, she jumped off the suspension bridge towards me. She was floating in the air when she was in front of me. How could the werewolf ancestor be floating in the air? What power does she have? ¡°Are you sure about me sealing you? Because the excruciating pain you will feel is unavoidable! If you don¡¯t endure it, you will die!¡± Valerie said coldly. My heart had stopped beating when I heard what Valerie had just said. But if I don¡¯t do that, I will always be a burden to many people. ¡°Do it; I¡¯m sure I can hold it!¡± I said while looking at David. David looked at me with a worried face. The five of them didn¡¯t know what Valerie said, Valerie made a way out of me, and it seemed like she was going to perform the sealing ritual on me. I looked at David with teary eyes while giving a hand signal that said, ¡°I Love You!¡± Finally, a purple light that was so bright headed towards my chest. BLARTZ!!! Chapter 92 92 Leon, Hiks~ Author¡¯s Note: Thank you to everyone who fully supported this novel. And we have entered December. Please give your support with the Privilege Chapter, Golden Ticket, Reviews, Comments, and PS. I thank you so much, Guys. Without you, this novel would not exist. Enjoy... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª David ¡ª¨C I saw his eyes ze over at me, and he gestured his hand with the words, ¡°I love you.¡± ..... DEG! In that second, it felt like time had stopped; I wanted to scream and save him under any circumstances. The look on his face gave an uncertain hint. But Why did Leon seem to say a parting sentence to me before Valerie finally directed a bright purple light at his chest? BLARTZ!!! ¡°LEON!!!¡± I screamed loudly when I saw Valerie point her right hand and a bright purple light aimed at Leon¡¯s chest. But as I was about to jump toward where Leon was, my father and uncle held my hands, and they both tried to calm me down. ¡°David, Calm down; Valerie is trying to save Leon! Calm down because right now, there is no choice but to do the sealing inside Leon¡¯s body!¡± Dad said while cing his hands on my cheeks; he looked at me closely and tried to make me believe what he was saying. But once again, when I nced at Leon, he looked so sick with excruciating pain. Even though I couldn¡¯t hear his voice at all, I could see the expression on his face that couldn¡¯t bear the intense pain. ¡°Valerie is enough! You hurt him! Look at him, unable to withstand the seal you gave him!¡± I shouted with a sharp gaze toward Valerie, still doing the sealing. But Valerie didn¡¯t look at me at all. She didn¡¯t care what I said, and She just gave all she cared about right now, the seal to the man in pain. I can¡¯t see my new boyfriend being hurt by other people; it makes me want to rip her face. I tried my best to escape from my father and Uncle¡¯s grip, but their hold was so strong that I couldn¡¯t escape from both of them. ¡°LEON!¡± I shouted again at him, But he didn¡¯t see me at all; he closed his eyes with a look on his face that was really in so much pain. I seemed to be able to feel Leon¡¯s pain; just by looking at his expression, I could feel that the pain was like dying. ¡°Finish your sealing! I can¡¯t see Leon being hurt like that!¡± I shouted in a high-pitched voice towards Valerie, But she still ignored mepletely Valerie instead used her left hand to increase the Sealing power; the purple light was getting brighter and brighter. ¡°Shit! I can¡¯t allow this!¡± I thought then I decided to transform myself into a Werewolf form, no matter what would happen after this, because all I cared about now was Leon. I want to save Leon; I just want to save my lover, who is currently in so much pain with the seal given by Valerie. ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!¡± I roared with all my might, and my form changed instantly into a Werewolf form; that¡¯s when Valerie and the man on the suspension bridge looked at me. I let go of my father¡¯s and Uncle¡¯s hands by shaking them both. They both flung pretty far from where I was. I didn¡¯t care about the two of them because I was sure they would both be fine when I knocked them out; my father and uncle had changed into their werewolf forms. Without wasting any more time, I immediately made my stance and jumped into the air. Tap! Woshhh! Hap! But just as I was about to fly in the air, suddenly my leg was grabbed by someone. I looked down and saw that it was Rnd. He was in his werewolf form, holding my legs, and it seemed like he was preparing to throw me away from this ce. ¡°You¡¯re just interrupting a ritual!¡± Rnd said in a rising tone of voice towards me; then he flicked my body in the opposite direction, sending me flying far away from the Waterfall of Wishes. ¡°Shit!¡± I swore in annoyance when my body was flung quite far from that ce without waiting for time to be wasted; when Inded, I immediately moved so quickly toward Rnd. This time Rnd made me emotional. As I dashed towards him, I felt a tremendous adrenaline rush rising inside me. And it feels like this is the result of me having previously tasted Leon¡¯s blood step. The adrenaline of the overwhelming power I had felt in the battle arena was now surging back. I smiled slyly, then moved swiftly towards Rnd and gave him an attack. ¡°Werewolf Sacred Fist!¡± BUAK! I instantly punched Rnd when he didn¡¯t notice my presence; that came so fast. Rnd was immediately Blown away so far from the ce and disappeared after It crashed his body into the forest. ¡°Rnd!¡± Aunt Bethany shouted, then jumped and transformed into a Werewolf form, heading to where Rnd had fallen. I don¡¯t care about that right now because I only care about how to save Leon. I looked at Valerie with a sharp gaze and prepared to jump at her so she could finish the sealing done to Leon. I can¡¯t see the person I love get hurt by someone else. I took a swing and jumped into the air right in the direction where Valerie was, but as I did so, the man who was previously on the suspension bridge suddenly disappeared and appeared before me instantly. ZHEP! I widened in surprise when the man appeared in front of me, then I prepared to attack him, but my attack was stopped by his delivering the first attack. BOO! In that instant, time seemed to stop when he said that sentence, and not long after that, a strong wind immediately took me away from that ce. Woshhh!!! Shit! What kind of power did The Man do over me? Why is it that just by him saying those words suddenly, I can immediately Blow away so far from that ce? Damn, it¡¯s been almost 2 minutes. I¡¯m still Blown away from that ce and still up in the air. Even though I tried to move my whole body, it felt futile because I couldn¡¯tnd. The longer it got away, the more I couldn¡¯t see Leon, which frustrated me. Without thinking, I immediately took out my strongest attack, thest time I did it in my yard that night. I took a deep breath and then prepared to Roar so loudly. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!!¡± Chapter 93 93 David¡¯s Terrible Attack! ~~ Rnd ¡ª¨C ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± ¡°RAWRRRRRR!!!¡± I widened my eyes instantly when I heard David use a cursed attack. Where that attack can destroy anything, He can instantly destroy even anyone around it, like what happened that night. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± I widened my eyes instantly and immediately rose from my fall; I immediately came out of the forest to see the situation. I¡¯m just riding to give this story from my point of view because maybe this won¡¯t happen again. But I don¡¯t know. If I have to give a story from my point of view, then I will do it with pleasure. Because honestly, I¡¯m not the type who likes to tell stories. ..... When I came out of the forest, my mother suddenly appeared and hugged me tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Asked my mother while stroking my hair and looking at all parts of my body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s David doing? I heard he used that cursed attack! We have to get there soon!¡± I immediately invited my mother to see the situation around the Waterfall of Wishes. I hope there are no victims because if there are, then the choice is What is the ancestor of the Werewolf nation? Or father and Uncle Henderson? Instead of me messing up my thoughts, my mother and I immediately ran so fast in that direction. By the time we both got to the edge of the suspension bridge, I didn¡¯t see any damage or anyone broken in this ce. Not even David was in this ce. ¡°You better have to check on that friend of yours, I guess. Because that powerful roar from earlier managed to create quite a bit of shaking in a few ces!¡± Said the man while guarding Valerie, who was still trying to seal Leon¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll be standing guard here to ensure this sealing isplete!¡± He added while looking at me. I nodded and motioned Mom to stay since I had to check on David myself. My mother just nodded and watched Leon; when I was about to leave the ce, I nced at Leon and immediately turned my face away from him because I couldn¡¯t see his expression in so much pain with the sealing that was currently happening. I know what David felt; surely, Leon felt excruciating pain due to the sealing, so he rebelled against the power to see his boyfriend suffer this pain. When I was away from the Waterfall of Wishes area, my eyes widened, and I stopped in my tracks when I saw the scene in front of me. A horrible sight when there is arge hole that is quite deep with a wide enough diameter. I don¡¯t know the exact diameter, but the big hole is big. And I saw David lying helpless in the middle of the big hole. It wasn¡¯t long before my father and Uncle Henderson arrived to my right and left. The two of them also looked shocked by the terrifying sight they were currently looking at. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°David¡¯s cursed roar is getting increasingly terrible; I believe this is the cursed attack he did at the time of being Blown away by that man¡¯s attack just now!¡± Said Uncle Henderson as he jumped in the direction of David. My father and I did the same, heading to where David was. The three of us in the hole are far from getting to the middle of the hole. When the three of us had almost reached the middle of the pit, I looked around me, and this was a terrifying force. I didn¡¯t think that David could do this terrible thing. Once I¡¯m in the middle of this horrible hole, the diameter of this hole is about 500 meters. ¡°David, David!¡± Uncle Henderson Called David¡¯s name several times, trying to wake him from his stupor. I just stayed a little away from him because I was afraid he would wake up from his stupor and suddenly roar with that scary attack. After several minutes of Uncle Henderson and my father trying to wake David, he finally slowly opened his eyes. But when he was fully awake and conscious, he moved quickly away from the three of us. ¡°David, Calm down; you should be able to control your strength!¡± Said Uncle Henderson to David. But now, David looks so different from the usual David, as if he is another individual with the same face. David looked so confused and looked around the area, he didn¡¯t answer what his father said, and his eyes suddenly widened and turned bright red. I¡¯m sure this is not a good sign. ¡°Grrrr! Rawrr!¡± I widened my eyes and Immediately Jumped away from that ce when David growled and roared; of course, it scared me. Even For My Father and Uncle Henderson were terrified when David growled and was about to charge at them both. Honestly, this was a truly horrific moment. ¡°David, Calm down; you need to control yourself! Otherwise, Leon-¡± And Uncle Henderson said Leon¡¯s name, which made David widen his eyes and suddenly disappear from before the three of us. And this wasn¡¯t a very good sign because he couldn¡¯t control himself. I can feel if there is another individual in David¡¯s body with incredible power. But I still need to figure that out. When the three of us were confused because David suddenly just disappeared, the only thing that was on my mind right now was ¡°Leon! He¡¯s heading the way Leon is!¡± I said with trembling because I was sure there would be a tragedy that no one wanted to witness after this. Wasting time The three of us immediately changed our forms into Werewolf forms and ran fast towards where Leon was. During the trip out of this big hole, Uncle Henderson always said it was his fault for bringing Leon to this ind. But my Dad tried to calm Uncle Henderson from being so hard on himself. As the three of us almost reached the Waterfall of Wishes, my eyes widened to popping out when I saw David in the air and looking like he was getting ready to Roar in that direction. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± ~ Chapter 94 94 Prevention (Bonus Chapter) Bonus Chapter for you... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± RAWRRRRRR!!! I widened my eyes instantly at the sound of David using that cursed attack. But I can¡¯t do anything now because Valerie still put the seal inside my body. The seal that made me feel such excruciating pain. Pain that makes me feel like I¡¯m on the verge of death, and that feeling hurts so much that I can¡¯t exin what it¡¯s like. ..... I hope David doesn¡¯t hurt anyone this time because the sound sounded quite far from where I was, but I could hear it so clearly and felt the shock of the roar. It wasn¡¯t long before I saw the man who was behind Valerie; he was talking to an individual. When I nced at the individual, it turned out to be Rnd. Soon Rnd left the drawbridge and headed in a certain direction. Did he want to confirm David¡¯s condition? Something must have happened out there; Valerie needs to finish the seal soon; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid something even more terrible will happen to David and the others. ¡°Is arghh!!! This sealing is still ahhhh! Long?¡± I asked Valerie while groaning as the intense pain continued to rain down my body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there are only a few minutes left for the seal I made to bepleted. You better focus on enduring the extreme pain of thest seconds before Iplete this seal!¡± Valerie answered with a focus on making the seal. I can only wait and wait, but I can¡¯t be sure what will happen if I¡¯m toote to save David. Knowing that if he even used that cursed attack, something must have happened to him; he definitely couldn¡¯t control the other powers in his body. My mind couldn¡¯t focus instantly as I thought about the terrible things that would happen if David lost control of himself. Not long after that, I felt an excruciating pain worse than before; I screamed in pain, groaning as the seal almost broke all the bones in my body. I screamed so loudly, but no sound came out; I think these were the seconds of the sealing meant by Valerie. Seconds when I will feel more pain than before. And this feels like a death that I¡¯ve experienced over and over again. ¡°ARGGGGGGHHH!¡± And that was myst scream before Valerie finally lowered her hands from before me, and the bright purple light disappeared from my chest. I regted my irregr breathing, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. Finally, I could breathe legally, feeling the life that had resurfaced within me. I nced down at my chest; my clothes shattered from the sealing Valerie had just done. There was a round ck symbol with intricate carvings on each side, in the center of my chest. And only shorts that currently managed to cover my genitals. Not long after that tiring moment, I suddenly saw a shadow currently floating in the air, with a pair of red eyes so brightly visible on the figure. ¡°David?¡± I muttered. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± I immediately widened my eyes when I heard he was about to perform a cursed attack. My reflex immediately stomped my foot and jumped toward David; this kind of adrenaline surprised me because I could jump with his movements so fast that suddenly I was right in front of David. RAW~ Hempphhh~ Before he could roar that curse attack, I covered his mouth. Our lips pressed together instantly; I wrapped my arms around his neck and locked my legs behind his back. It was like there was romantic cinematic music ying around the both of us. Very romantic! And this is like a scene in a romantic movie, with the scene of a man saving his boyfriend from falling from a tall building. So sexy! I did this to get him back to his senses. Because the aura currently enveloping his body was a deep purple, and it was another individual residing within his body. The two of us floated in the air without fear of falling because, at this moment, Valerie¡¯s male partner used his strength so that we would not fall from the air. I didn¡¯t let go of my kiss on David¡¯s lips before he returned to his senses. At this time, David didn¡¯t respond at all; his arms didn¡¯t even hug me. He just froze. Because this couldn¡¯t bring him back to consciousness, I immediately opened his mouth and put my tongue in his mouth; I had to kiss deeply for him to feel. I pulled my arm closer to him so he could feel my presence. After nearly 2 minutes, I did tongue kissing with him, and he finally sighed and kissed me back. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± David hugged me tightly and then kissed me back with more ferocity. David kissed me like he wanted to eat me, like I was his favorite food; I could feel it from the kiss he was giving me. Vicious. Slowly but surely, David let go of the kiss and then looked at me; his aura had returned to normal. The deep purple colored aura had disappeared from his body. David smiled at me, and I smiled at him, and slowly we bothnded on a fairly gentle slope. ¡°Can we do it tonight?¡± David whispered to me while licking my ear. I just widened my eyes when David asked me to do that again. I didn¡¯t answer because, after a few seconds, we bothnded Mr. Henderson, and the others immediately approached the two of us. ¡°Are you two all right?¡± Mr. Henderson asked frantically while looking at the both of us. I nodded my head, confirming what he asked. They all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that we were both okay. David immediately opened his shirt and gave it to me when he saw I was not wearing a shirt but only shorts. ¡°Put it on; I don¡¯t want your beautiful body to be seen by anyone!¡± David whispered as he handed me his shirt. I smiled slightly, then put it on, and not long after, Valerie and the man who followed her came closer to us. ¡°Your cursed power is so terrifying; if it weren¡¯t for Leon¡¯s first adrenaline rush, maybe all of us at the Waterfall of Wishes would have died instantly from your attack, including Leon!¡± Valerie said that made us all immediately silent for a moment. David looked devastated to hear what Valerie said because that attack could have killed us all if I didn¡¯t do that adrenaline to prevent it. ¡°I feel that there is another individual inside your body, and you must be able to control it. Otherwise, the people around you will die because of you!¡± Said Valerie in a serious tone while ring at David. Chapter 95 95 Keep David Calm Leon ¡ª¨C We are all currently in their respective lodging because the match David and Mr. Joel should have attended, but they both did note to the match. The organizer of the match gave a leeway, and the two of them were given a second chance to participate tomorrow. Because the organizer of the match knew about the incident. And that is good news for all of us. At least we can rest first at each of the inns. Valerie¡¯s words are still in my mind; maybe David is still thinking about it too. After Valerie said the sentence, she immediately disappeared before all of us. W were six finally decided to return to their respective inns. Mr. Henderson had taken care of everything and told the authorities about the incident. Fortunately, Mr. Henderson brought the name of Valerie as the ancestors of the Werewolf nation so that we were sixth free from punishment. ..... David had been in the bathroom for almost 1 hour, I didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but he must have been thinking about the sentence that Valerie said. I was a little worried about him because he refused when I offered to shower with him. He wanted to take a shower alone to calm his mind. David was devastated by the incident he could not control earlier in that ce; I could feel it from the aura that came out in his body earlier. He felt very guilty because he could not control his strength. Right now, I was walking back and forth in the room, waiting for him toe out of the bathroom, but until now, he had note out. Do I have to catch up with him? I stopped my steps for a moment and then looked at the bathroom; the bathroom water was still burning in warm mode from one hour ago. I crossed my hands and bit my thumbnail for fear of David¡¯s current state. I still didn¡¯t clean myself because David immediately decided to enter the bathroom after we both arrived at the inn. And until now, he has yet toe out. I have to catch up! I convinced myself; I took off the clothes that David had given me to cover my body. Only shorts that I currently use to enter the bathroom. When I opened the bathroom door, I saw David sitting while embracing his legs on the bathtub with the state of the clothes he did not take off, and warm water flushed him from above. I could feel his aura so sad I immediately approached him and tried to make him aware. ¡°What are you doing, David? Why don¡¯t you take a shower and clean yourself immediately?¡± I said in a worried tone while shaking his shoulders several times, but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°David, did you hear me?¡± I asked, worried about him. When I asked that, he nodded his head, then looked at me with red eyes. I think he cried and covered his crying under this warm water shower. When I saw the situation, I immediately entered the bath and hugged him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else; you can¡¯t think about it too much. I know for sure you think about the words of Valerie!¡± I said while continuing to hug him and rubbing his back slowly. David just nodded his head in agreement with what I said. That made me unable to feel the sadness in him; the sad aura that came out of his body affected me so that it made me able to feel very deep sadness from him. I let go of my hug and looked at him carefully, ¡°David looks at me,¡± I said, pointing to his face so he could see me. David¡¯s red eyes slowly looked at me with a sad look. ¡°Never listen to what other people say bad things about you; I am the only person who does not believe that. And I will prove that I can make you not do that bad thing to others!¡± I said unconsciously that my tears were now swiftly flowing down my cheek. But my tears were not visible because the warm water shower that flushed the two of us remained on. I deliberately didn¡¯t turn it off because I didn¡¯t want David to see me cry like this. ¡°David, do you believe what I say? You can change the curse because you have found me! And we have also been dating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your curse will disappear because I¡¯m already by your side!¡± I said kept trying to make David believe what I said. Because what I say right now is really from my heart, I said that as if there was the deepest impulse inside me. ¡°David, you entrust what I said?¡± I asked him once again while looking at him carefully. David¡¯s mouth opened, and his lips trembled; I think he would answer the question I just gave him. ¡°But I can¡¯t lose you; I¡¯m afraid if you are by my side, you will be hurt, and worse, I can just kill you-¡± ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t say that; I will never die in your hands. I will apany you forever!¡± I said, interrupting his stammering sentence and saying the answer in a trembling tone. I know that David cried faster than before this time, but he didn¡¯t show me. His tears flowed so heavily on his cheeks that I could feel it when my hands cupped his cheeks. David shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Leon; I¡¯m afraid to hurt you!¡± ¡°You were the first to enter my life, you were the first to be present in my life, and this was the first time I could feel that my life was colored when you were by my side!¡± ¡°And this is the first time I feel what it feels like Imprinting someone!¡± David said the sentence was sincere; I could feel the vibration of his aura who said that sentence to me sincerely. My tears flowed profusely when hearing words from him; the oath anyone who heard the sentence came out of his lips would fall in love with him because I have fallen in love with him and can¡¯t be diverted at all. Gaze locked our eyes into one, he looked at me, and I looked at him. And my eyes looked several times at his lips and eyes in turn. Do I have to kiss his lips? Should I start? Or I¡¯m waiting for him to do it for me. Chapter 96 96 Absolutely Yes! Leon ¡ª¨C My hands were on his cheeks as our eyes locked, stroking them gently. David closed his eyes slowly, then opened them again and looked at me with each other. I wet my lips with my tongue, without me intentionally. David looked down at my lips and then into my eyes when I did that. I don¡¯t care if I have to start. I looked at David¡¯s lips and brought my face closer to his, and when our lips were quite close, David suddenly turned his face away from me. I froze for a moment when he did that; of course, it made me surprised because this was the first time David didn¡¯t receive a kiss from me. But not long after, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Leon, I love you, but I¡¯m afraid of losing you!¡± David said while sobbing; now he is not ashamed to cry in front of me. ..... He buried his face in my shoulder; he hugged me so tight. Still frozen in that state, I slowly epted his embrace and stroked his back nkly, looking ahead. I still can¡¯t believe that David didn¡¯t want me to kiss him. Did he not want that? Did he not want that thrill anymore? ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Leon, because I have hurt you too many times in any way!¡± He said while sobbing in my arms. I just stroked his hair slowly, trying to string together what sentence I should say to him. Because after what happened just now, it seemed like all the topics in my head disappeared instantly. I¡¯m afraid that David doesn¡¯t want me anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t say that; I told you before. Don¡¯t say that!¡± I said while stroking his back a bit roughly. David just nodded his head when I said those words, he hugged me tightly, and I did the same. After a few minutes of hugging, David let go of the hug and looked at me. Without even saying a word, I unbuttoned David¡¯s shirts one by one. David was silent when I undressed him; after I removed the clothes from his body, I threw the clothes in all directions. David silently looked at me, and he fixed his gaze on the seal on my chest. He pointed his right hand towards my chest and then touched it slowly; I closed my eyes when David touched the seal symbol on my chest. He caressed it so gently that I wouldn¡¯t say I liked the touch he gave me. I opened my eyes and helped him stand up; we were currently standing above the bathtub, looking at each other intently. I slowly took off my shorts, and David did the same. Until finally, we were bothpletely naked in the bathtub. David still put his right hand on my chest; he stroked it gently and made me close my eyes again. ¡°I know this seal is very painful; I can feel it, Leon; you want to ept it just to be with me!¡± David said while continuing to rub the symbol on my chest. I held his fingers and stopped the touch; I opened my eyes and looked at him. ¡°Whatever I¡¯ll do just for the two of us to continue like this; I don¡¯t want to be separated from you; I don¡¯t think I can do that!¡± I said as I stepped closer to David. Only one step that now makes me face to face so very close to David. I held his chest and could feel his heartbeat so fast when I touched his chest. I could feel his warm breath on my face; I looked at him and then gently slit his chest. David closed his eyes when I did that; he was silent and seemed to let me do the touch. ¡°You¡¯re so dirty; you and I should shower first!¡± David immediately opened his eyes when I said those words. Then he smiled and sighed while shaking his head. ¡°Turn around!¡± ¡°What would you do?¡± David asked me frantically; Maybe he thought I would do something to him. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll just rub your back with soap!¡± I replied while directing him to be able to turn around in front of me. After he turned around, I rubbed his back with the soap I poured on my hand. At this time, I filled David¡¯s back with soap, rubbed it in all directions, and at the same time, I rubbed David¡¯s chest from behind, making my body close to his body, and I could feel his heartbeat getting faster when I rubbed the front of his body. ¡°Oh, I can do-¡± ¡°Shhh, I¡¯ll rub it for you!¡± I said, cutting off the sentence David said, then rubbed his chest and stomach using soap with my hands. I rubbed it further down, and I could see that David closed his eyes and tilted his head back up. And then I immediately worked up the courage to soap his manhood. ¡°Ahhh!¡± When I touched his manhood, David sighed spontaneously. But I still did it and rubbed his masculine assets using soap. David gripped my arm as I rubbed his manly assets with soap. ¡°Ahhh Hmmm Leon.¡± David sighed again and immediately turned his body to look at me; he looked at me intently and kissed me that very second. Hemphhh! Our lips were together, and David did not hesitate to use his tongue to break into my mouth immediately. He pressed his body against mine, so our manly assets touched each other. But I didn¡¯t care about that; I wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed my body against David¡¯s. So that makes our kiss even deeper. We kissed under the warm shower until it was clean; then, after finishing it, David still kissed me while walking out of the bathroom. David pressed my body against the wall near the bathroom. Then he crushed my lips fiercely again. And this is what I want; I want David to be like this to me because his touch can always make me feel like I¡¯m floating in the air. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± I pressed back at the time David licked my neck and crushed my lips again; our tongues met and sucked each other several times. Soon David immediately led me to bed; our positions werepletely naked. Davidid me down on the bed. Then He crawled on top of me and gave me a big smile. ¡°Are you sure Tonight you want to do this again with me?¡± David asked me while looking at me closely. Tonight will be heaven again for both of us. ¡°Fuck Yes!¡± I replied, then wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him to be able to crush my lips again. Hemphhhhh! ... Chapter 97 97 The Match Continues! Leon ¡ª¨C I opened my eyes when the light re came into this room; I smiled widely when I saw David beside me, still soundly asleep. I didn¡¯t expect we would y the game for several roundsst night, if I¡¯m not mistaken, three more rounds. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Because when I had sex with David, he didn¡¯t change his form into a werewolf. Of course, I don¡¯t want that either. Having sex with a werewolf, I think, is enough for one time, but if it¡¯s really necessary, then I¡¯ll still do it. But I don¡¯t expect David to be injured again, so it is difficult to heal. ¡°David?¡± I whispered close to his ear, As he slowly opened his eyes. David smiled at me, and I smiled at him too. ¡°Good morning, Darling!¡± David said, which made me widen my eyes because I was surprised by what he had just said. ..... ¡°Huh? Darling? Haha. Since when did you call me that?¡± I asked while looking at him with a strange look. David just smiled, shook his head, and then hugged me and kissed my forehead gently. ¡°We better shower and have breakfast soon because the match will start this afternoon,¡± David said as he stood up and carried me to the bathroom. ¡°This afternoon? Isn¡¯t the match tonight?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°No, They changed the match this afternoon. Because only five people werepeting.¡± David said while turning on the shower. David said that his father confirmed the match he would do this afternoon. He and Mr. Joel will have their turn in the arena after lunch today. Only five participants left participated in the Throne Seizing Ritual because the other participants had fallen in the arena in the matchst night. After we finished showering, David and I immediately changed into ck and white clothes. My shirt is white, and David¡¯s shirt is ck; my pants are ck, and David¡¯s pants are white. Both of our outfits today are very simr to a chessboard. Ha ha. After we left the inn, David and I headed straight to the ce for breakfast. Upon arriving at the breakfast ce, Mr. Henderson and the others greeted us with big smiles. They all asked David and me to have breakfast soon because the match was about to start. ¡°How could it be that fast?¡± David said while taking various menus for breakfast; he could increase his stamina beforepeting. ¡°Because you woke upte; it¡¯s almost 11.00 in the afternoon, and you¡¯ve just had breakfast. The four of us have had breakfast since this morning, and this is our lunch!¡± Said Mr. Henderson chuckling while enjoying his lunch. David¡¯s face immediately became ugly when he saw that the clock on the wall showed 11.00 noon and only 30 minutes left for the game to start. I also didn¡¯t expect that we were both up thatte, maybe because the bed match I had with David kept us toote to rest. David and I enjoyed breakfast this half afternoon. After finishing lunch, the six of us went straight into the arena. The six of us were thest participants to enter the Colosseum, where the match was. Even when we entered the venue, many pairs of eyes looked at us with slightly irritated faces; maybe they had been waiting for the match they had been waiting for since yesterday. The six of us headed to Tribune D to take our seats. And just six of us sat in ce; the same referee immediately started the match. ¡°We¡¯re getting started for the match we¡¯ve been waiting for, and for the first match, which is token number 12, David Henderson, against token number 45, Eugene Horn!¡± All the audience cheered when Alberto called the participants in the first game. When I was about to look at David, who was next to me, he suddenly disappeared. Zhep! David was already in the middle of the arena, which made his opponent grind his teeth when he saw David appear suddenly. Just like in the previous match, David did the same. The power he got after tasting rare blood from me didn¡¯t just disappear. ¡°Battle begins!¡± Alberto shouted, then disappeared from the arena. When the first match begins, David looks so calm, and he hasn¡¯t changed himself into a werewolf form. Meanwhile, the enemy with token number 45, Eugene Horn. Hmmm, that¡¯s an odd name. The 25-year-old man looks so excited that he has changed his werewolf form. Eugene¡¯s Werewolf form is quite simr to David¡¯s Werewolf form, having the same Werewolf fur, but only the eye color is different. Eugene has yellow Werewolf eyes. If I¡¯m not misinterpreting, that¡¯s the eye color of a Werewolf in general. David is still in his position and has not changed his form as a werewolf; he is still in his human form, but several parts of his body have changed, namely the color of his eyes and the sharp ws thate out of his fingernails. ¡°Why didn¡¯t David change into werewolf form?¡± Mrs. Bethany asked in surprise when she saw David didn¡¯t change his form. ¡°He underestimated his enemy too much!¡± Rnd replied mockingly to David. At the same time, David suddenly red at Rnd and then raised his middle finger at Rnd. And David¡¯s lips whispered that said: ¡°Fuck You, Rnd!¡± I smiled faintly when I saw that, while Rnd kept silent and put on an ugly face for a moment. Eugene attacks David first with his feet; he jumps in the air and delivers the attack to David. ¡®Werewolf Death Kick!¡± SET! TAP! David, who saw the attack, moved quickly and caught his enemy¡¯s kick using only his left hand. ¡°Gotcha!¡± David said with a crooked smile, holding Eugene¡¯s leg tightly. David spun 360 degrees several times, then let go of his grip on his enemy¡¯s feet, and in that second, Eugene was blown away so fast towards the lower wall of the arena. BAM! Eugene lost consciousness instantly when his body crashed so hard into the stone wall of the ying arena. ¡°The winner is token number 12, David Henderson!¡± Alberto shouted after confirming Eugene¡¯s state, who only fainted from the attack. ¡°Wahhhh!!! David!!! David!!!¡± The audience contorted his name when David came out victorious; David immediately moved so fast to leave the arena and suddenly was next to me. Zhep! Chapter 98 98 Two Creepy Auras! Leon ¡ª¨C Zhep! I nced at him with a strange look, then he kissed my forehead and smiled broadly. ¡°I¡¯m the best!¡± He said so proudly while smiling broadly at me. I just nodded my head and gave him two thumbs up. Then all of our eyes shifted back to the arena when Alberto shouted for the next tribute. ¡°Second match and token number 27, Joel Henderson, against Number 2 token, Selena G-Mork!¡± Mr. Joel smiled broadly and then jumped towards the arena. His wife cheered him on by waving at his husband; with such a happy face, Mr. Joel walked casually into the middle of the match arena. ¡°Your guess who will win?¡± David asked me while pointing at Mr. Joel and Selena, who were about to fight. ..... This time, Mr. Joel¡¯s enemy was a woman who was still very young, maybe in her 20 years old. I narrowed my eyes at Selena; my feeling told me Selena was the winner. ¡°The winner is Selena,¡± I said tly while looking at Selena. I know that David is giving such a surprised face because I gave that statement. ¡°Why Selena? Aren¡¯t you sure Uncle Joel can win the match?¡± asked David in surprise. ¡°Just watch,¡± I replied confidently. ¡°Battle begins!¡± Alberto shouted so loudly then he disappeared from the arena. Before they could attack each other, Mr. Joel suddenly raised his hand and said he had given up. ¡°I give up,¡± Mr. Joel said those words so casually, then smiled at Selena. Alberto, who was on the edge of the arena, was annoyed. Maybe because he had shouted so loudly, but suddenly Mr. Joel gave up. The audience cheered and was not happy with what Mr. Joel was doing, but Mr. Joel ignored the audience. ¡°The winner is token number 2, Selena G-Mork!¡± Alberto said, still annoyed; he didn¡¯t scream like before he said those words in a t tone. ¡°How did you know?¡± asked David in surprise. I just smiled and shrugged my shoulders in response. The spectators were unhappy and not cheering for not seeing the match. Mr. Joel immediately rushed to the stands; when he arrived, Mr. Joel immediately gave David a thumbs up. ¡°Be the winner to upy the throne!¡± said Mr. Joel smiling at David. David was silent, and soon, Alberto called his name again because he had to deal with Selena. ¡°Because the previous participant gave up, the next participant in fighting token number 2 is token number 12, David Henderson!¡± Alberto shouted while looking at David. Zhep! But immediately appeared in the middle of the arena and gave Selena an ugly look. ¡°You better give up because I¡¯m not in the mood to fight you!¡± David said tly, with an ugly face looking at Selena. ¡°Watch your mouth, Asshole! Let¡¯s see who will win and fight Alexa next!¡± Selena said confidently and red at David. Hearing what Selena said, David immediately let out terrifying killing intent. His aura exploded instantly because he didn¡¯t ept being called like that by Selena. This doesn¡¯t bode well for that woman. Selena¡¯s face turned into panic when she felt a terrible killing intent because the sinister aura that came out of David¡¯s body oppressed her. ¡°Battle begins!¡± Alberto shouted, then disappeared from the arena. In that second, I saw Selena change into her werewolf form, and she immediately jumped to attack David. Blue eyes that shone brightly adorned Selena¡¯s face in her Werewolf form. ¡°GRRRR Holy Werewolf Roar!¡± ¡°RAWWRRRRRR!!!¡± A powerful airwave rushed straight at David when Selena gave it to him. But David didn¡¯t budge; in the same position, he red at Selena. When that terrifying roar hit David, David was not Swept away at all; I could say that Selena¡¯s attack did not affect David at all. Selena¡¯s face immediately panicked when she saw that; she immediately made her next attack on David. ¡°Holy Werewolf w!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! I gritted my teeth when I saw the attack hit David¡¯s body, but David didn¡¯t budge at all, and the wounds on his chest and back healed very quickly. David red at Selena with such a terrifying killing aura. I think Selena will die if David wants to kill Selena right now. David immediately moved so fast and at this time was suddenly behind Selena, who wanted to attack the woman. ¡°Chaos Werewolf Punch!¡± ¡°David, Remember, don¡¯t kill her!¡± I said those words from a distance because I didn¡¯t want David to get disqualified. BUAK! BAM! Selena¡¯s body was thrown so hard toward the stone wall in the arena ofpetition that the stone wall immediately broke down in an instant. Alberto immediately headed to the scene to make sure Selena was okay. I narrowed my eyes, looking at Alberto; I wanted to ensure that Selena was also okay from being hit by David¡¯s attack. Alberto shook his head, then shouted, ¡°The winner is token number 12, David Henderson!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief when Selena was still alive; Alberto summoned the medical team to be able to treat Selena immediately. Alberto headed to the center of the field again to continue the match because it was time for thest match, which was David vs. Alexa. The crowd cheered as David emerged victorious again, and now was the time for the final round to determine who would upy the Throne. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now is the time for the fight we have been waiting for, namely the current Throne Alexa Romanov fight against challenger David Henderson!¡± Alberto shouted so loudly. He was even more enthusiastic than before when weing thest match. All the spectators became excited and immediately impatiently waited for the match. I looked at the figure of the woman in the red Throne chair; she stared intently at David; then soon, the woman disappeared instantly and appeared in the middle of the arena. Zhep! Terrible killing intent was pouring out of her body and aimed at David. At this moment, I saw two terrifying auras in the middle of the arena, dark blue auras vs. red mixed purple auras; both possessed such terrifying killing intent. The two stared at each other and prepared to fight for the Throne. ¡°The Battle for the Throne Begins!¡± Alberto shouted so loudly, then disappeared from the arena. Chapter 99 99 Great Battle! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°The Battle for the Throne Begins!¡± Alberto shouted so loudly, then disappeared from the arena. The two immediately charged at each other, with a terrifying killing aura radiating throughout the area. The Audience who saw it was silent, amazed by the match they were currently watching. The match between David and Alexa had left the arena in ruins. It carried out Attack after Attack so violently that it made the area in the arena so tense. ¡°Two Monsters are currently fighting!¡± ¡°Who do you think will winter?¡± ..... ¡°I can¡¯t be sure because the strength of the two is so formidable!¡± The Audience¡¯s discussion broke out while watching the match; I saw David, who so skillfully dodged every Attack given by Alexa. Alexa also does the same thing; she can avoid all the attacks given by David. The two of them could look bnced when fighting in the arena. But not long after, I saw an Attack that was so different from before. And both of them have a deadly Attack, and only the cursed Werewolf can use that Attack. ¡°The Werewolf God¡¯s Roar!¡± RAWRRRRRR!!! ¡°The Werewolf Goddess¡¯ Roar!¡± RAWRRRRRR!!! ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± Mr. Henderson then stood up when he saw that David had carried out a cursed Attack; even Mr. Henderson was also surprised when it turned out that Alexa could also use the Attack. An air pressure that was so dense and quick shot towards each other. BANG! The sh between the two attacks made an explosion so powerful. The sh of Powers was like splitting the Colosseum in two. All of us who were in the Tribune spontaneously immediately saved ourselves because of the sh of two forces that were so terrible that the Arena Tribune seemed to be about to copse. ZHEP! DRTT! DRTT! DRTT! Suddenly time seemed to stop for a moment, just as ruins were about to ur between the Tribunes. We all immediately looked at the figure floating in the air and spread out both arms. I narrowed my eyes when I saw the male figure floating in the air. The figure of a man wearing an open shirt shows his beautiful stomach muscles, with an all-ck outfit that is currently so conspicuous amid the freezing dust in the air. All eyes were currently looking at the two of them, surprised by the two figures suddenly appearing in the air, trying to stop the sh of forces. It turned out that the male figure was not alone; there was a female figure on his left. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Valerie?¡± I said when I recognized the look on a beautiful face with a body that was so hot. It turned out that the two of them were currently trying to stop the ruins that were happening at that time, Valerie and the man who was with her were trying to use their strength together to be able to stop the ruins that were about to split the Colosseum in two. A purple light seemed to cover all the ruins that were currently about to break apart due to the previous sh of forces; Valerie and the man moved both hands and seemed to be trying to fix the ruins that were about to happen. Zhung! Tap! DRTT! DRTT! Suddenly everything returned to its original state; even the two shes about to ur seemed to have suddenly disappeared. But when I looked at the arena, Alexa and David were sprawled and unconscious. Valerie and the mannded slowly on the Throne seats while looking towards the arena. Alberto shot quickly towards the arena to check on the unconscious participants. I stood up and was about to head to the match arena when I saw David unconscious. But when Alberto got there and confirmed Alexa and David, he immediately opened his voice and shouted so loudly. ¡°The winner for this year¡¯s Throne Ritual goes to token number 12, David Henderson!¡± ¡°Woahhhh!!! Yeayyyyy!¡± All the Audience cheered when the referee decided who was the winner of the ritual for the throne. I smiled broadly when I looked at the arena because it turned out that David was fine. He slowly stood up, waved to the Audience, and looked at me with a big smile. It turned out that David did not faint; only Alexa was unconscious at this time. The medical team came to the field to be able to treat David and Alexa, who currently needed first aid. But the Audience¡¯s attention was not drawn towards the two of them but the two figures on the red Throne Chairs. This is the first time Valerie and that man have appeared in front of all of them. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, introduce Her Highness Valerie Rachmued, Werewolf Old Ancestor.¡± The man said with a big smile on his face. All the Audience in the stands fell silent for a moment; they immediately whispered to each other about the figure. ¡°Is it true that he is the Werewolf Old Ancestor?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The werewolves in the stands seemed to know about the ancestor of the werewolves, but they had never met this figure in person. All the Werewolves who were Audience in the Tribune were silent and did nothing; they kept whispering about a figure called the old werewolf ancestor. Seeing themotion in the Audience, the man opened his voice again, ¡°Introducing me is Williams Middleton, Spouse of Her Highness Valerie Rachmued.¡± All eyes widened instantly as well as mine when I discovered that the man was Valerie¡¯s partner. Almost the entire Tribune, filled with Werewolves who were Audiences in the Tribune, was currently whispering about the two on the Throne seat. The werewolves whispered about the truth between the two, who stated that Valerie was an old werewolf ancestor. It will be interesting; there will be massive proof that Valerie will do it because those who have seen the strength of Valerie are David¡¯s family and me. I looked at Valerie standing up from the Throne chair; she suddenly floated up in the air. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe what Williams says, but I¡¯m going to show this to all of you!¡± Valerie said. Then she spread her hands and suddenly changed into a werewolf form. I could see the change in great detail, apanied by a bright purple aura enveloping her body. But what makes this form different from other Werewolves is that Valerie turns into apletely white Wolf and has nine tails. The Werewolves in the Tribune immediately bowed their heads in salute to Valerie. Because a terrifying aura immediately seemed to suppress everyone in the stands and forced them all to pay their respects to Valerie. Because what they doubted turned out to be the real Werewolf ancestor. Chapter 100 100 Unexpected Event! Leon ¡ª¨C It felt like there was no courage at all to look at Valerie, who had transformed into the form of a white nine-tailed wolf emitting such a sinister aura. That was what the Werewolves in the Colosseum Tribune felt, but not for me. I can see Valerie freely, who currently looks so dashing in her wolf form. I just found out that the werewolf has an old ancestor Nine-tailed Wolf. I thought only a fox could have nine tails, but this time I saw it so clearly that a wolf with nine white tails was very real in front of us. Not long after that, Valerie immediately changed her form to human form; then she sat on the red Throne chair. He just smiled, seeing all the Werewolves in the Stand who were currently looking at him in fear. Williams, who was next to her, then floated again into the air and opened her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised if you don¡¯t believe in Her Highness Valerie because, indeed, the existence of the old Werewolf ancestor has always been doubted by her race.¡± ..... ¡°The two of us came to this ce to stop the match that was taking ce just now because if it¡¯s not stopped, the two cursed forces meeting together will be a disaster for this ind!¡± We all widened our eyes when we heard what Williams said; it turns out that It can¡¯t use the two curse powers carelessly. I looked at David, who is currently being treated by the medical team, and he is fine. And I hope he¡¯s all right. ¡°I love you!¡± I said while looking at David, and when I said those words, he looked at me with a big smile. He gave a hand signal saying, ¡°I love you too.¡± I don¡¯t need to worry about him because he¡¯s fine. Ten minutester, Williams and Valerie descended from the Throne to the arena. The two stood side by side while looking at Alexa and David, who was now in front of them. All the Werewolves who are the audience are waiting for the news that all of them have been waiting for, now is the time for an Announcement for those who will continue the Throne. ¡°You two have great powers. But you two must remember to use these powers at the right time; if only the two of us werete here, then Nagini Ind would be destroyed by the attacks you two met!¡± Valerie said while looking at Alexa and David. I didn¡¯t think that Alexa also had a curse inside her, maybe a curse different from David¡¯s, but the strength of the two of them was almost the same. Alexa and David just lowered their heads, looking down, understanding what Valerie said. ¡°And the winner of this year¡¯s Throne Ritual is David Henderson. Are you ready to carry out your duties and sit on the Throne?¡± Valerie asked while looking at David. David Silent then looked at me; he smiled broadly then opened his voice to answer Valerie. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Throne seat up there; I came here to prove that I can! Since that has been achieved, I no longer need a position to acknowledge myself.¡± David said that made Valerie and Williams widen their eyes instantly. The two of them and even the werewolves who were watching at this time were shocked by what David said. Alexa, who was next to him, also looked at him with a look so strange couldn¡¯t believe that the man next to him had given up the Throne that easily. David looked at me and smiled widely. All eyes were now looking at me because David was looking at me. ¡°I do this only to be able to be a person who deserves to be recognized by someone special to me. Today is a day of victory for me in the arena ofpetition, but I still haven¡¯t been able to win something that I had buried for a long time when I first met someone, I mean special.¡± DEG! My eyes widened instantly when I heard what David said as if it was a hint that he was about to reveal something I might not have expected. Valerie and Williams, and everyone in the stands looked at me. They looked at me with mixed looks. ¡°What I want to convey to someone special, what I mean is someone who has seeded in making me unable to turn to anyone; he is Leon Nelson!¡± My heart skipped a beat when I heard David say my name. Everyone was currently looking at me with big smiles on their faces. I can¡¯t even put it into words at the time. This moment is so confusing to me. ¡°Well, What do you want to tell Leon?¡± Valerie asked David while looking at me with a big smile. David smiled at me and then opened his voice again; before he opened his voice, David took a deep breath in, closed his eyes for a moment, then exhaled slowly. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Leon Will you Marry me?¡± DEG! My heart seemed to stop beating, my eyes widened so perfectly, and the noise that was currently around me suddenly faded away. I could see and hear David in the arena, looking at me with a big smile. What did he ask me? Did he say something? I could feel my blood boiling inside my body, flowing so quickly that it made my cheeks blush instantly. My hands were shaking, and it was very difficult for me to say a word in response to the question David gave me. Is he asking me to marry him? I tried to convince myself to confirm the question he was asking because I thought that was the question he was currently asking. I looked at David with wide eyes and was ready to give him an answer. ¡°Leon, do you want to Marry me?¡± David asked me again while crouching in the arena, looking at me. I stood up and looked at him; suddenly, a bright purple light seemed to wrap around my body, pulled me quickly from the stands, and suddenly appeared in the arena. Currently, I was in front of David, crouching before me; he smiled broadly at me while holding out a little ck box, and when he opened it, inside was a silver ring with a name engraved on it. I guess. I silently looked at him; everyone also looked at me, waiting for the answer I would give. I exhaled slowly and said, ¡°Hum, I-¡± Chapter 101 101 Ring Finger... Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Um, No.¡± David¡¯s eyes immediately widened when I answered his question with my short answer just now; of course, not only David widened his eyes, but all the people in the Tribune also did the same. David lowered his head his aura suddenly faded into a sad aura instantly. I smiled widely and then said what I wanted to Tell him. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to turn you down, David! Yes, I Do!¡± Answer That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to tell him. David raised his eyes and looked at me with widened eyes, his aura brightening up instantly along with his face. His eyes filled with tears, and then he saw the ring in a small ck box; David took it and put it on my Ring finger. I can feel my cheeks blush instantly because what David is doing is very romantic. ..... I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not only me who feels the romance from what David gave, but all the people in the stands and near me must feel the same way. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get married while I¡¯m still in school, so be patient for one more year and a half for both of us to be formally made official!¡± David immediately hugged me gently when I said those words. He nodded his head and agreed to what I had just said. Then not long after, David immediately brought his face closer to mine and kissed my lips slowly; he didn¡¯t care at all that, at this time, we were both being watched by hundreds of people in the stands. But I still enjoy it and don¡¯t care about anything around me because what I feel right now is iparable happiness. I had time to think whether what Nichs and London felt was the same as what I felt. Is London doing the same thing David did? I can¡¯t wait to meet them both soon. The audience¡¯s cheers in the stands broke instantly when we both kissed, then David let go of the kiss and hugged me tightly. ¡°That throne is for you; I will never take it because I already have my Throne in the hearts of the people I love!¡± David said while looking at Alexa; Alexa smiled at what David had just said. ¡°You two are sopatible,¡± Alexa said while smiling at us. ¡°Congrattions to both of you!¡± David and I looked at Valerie and Williams, who had just said those words to us. They smiled warmly at David and me, and we smiled back warmly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for us to return to our beloved home, and I will never forget this visit!¡± David said while looking at me, then looked back at Valerie and said, ¡°I will never forget your kindness that has given protection to Leon; I hope you and Williams can be happy ever after!¡± They both just smiled, nodding their heads, then David and I left the arena heading to Mr. Henderson and the others. After we both arrived at the stands, Mr. Henderson and the others immediately gave us warm hugs, and soon, the six of us decided to go home immediately. 2 Hours Later. ¡°Be careful on the way back; We are waiting for you all to Return to this ce One Day!¡± Said Valerie while smiling broadly at the six of us. ¡°Yes, We will,¡± replied Mr. Henderson, smiling broadly at Valerie and Williams I didn¡¯t expect the Werewolf¡¯s old ancestor to escort us to the pier. They were both so incredibly nice to us. After ensuring our luggage, the six of us got on the speed boat to thest ce. When the speed boat we were on left the Nagini ind area, the six of us waved at the two of them until finally, the protective shield that covered Nagini ind closed again, and only the open sea was behind us. My smile faded then my right hand held my chest, gently feeling the seal on my chest. I will never forget the pain when I got this seal, the pain of dying that is second to none. I will always remember her kindness, Valerie. Even though the two of us didn¡¯t talk much, I could feel Valerie¡¯s kindness¡¯s sincerity; she gave her greatest strength to put a seal on my body so that I wouldn¡¯t be hunted again by other supernatural beings. ¡°Are you thinking about something?¡± David asked me while I was silent while gently stroking my chest. I shook my head and rested my head on his shoulder. David¡¯s hands hugged me gently; I closed my eyes in his arms until we all arrived at the pier. After our luggage had been checked andpleted, it wasn¡¯t long before two individuals drove two cars near the wharf. We all got into the car and decided to head home immediately. Mr. Joel and his family decided to return to their own home because the task given by Mr. Henderson had beenpleted. Currently, there is nothing to worry about from me because the seal given by Valerie haspletely protected me. After the three of us got home, I helped Mr. Henderson and David carry the luggage into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you guys go to school tomorrow; I can drop you two off and be ready at 7.30 am.¡± Said Mr. Henderson, smiling at us both. I nodded my head and made a sign that I understood what he said, but David, who was next to me, sighed in annoyance because school was the ce he didn¡¯t like the most to visit. I just shook my head. Seeing his behavior was so funny; when I was about to head up the stairs to the 2nd floor to my room, I realized that David was following me from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked while looking at David with a look that was so strange. ¡°Obviously, I want to go to the room. The two of us are officially in a bond, so can I sleep in your room?¡± David said, smiling broadly at me; I widened my eyes and snorted at him. Chapter 102 102 This is Not a Very Good Sign... Leon ¡ª¨C I paused for a moment while squinting at David, then raised one eyebrow and brought my face closer to his. ¡°Yup! After we are officially married, we will share a room! Yup, I got it,¡± said David, smiling at me, then he hurriedly headed to his room. I just shook my head, seeing his departure, and I immediately headed to my room to rest because tomorrow morning was the time to go back to school. After I got to the room and put all my luggage, I immediately buried myself in the soft bed. No need to take a shower because I was too exhausted and decided to go straight to sleep that very second. The next day. I opened my eyes slowly when my cell phone rm sounded quite loud next to my ear, and I immediately turned it off. Afterward, I got out of bed and immediately headed to the bathroom to clean myself. After cleaning myself, I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom. ..... Looking at the seal on my chest, I smiled faintly while holding it, then came out of the bathroom while dry my hair with a towel. By the time I got back into the room, my eyes immediately widened as David was on my bed, looking up at me with a huge grin. His eyes weren¡¯t looking at my face but at the rest of my body below. I looked down and remembered that I wasn¡¯t wearing any cover. I immediately turned my body and used a towel to cover my genitals. After that, I turned around again and looked at him with his gaze so sharp it intimidated him. ¡°What are you doing in my room early in the morning like this without wearing a school uniform?¡± I said with sharp eyes and put my hands on my waist in front of him. David frowned, then smiled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize I slept with you in this roomst night?¡± David said that, making my eyes widen instantly. ¡°What?¡± I asked in a fairly high tone as I drew closer to him. Zhep! But David suddenly disappeared from my bed and reappeared at my door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything to you; I¡¯m going to shower first; bye,¡± he said, then left my room with a chuckle. Damn, I didn¡¯t realize that he slept with mest night in this room. Maybe because I was too tired, I didn¡¯t feel any movement on my bed. But I¡¯m sure that if we didn¡¯t do anythingst night, what she said just now is also true. I can feel it from her auraing out of her body. After getting ready to wear full clothes and school grooming, I went downstairs to join the dining table to enjoy breakfast before going to school. ¡°Hi Leon, How did you sleepst night?¡± Mr. Henderson asked while enjoying his breakfast. I gave him a fake smile and sat down next to David, answering the question, ¡°I sleep very well, I think, but I had a bad dream this morning.¡± ¡°Cough... Cough...¡± I immediately nced at David as he choked on his food. ¡°Really? What Nightmare did you get?¡± David asked me with an irritated look because he knew what Nightmare I was referring to. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I forgot too.¡± After enjoying breakfast together, Mr. Henderson was ready in the car to take us to school. During the trip, David and I were silent, not chatting, but this was the first time I saw David not ying on his cell phone. Instead, he leaned his head on my shoulder while closing his eyes. I know he¡¯s not sleeping; he¡¯s just pretending to sleep to rest his head on my shoulder. After arriving at the school parking lot, David and I got down and waved at Mr. Henderson, who left the school parking lot. Afterward, we immediately headed to the ssroom to start the lesson. As we walked down the hall towards ss, I saw a banner hanging from the ceiling with the words. ¡°Summer Camp in a few days¡± Summer camp? I¡¯ve never participated in these activities while in school before. Am I going to do it at this school? ¡°We must go to summer camp in a few more days, maybe two.¡± I was surprised when David suddenly said next to my ear; I just looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Have you heard the rumors?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Rumors that the new student is gay? Haha¡± ¡°Haha, they must be a couple!¡± ¡°But many say that they are dating, haha!¡± ¡°Gays!¡± This was the first time I heard some students in the hallway leading to ss say those words. I don¡¯t know who they were referring to, but from the looks of them, it was all headed in our direction toward David and me. I think they did refer to David and me. I don¡¯t care about them because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my business. But I felt a sinister auraing out of David¡¯s body; I looked at him, who was already ring at several people who had just offended us. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry about them!¡± I whispered while pulling his hand into the ssroom because I didn¡¯t want anything to happen in the hallway if David lost control. ¡°Don¡¯t you get annoyed when they call you that?¡± David asked me as he put his bag down, sitting annoyed on his bench. I ran my head and then replied, ¡°I¡¯m not offended at all because things like that are normal in my opinion; I¡¯ve felt the same way at school before,¡± I said while sitting next to him and then put my backpack on the table. Maybe David realized by now that I was a little different after hearing what they said. Even though I tried to feel good about what they said, I couldn¡¯t hide it in front of David. David still looks so emotional. When he saw me, he was just silent and felt hurt. I¡¯m sure David must be feeling what I¡¯m feeling right now. BRAK! I was surprised when David suddenly mmed on the desk, stood up, and walked out of the ssroom. ¡°David!¡± All the students in my ss immediately looked at David and me; they were currently looking at David, who was more outgoing with a face that was so scary. Seriously, this is not a very good sign. Chapter 103 103 Melodious Whisper Leon ¡ª¨C I chased him out of the ssroom, and at this time, I saw David with an aura that was so scary approaching some of the students in the hallway earlier. ¡°Hey! What did you say?¡± David shouted while looking at the five students in the hall looking at him with strange looks. Five of them, all boys, liked to corner and bully some students who never mingled with them. ¡°Hahaha, what do you mean?¡± Said one of the individuals who appeared to be the leader of the five. ¡°Tell me once more what you were talking about us both, Leon and me!¡± David said seriously, standing in front of the five of them with his fists clenched. ¡°Dav-¡± When I was about to scream his name, suddenly, someone grabbed my arm and asked me to stay put. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t do that; let the five of them get a lesson from your friends!~¡± Her soft melodious voice immediately made me obey what she said; I nced at her and saw a woman with a very beautiful face, ck skin, and curly hair, which she braided into several pigtails on her head. I didn¡¯t know who she was, but when I looked at her, she seemed to understand my gaze, then she opened her voice and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Patricia Rein; you can call me Patricia!¡± I just nodded my head and looked back at David. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if your bones break!¡± David said so seriously that the five of them immediatelyughed so hard. Many students were currently in the ssroom to witness what was happening; they flocked to witness David, who was about to fight five individuals at once. ¡°Hahaha, Show me that you can indeed break our bones!¡± Said the individual who was at the forefront arrogantly, and he was the leader of them. The four individuals behind him justughed while looking at each other and raised their eyebrows as they couldn¡¯t believe what David was saying. Even though what David said was a warning because it would happen. ¡°Alright then, feel this!¡± David said as he shot towards the first individual at the front. ¡°Hit him, Jack!¡± ¡°Just beat it!¡± ¡°Come on, Jack. You can fight that snotty kid!¡± Some of the crowd in the ss hall shouted the first individual¡¯s name, Jack. Tap! Woshh! David, who shot quickly towards Jack, was noticed by him. Jack immediately leaned forward to avoid David¡¯s punch. As he dodged a punch from David, Jacknded a solid punch to David¡¯s stomach. BUAK! David widened his eyes when a punch from Jack hit him. But David didn¡¯t flinch from the punch he gave; David was still in the same ce, which confused Jack, and he looked at him. ¡°Is that your only strength?¡± David asked with a crooked smile, thenunched a kick attack toward Jack¡¯s stomach. BUAK! Woshhh! BRAK! Jack¡¯s body immediately flew so far from its original ce. His body hit the lockers in the ssroom hallway. Four of his friends who saw that immediately widened their eyes and looked at David with disbelief. Many rumors say that Jack is one of the 1st ce students in martial arts. But because of his arrogance, he was hit by a divorce attack from David. ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack that bastard!¡± Jack shouted, who was still in pain and had difficulty getting up from the fall. The four individuals who were friends of Jack immediately ran toward David, and the four attacked simultaneously towards David. I think the four of them will only be joining Jack for a short time since they¡¯ve been wrongly dealing with a monster! David faced the four so casually because it felt like they had no martial arts. The four of them could only swing their arms and legs carelessly, which made David so rxed facing the four of them. Buak! Buak! Blugh! Brak! Bugh! It didn¡¯t take long; in just 5 minutes, David had paralyzed three of the four individuals who had attacked him before. Only one individual remained who was currently looking at hisrades who were in pain due to being hit by David while looking at David with a panicked look. ¡°Only you are left! Feel this!¡± BRAK! But when David was about to attack that one individual, an iron chair suddenly hit David¡¯s back, making David immediately fall to the floor. And the one who did it was Jack. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, you new student!¡± Jack said arrogantly while holding the chair. ¡°This is not good; I must stop the fight immediately!¡± I said as I was about to head toward David because I saw the killing auraing out of David¡¯s body was so thick, and it was possible that Jack would have died in his hands. ¡°Stay here; I¡¯ll take care of it!~¡± I froze for a second when Patricia suddenly said those words and walked casually toward the fight scene. What does that woman have? Why is it that every time she says a sentence in a voice as soft as singing, I immediately obey and can¡¯t refuse it? When I saw Patricia walking leisurely toward the crowd, a bright green aura emitted from her body. What that¡¯s Aura? Even I couldn¡¯t exin the aura emitting from Patricia¡¯s body. ¡°You all disperse because the ss has started!~¡± Patricia looked at all the students who had gathered to see the fight. And miraculously, they all immediately dispersed and headed for their respective sses. And there was only David and the five individuals currently swarming him. ¡°What are you doing here!¡± Jack said harshly to Patricia. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t you want to exercise with your friends?~¡± Patricia said while ncing at Jack. In that instant, Jack and his friends immediately ran towards the field without answering anything to Patricia. ¡°You¡¯re fine, David;e back to ss!~¡± Patricia said to David and made David stand up immediately with an annoyed look. David approached me and invited me into the ssroom. ¡°Are you all right? We better get to ss!¡± David said, then took my hand into the ssroom. I, who stillply with this situation, have a hard time digesting what is going on; I am very aware that every word from Patricia seems difficult to refuse. Patricia smiled while looking at me walking into the ssroom with David. I¡¯m sure she is not an Ordinary Human but another supernatural creature whose type I still don¡¯t know. Chapter 104 104 Information Leon ¡ª¨C When David and I were in ss, I sat down with him and tried to calm him down. Because if he did something like that again, I was afraid he would get into trouble with the Counseling Guidance Teacher. ¡°Don¡¯t have to do that anymore because we don¡¯t have to care about what people say to us; the important thing is that we do what we do in our way!¡± I said softly while stroking David¡¯s back; he was silent and then nodded, looking at me. ¡°I just don¡¯t like it when you get bullied by them!¡± David said while looking at me with a deep gaze. I know David is worried about me, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with him trying to protect me from other people being mean to me. But I¡¯m also afraid that if He hurts other people who don¡¯t have the strength like that, then that¡¯s wrong. He couldn¡¯t do that to an ordinary human. While calming David down, I thought back to the girl who just broke up the fight in the ssroom hallway. Patricia is not an ordinary human; I can feel it so clearly from her body¡¯s aura. Aura is different from other colors and seems to have certain characteristics not owned by the others. ..... I have to investigate that girl; I¡¯m sure she must be a new student at this school; I¡¯ve never seen her. ¡°Leon, Is there something on your mind?¡± I widened my eyes suddenly and looked at David, then smiled at him and shook his head. I told him I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything because I didn¡¯t want to tell him this. I was worried that he would also investigate the woman if I told him about the incident earlier. It didn¡¯t take long for the first lesson to begin, but as I thought, it turned out that the teacher who was in front announced that there were new students. I looked at the door, and my guess was right; it turned out that the new student in question was Patricia. She walks so casually, showing her body curves that are so perfect; I think there are lots of girls in this school. But only she can make anyone¡¯s eyes look at her. Patricia smiled so broadly, looking at all the students in the ss, including me. She looked at me with a big and different smile than the smiles he gave to the other students. ¡°Do you know her?¡± David asked me with a very confused face because he saw Patricia, who was currently smiling at me so broadly. ¡°Ah no, she was in the hallway ss earlier!¡± I answered while looking at David, but David suddenly gave a strange face as if he didn¡¯t remember what had happened in the hallway earlier. Even though David had met Patricia, it was as if he had never met her. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that girl?¡± I asked David to be sure. ¡°Huh? Have we both met her before?¡± As I thought, David did not remember meeting her in the hallway earlier. I¡¯m 100% sure that Patricia is not an ordinary human; she¡¯s another supernatural creature whose kind I don¡¯t know yet. ¡°The two of us were passing in the ssroom hallway before entering ss; we diverged with her!¡± I said to make David not suspicious. ¡°Ah, maybe I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.¡± He answered briefly and then returned to busy himself with the writing utensils on the table. How strange, Patricia was not an Ordinary Human. After introducing herself, Patricia sat down on a chair not far from where I was. She looked at me with a smile that was so warm and made my heart flutter suddenly. Is she a witch? Who might make a potion so that anyone who sees it will fall in love with her? I thought as I turned my face away from her and looked ahead. I also realized I didn¡¯t see the two individuals who often teased me. I looked back at Were Robert and Edward, but they were both off. Did the two of them skip school today? Or am I the one who doesn¡¯t know about thetest information in school? Because it¡¯s been almost a week, and David and I did not go to ss because of the ritual for the throne. After nearly an hour or more of struggling with the physics subject I least liked, the lesson was finally over. The recess bell rang, relieved me, and I immediately put my physics book into my backpack; I immediately looked at David and asked him to go to the canteen because I was really hungry. I saw Patricia, who several male students were currently surrounding. They were all exchanging cellphone numbers because they were captivated by Patricia¡¯s beauty. I don¡¯t care about that, because I have to eat first to fill my stomach to the cafeteria. ¡°What menu do you want for lunch today?¡± David asked me while walking beside me towards the cafeteria. ¡°I can eat anything as long as the food menu is the same as you!¡± I answered, smiling at him; then I sat at table number 12 while David headed towards the food stand to order food. At the same time, I saw Robert and Edward walking together and sitting at a table not far from me, and this was a good opportunity for me to talk to Robert about the new student. ¡°Robert, can we talk for a minute?¡± I stood behind him and patted him on the back. ¡°Ah Hai Leon, long time no see, are we-¡± ¡°Robert! I don¡¯t have much time; I better get this to you immediately. Can we talk in private?¡± I cut off What Robert was about to say because he would say many things that weren¡¯t clear. And I gave the eye code and nced to the left to get away from Edward for a while. Because Edward was looking at me with a strange smile, He looked like he wanted to talk to me too, but I didn¡¯t give him time to do so. Finally, Robert came with me to the corner of the cafeteria, I think this ce was a safe ce to talk alone while Edward was quite far away from us, and David was also busy ordering food. ¡°So what do you want to tell me?¡± Robert asked with his hands on his hips, looking at me. ¡°Do you know about the new student named Patricia? I think she is another supernatural being that I don¡¯t know what kind of thing it is!¡± I said seriously. Robert paused, then widened his eyes and said, ¡°Patricia? What do you mean, Patricia Rein?¡± Deg! Chapter 105 105 Siren Leon ¡ª¨C Robert paused, then widened his eyes and said, ¡°Patricia? What do you mean, Patricia Rein?¡± Deg! I nodded, confirming what he said because the woman I was referring to was indeed Patricia Rein. Robert knows her because he is not so foreign to the name I just mentioned; it can be seen from the way he said it there is something he knows. Yes, it might be good information for me. ¡°Do you know her?¡± I asked him to make sure. ¡°Is she going to school here?¡± Robert asked with a slightly panicked look on his face. ¡°I have already exined that she is a new student at this school. Did you not listen carefully to what I said? Then do you know her?¡± I asked Robert again because he looked so messed up with his thoughts. ..... The gray auraing out of his body showed that he was currently restless, worried, and panicked; something he remembered made him worry. ¡°This is not a good sign; you better not have anything to do with Patricia! She¡¯s not a good girl to be around!¡± Robert replied worriedly while looking at me carefully. Seeing the auraing out of his body telling him if he was telling the Truth, I started to get interested in what happened between Robert and Patricia. ¡°Tell me, what do you know about her?¡± I asked him urgently so he could answer my questions. ¡°We can¡¯t talk here because too many people can hear it. I¡¯m also afraid David will look for you and be suspicious of me!¡± Robert said while panicking and looking around him. I looked at David, and he was still busy ordering food; I looked at Edward, and he looked at us several times. He seemed so curious about what Robert and I were talking about. ¡°Hurry up and say it now, lest you regret not telling me first!¡± I said, threatening him, which made Robert¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Robert sighed in annoyance, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll exin to you briefly!¡± ¡°Patricia is a supernatural creature of the Siren type! Legendary supernatural creatures who live in the ocean. They sing enchanting songs that lull the sailors who hear them so that their ship crashes into a rock and sinks. Another name for Siren is Mermaid.¡± I was silent for a moment when I heard Robert¡¯s exnation, everything made sense, and I did understand a little about the power possessed by Siren. They are supernatural beings of the Mermaid type, and their power is their singing which can fertilize anyone near them. And what Patricia did in the hallway earlier was an example; she whispered a sentence to several students to be able to follow what she said. Even I was also exposed to the Siren singing from her. ¡°Thanks, Robert, you were a great help,¡± I said, then left. As I walked to table number 12, Edward nced at me a few times as if confirming what exactly I was talking to Robert about. But I don¡¯t care about him because I think he needs help understanding the problem I just discussed with Robert. Meanwhile, when I nced at Robert, he still looked so scared, as if he had experienced something bad with a supernatural being of the Siren type. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I immediately looked in the direction the sound came from; David, with a big smile, had brought lunch for the two of us; he sat down and then gave me the food he had ordered. I shook my head in response to what he asked earlier, ¡°David, I want to ask you something.¡± I¡¯ve thought about this; I¡¯ll ask David about the supernatural creature of the Siren type; maybe if he knows about it, he will also be wary of Patricia. ¡°Huh? Okay, I¡¯ll listen,¡± David answered, smiling at me; then he put down the hamburger that she was about to eat and then focused on me. ¡°Have you ever met a supernatural being of the Siren type?¡± I asked while looking at it carefully. David¡¯s expression suddenly changed instantly when I asked about Siren. He looked around as if to make sure that no one would listen to him when he spoke. ¡°How did you know about Siren-type supernatural creatures?¡± David asked me in a whisper while looking around him again. ¡°Why are you suddenly like that when I talk about Si-¡± Before I could say what kind of supernatural creature it was, David immediately covered my lips with his right hand. He shook his head, indicating for me not to mention the name of the type of supernatural being. I nodded my head understanding what he was hinting at, then he let go of his hand and spoke to me, ¡°Don¡¯t say that name out loud because if that supernatural being finds out and hears it, that thing will be very bad and will tear you to pieces!¡± I was immediately speechless when David said that because before I asked Robert, he did not say about it. ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked curiously. David looked around again, then whispered to me, ¡°Those creatures don¡¯t like to be called by their kind name because that¡¯s the name they hate the most. They prefer to be called Mermaids or Merman because the names of those types of supernatural beings are like a curse to them. ¡± I nodded my head, trying to understand David¡¯s exnation. It turned out to be so scary the fact that I know about Siren. As in the movies, it turns out that Siren doesn¡¯t like being called Siren. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about that creature?¡± David asked me while holding my hands. I could feel a sense of worry and panic from that person appearing on his body. Just like the aura that came out of Robert¡¯s body earlier. It seems that many other supernatural beings don¡¯t like Siren; more precisely, they don¡¯t like dealing with Siren because, just from reading their aura, they are scared and panicking, showing that it¡¯s so scary. ¡°It¡¯s okay; maybe when I get hometer, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said while eating the french fries David bought. David didn¡¯t ask me again, but he nodded his head, confirming what I had just said. I nced at Robert and Edward, but they were not where they had been. I looked around, but they werepletely gone from the cafeteria area. Robert must have known something about Patricia, and I had to find out. Chapter 106 106 Dangerous Siren¡¯s Leon ¡ª¨C Henderson House. ¡°So, what were you trying to say earlier?¡± I immediately looked back. I just got to the front of the house, but David immediately charged me with the story I wanted to tell him. I smiled at him, nodded my head, and said, ¡°we better talk in my room!¡± My answer immediately made David smile broadly; he immediately rushed me to my room. I could see the expression on Mr. Henderson¡¯s face from the reflection of the front window; he looked strangely at the two of us who were behaving strangely in front of him. But I don¡¯t care at all. After we were both in my room, I first put my backpack on the table, but suddenly two strong arms wrapped around my stomach from behind. Then a kiss I felt on the back of my neck spread to the front of my neck and then to my cheek. ..... But when the kiss was about to end on my lips, I immediately stopped it and looked at him, smiling, ¡°Do you want me to tell you the story, I mean, or not?¡± I said while looking at David with a big smile. David sighed softly, then nodded, ¡°But Can we do itter tonight?¡± I widened my eyes at David¡¯s whisper but quickly pushed David onto the bed and said, ¡°You Dreaming!¡± Heughed heartily at me and threw the bolster on the bed at me; I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Buak! Buak! ¡°Ahh, Stop! I¡¯ll tell you.¡± I said, stopping the game of bolsters and pillows, then sat cross-legged in front of David. David sat quietly across from me, then looked at me with intense focus, ready to hear the story I wanted to tell him. ¡°Do you remember that incident in the school hallway earlier? When you fought with Jack and his gang!¡± I asked David about it, trying to remind him whether or not he remembered anything about it. But paused and then looked to the side as if trying to remember events that he might have forgotten. ¡°I think I remember something but the image is so faint in my mind!¡± He replied while holding his chin and then looking at me. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to discuss,¡± I said, which made him confused. ¡°Hmmm, what do you mean?¡± David asked, confused. ¡°So the story at the time...¡± I told David the chronology of all the events in the school hallway earlier. I told him about who Patricia was. David immediately froze in ce and looked at me with a nkly look. He didn¡¯t seem to believe what I was saying. ¡°But if I am indeed affected by her singing, then how can you not be affected by her?¡± David said, confused; looking at me and hearing questions from him also confused me because I realized that I had not forgotten the incident. I did follow what Patricia said, but I never forgot the incident when she sang that melodious voice in my ear. ¡°Hmmm, I just realized that too,¡± I replied while looking at him and holding his chin. ¡°No one can remember what incident Siren has done. Her words are a mysterious chant that can make anyone hypnotized by her, and anyone she hypnotizes will not be able to remember what she asked for and what happened.¡± ¡°Then How did you remember all those incidents? Were you also affected by the chant that was whispered to you?¡± David asked me somewhat worriedly. I nodded and looked at him, then replied, ¡°I saw all those events so vividly; I also know that Patricia was singing those whispers close to my ear; I remember them very clearly.¡± ¡°That melodious singing also affected me; I could not do anything when he asked me to remain silent. But I have not forgotten all the events that I saw.¡± I exined to David about it, Because after realizing it, I was also confused about Why I could remember the incident at school earlier. ¡°I guess because you have rare blood in your body, that bes an exception for you!¡± David said while looking at me carefully. It seems that what David said had some truth, perhaps because the rare blood in my body made an exception. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t tomorrow night your birthday?¡± I widened my eyes instantly when I remembered that Tomorrow was my birthday. ¡°Ah, right, tomorrow is my birthday,¡± I said softly, and all the glimpses of the Nagini ind shed back immediately. I remember very well that I saw and heard someone telling me something that would happen on my birthday at the Wishing Waterfall. I didn¡¯t expect the time in question to happen tomorrow; tomorrow would be my birthday. Time flies so fast without realizing it; I can¡¯t wait for what will happen to me because Aunt Chelsea also said something special would happen to me on my birthday. Is it true that Nichs and London will meet me on my 18th birthday? I was hoping the two of them saw me for at least a few minutes. I want to know what their faces look like. ¡°Leon?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± ¡°Leon? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡± David asked me while holding my shoulders; I didn¡¯t realize that he had called my name several times and shook my shoulders until I woke up from the trance. I asked David if I was fine; I smiled at him and said I was happy that tomorrow was my birthday. ¡°What do you want on your birthday?¡± David asked me while looking at me closely. Of course, it made my cheeks blush instantly because David, with a question like that, made my heart beat fast. ¡°There¡¯s no way I will say it now; I will say it when my birthdayes!¡± I replied, smiling at David. He smiled at me and then hugged me tightly, ¡°Okay, I will wait for a request from you on your birthday!¡± I just nodded my head, confirming what he had just said. ¡°Can we do it tonight? I miss your touch, Leon!¡± David said while kissing my neck; then he kissed my ear gently. It makes my body shiver instantly when I feel his touch. ¡°Tell me, is it okay if we do it tonight?¡± David whispered in my ear while returning my body to my back; he was on top of me. ¡°Tell me, can we do it tonight?¡± David asked again while looking at me carefully. I swallowed my saliva slowly and then gave him an Answer, ¡°Yes, we do it tonight!¡± Chapter 107 107 Satisfying! (18)~ David ¡ª¨C (Tap Here For David & Leon Illustration) Hemmmph! I kissed his lips gently as he permitted me to do so. After this afternoon, we both joked and told stories in the room, and we decided to have lunch together, but after that, there weren¡¯t many activities that Leon and I did because, after lunch, we were both in the room. Just chilling and talking about our ns for the fun future. I let go of my kiss and looked at him; he smiled at me and looked at me intently. Why was Leon¡¯s face so different tonight, as if his face was brighter than before? I smiled at him and said, ¡°I love you.¡± He wrapped his hands around my neck, then pulled me back to kiss his lips. ..... Leon pressed my neck so hard that my kiss with him deepened, and our tongues met, Leon fiercely crushing my tongue; he licked it, sucked it, and sucked it. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± I sighed several times because of his touch, always making me addicted and wanting to continue having intercourse with him; his tongue was soft, but he yed roughly, and this delicious sensation was what I could get from him. I was still on top of him, boiling his body and kissing him. We were both still in our pajamas; my father was out, so no one was in the house. It¡¯s just me and Leon who is currently doing our self-satisfying ritual. I let go of my kiss on him, then I smiled at him and undressed my pajamas, as well as Leon; he did the same thing. I sat on hisp, and he was sitting while taking off his shirt. After we were not wearing clothes, Leon hugged me tightly and kissed my neck. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± I sighed again, feeling great pleasure when Leon kissed my neck; the delicious tingling sensation tickled my body. Leon licked my neck more and more until he stopped on my chest. Leon yed with my nipples; he licked them, bit them small, and sucked them several times. I, who can¡¯t stand his touch, can only sigh continuously and grab his hair a few times. ¡°Leon! Ahhh! Yeah!¡± Leon yed for so long on my right and left breast nipples, then roughly rolled me sideways and made me lie on the bed. He was currently on top of me and sitting right beside my cock. I smiled at him, and he did the same; he shook his waist, which made me instantly close my eyes. When Leon shook his waist, my manhood was squeezed by his buttocks and made a feeling of pleasure appear instantly; in that second, my blood flow went straight to my manly assets. My manly assets hardened slowly, making Leon smile when he felt my manly assets fully tensed. ¡°Ahhh Hmmm,¡± Leon sighed while biting his lower lip when he felt my manly assets harden perfectly in his ass. He stopped his activities, then jumped out of bed; with a quick movement, Leon immediately pulled my pants and made my perfectly hardened manly assets stand so gantly without panties. I deliberately didn¡¯t wear underwear because I knew I would have sex with him to make it easier for me to do my job. Leon is currently standing near the bed, his eyes directed to my masculine assets that stand perfectly, waiting for his touch. He unzipped his pants, and we were bothpletely naked. He walked closer to the bed and crawled closer to my manly assets. Leon immediately held it and caressed it gently. I gripped the bed cover of this bed when Leon started ying with my masculine assets. A touch from his hand always couldn¡¯t make me survive; a touch from him always made me squirm on the bed and close my eyes so tightly. After Leon finished ying with his hands, he immediately wet my manly assets with his tongue. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!! Ahhh!¡± That sigh alwayses out of my lips when I feel great pleasure; I open my eyes and look at Leon. He licked my manly assets like ice cream. He licked it from the bottom up, repeated it several times, and finally yed with his tongue on the head of my manly asset. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhh Leon!!! Ahhh!¡± I moaned and could not hold back the tickling feeling that tickled all over my body when he did that. Even the few times Leon sucked my manhood made me groan and curl up on the bed. But that made Leon happy because he was getting more ferocious in ying with my manly assets. He crushed it, sucked it, and yed with it continuously with his mouth. Until I finally couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure, I immediately held Leon¡¯s head up and down, giving it that rhythm; I directed his head to be able to look at me, then pulled him up and kissed his lips again deliciously. After being satisfied ying with his tongue, I immediately let go of my kiss and looked at him, ¡°You are indeed the best. Your touch always makes me fall and want to feel it again and again.¡± I said that made Leon smile, then bit his lower lip. Leon immediately nced at the small table next to his bed; he opened a drawer on the table, then rummaged through it as if looking for something. After getting it, he immediately took it and looked at me. It is a lubricant for intercourse. ¡°Do you want to do it right away?¡± I asked him while smiling at him as he held the lube. ¡°Why wait so long since the purpose of doing this is to gain each other¡¯s satisfaction!¡± Leon replied. Then he opened the package lid and took out the lubricating liquid on his palm. Then he rubbed it on my manly assets waiting for a game from him; he also gave a little bit of it to his back hole so that ess to get in there could be smoother and smoother. After finishing that, Leon immediately squatted on top of my manly assets; he saw me and held my manly assets, then led him slowly to his back hole. I helped him by holding his waist to direct him more precisely to my masculine assets. Leon bit his lower lip when my manly assets touched his back lip. He shook his waist slightly, making my manly asset head rotate on the lip of his back hole. And after that, he pressed down slowly until finally, my manly assets entered his back hole. Jleb! ¡°Ahhhh ahhh!¡± Chapter 108 108 Ahh, (18+)~ David ¡ª¨C Jleb! ¡°Ahhhh ahhh!¡± We both moaned slowly as my manly assets slowly entered his back hole. Leon closed his eyes and looked up, biting his lower lip as my manly assets fully entered his back hole. After that, Leon pushed his waist slowly, giving a slow up-and-down rhythm. ¡°Ahhhh Hmmm ahhh!¡± ¡°Ahh yeah, Leon! Ahhh!¡± ..... Leon shook his waist, getting tighter and louder; I also shook my waist to give him a boost to pleasure each others. ¡°Ahhh ahhh, David, yeah Fuck! Me!¡± Leon sighed and groaned while squeezing my chest tightly as I punched my manly Asset several times into his hole. ¡°Ahhh ahhh!¡± I sighed loudly as I continued to feel a delicious tingling sensation run through my body. I hold his waist and help to give him a delicious shake so we can both feel the pleasure together. After a few minutes of doing this with the same style, I immediately sat down and lowered my feet on the floor; I asked Leon to wrap his hands around my neck while I changed positions to get a different pleasure. My manly assets were still in his back hole when I changed my position standing near the bed, theny Leon¡¯s body on the edge of the bed and lifted his thighs so he could hold it; that¡¯s when my two hands held on to his lower back thighs and started to give him a boost. ¡°Ahhh ahhh David! Yeahhh!!! Ahhh!¡± Leon sighed heavily as I gave him a louder and louder push and stuck my manly assets perfectly in his back hole. I kept doing it and enjoyed the game I gave him; he seemed to enjoy it; we both sighed several times when we felt that this was the peak of our game. I looked at Leon¡¯s manly assets, which were hardened to perfection. He had manly assets of a decent size and length. But mine is bigger, and mine is longer. I smiled at him and then held his manhood assets; I gave his manhood assets games using both hands while I was still giving him a delicious boost. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhh!¡± Leon stretched great when I gave that touch to his manly assets; I felt his manly assets tighten perfectly and twitch several times when I gave a fairly fast rhythm to shake him. He was already at the peak of enjoying the hand from me. ¡°Ahhhh ahhh David!!ahhhh!¡± Leon groaned loudly as I shook his manly assets, giving him a tremendous boost to peak first. ¡°Ahhhh ahhh ahhhh!¡± Viscous white liquid spurted out of Leon¡¯s masculine Asset; he seemed to be squirming with satisfaction as he reached his peak. On the other hand, he was enjoying the pleasure in himself; I immediately continued the rampage with a hard race so that I could immediately reach the top. Leon couldn¡¯t hold back his pleasure at this time; I continued to give him delicious touches so he could catch up with him soon. When I pushed so hard, I felt a hard twitch in my manly assets, and I immediately pulled it out of Leon¡¯s back hole; then, I sprayed a thick white liquid from my manhood toward Leon¡¯s body. ¡°Ahhhh ahhh Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± I screamed long with pleasure when I finally spilled all that extraordinary pleasure on top of Leon¡¯s body. After reaching the top, it felt like my body was weak; I immediatelyy down next to Leon and regted my irregr breathing. I nced at Leon, and he did the same thing. We both exchanged smiles, satisfied that tonight¡¯s game had beenpleted so well. After 15 minutes of resting from the feeling of pleasure which was quite tiring, Leon and I decided to shower immediately because our bodies were both so sticky from sweat and sperm. We both walked into the bathroom jokingly, talking about summer camp in two days-exactly one day after Leon¡¯s birthday. I turned on the shower, and the water wet the two of us standing face to face. Leon looked at me closely. I did the same thing; he smiled while washing my body, and I did the same thing to him too. Then suddenly, Leon brought his face closer to mine and kissed my lips gently. I was surprised, but I let it go, and we both kissed again under the cold water. Leon pressed his body towards me then he kissed my neck, ¡°ahhhh!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure he gave me when he started rubbing my body. I let Leon do that touch again to my body; then I med the warm mode water for being able to apany the pleasure from his touch. Leon would want a second round in this bath; I¡¯d be happy to give it. Leon¡¯s hands caressed my manly assets, which had started to harden again in front of him; he held and squeezed them, then suddenly, Leon crouched down and sucked my manly assets instantly. ¡°Ahhh Ahhh, Leon!¡± I sighed while holding his head as Leon gave a different suck than before; he did it more ferociously, and like my manly Asset is ice cream for him, his favorite food he can¡¯t escape. I widened my eyes when I didn¡¯t expect him to suck my manly assets so perfectly that my manly assets almost spit out the thick white liquid in his mouth, but I immediately pulled Leon to stand up and crushed his lips again. I didn¡¯t expect that he could give me such a great feeling of pleasure. Because I couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure he had just given me, I immediately turned Leon¡¯s body so he could turn his back on me and took the soap a little to make my masculine assets slippery. After that, I immediately put my masculine assets into his back hole. Jleb! ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh!¡± We both groaned simultaneously when my manly assets returned to his back hole. Immediately I gave a boost with a strong race to get to the top. For almost 5 minutes, I raced with a hard rhythm, and several times, it made Leon groan in pain, but he enjoyed it. Finally, my manly assets twitched so fast, and I decided to spit out the thick white liquid in Leon¡¯s back hole. ¡°Ahhhh AhhhAhhh!¡± Finally, we both let out a long screech, reaching its peak. Leon turned and looked at me, smiling broadly. ¡°Tonight, you will sleep in my room,¡± said Leon, biting his lower lip with a different expression than usual. What was the meaning of that strange, seductive expression? Chapter 109 109 Filling In Form Leon ¡ª¨C Last night was such a great night for me; David must have felt it too. We were bothpletely exhausted after reaching the peak of pleasure several times. I still remember what David saidst night; right after midnight, he immediately kissed me while congratting me, ¡°Happy birthday Leon; I hope whatever you wantes true!¡± I smiled widely when I heard his words because he was the first person to say those words to me. After congratting me, David immediately fell asleep soundly next to me. He was waiting to be able to congratte me first before he finally fell into a deep sleep. I will finally get the days I have been waiting for tonight; I still remember what Aunt Chelsea and Valerie said. Today I turn 18 years old, and I can¡¯t wait to see what strength I will getter. I wonder if I get my strength during the day. Or at night? But for sure, it should be Today. I will get it. ..... I can¡¯t wait to find out what strength I have in the future, so I can take care of myself and not burden others. Instead of thinking about the strength I will get on my birthday; I better fill out the form that my ssmate just passed. ¡°The summer camp that will be held tomorrow,¡± I didn¡¯t want to join the summer camp that the school would hold, but because David forced me to join, Iplied with his request. He said that if you take part in summer camp, there is nothing wrong because it can add certain moments that you might not get if you don¡¯t participate in the summer camp. If it¡¯s like that, I can onlyply with his wishes because if not, he will whine like a child asking his parents for toys. And it was such a funny moment to see David act like that in front of me. ¡°Are you all right? Why are you smiling to yourself?¡± I immediately broke my trance as soon as the voice appeared in front of me suddenly, else if not David. The boy I was just thinking about suddenly appeared in front of me at this time. Even though he said he wanted to go to the bathroom just a few minutes ago, he quickly returned to the ssroom. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just having a hard time filling out the forms for this summer camp!¡± I exchanged pleasantries while looking at the form I¡¯m currently holding. ¡°Come here, let me do it. All you have to do is sit across from me and watch me fill out the application forms for this summer camp!¡± David said as he grabbed the form and smiled at me. I just smiled while nodding my head at him; I supported my chin with my hands on the table, looking at David, who was currently filling out the form. It¡¯s too much of a waste of time to fill out forms for summer camp because there was no form for doing summer camp at my previous school. It¡¯s only here that summer camp has a form to fill out, and one of the contents states a requirement to follow the rules to be provided by the school. As for some of the rules that are on the form, you are not allowed to smoke, you are not allowed to take illegal drugs, you are not allowed to carry too much equipment, let alone valuables such as electronics and others, and thest rule is what disgusts me because the regtion states if you are not allowed to make out or have intercourse in the tent. Ewhhh, Why are Today¡¯s teachers so blunt in enforcing a rule? I don¡¯t like it. The summer camp will be held for three days and two nights and the ce hasn¡¯t been announced yet, because the school said it would be special for all of us. Well, I guess it¡¯s an adrenaline rush to be able to expect to imagine such a nice ce. ¡°I¡¯ve already filled in everything, so do you ept my offer?¡± David asked me again about the offer he had given me when we both went to school earlier. David offered to after school, and he went straight to a ce, and only he knew the ce, instead of just celebrating my 18th birthday. I haven¡¯t given him an answer yet, because I¡¯m still wondering whether it should be done. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve got everything ready, and you¡¯ll love it!¡± David said while whining in front of me with eyes wide and teary, and this is the expression I mean, he¡¯s like a little kid whining to his parents to buy toys for him. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head to where you mean it!¡± I said while smiling broadly at him; David¡¯s expression immediately changed to a happy smile, and a wide smile graced his face. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll submit this form to the office first!¡± I nodded my head as David said that I went with a few other students to collect the forms and bring them to the school office. When David came out of the ssroom, I felt that several individuals were watching me; I could feel it because the auraing out of them seemed to be directed at me. I nced to the right and saw Patricia smiling broadly, looking at me; I replied with a faint smile and then nodded my head. But when I looked in the direction where Robert was, he was not where he was. After I told Patricia that she studied at this ce, Robert was no longer seen attending school. Because when he entered school, When David left me to go somewhere, Robert would havee straight to me and teased me, but right now, he was not in this ss. Of course, that made me curious; there was nothing between Robert and Patricia. When I was about to take my eyes off Robert¡¯s bench, one of the individuals sitting in that ce immediately turned to me while waving his hand and smiling broadly at me. Who else, if not Edward? He is the man after Robert who likes to tease me when David is not with me. Edward stood up and walked quickly towards me; I saw it immediately, pretended not to see it, and changed my sitting position. Happy birthday Leon Chapter 110 110 [Bonus chapter]Can¡¯t Refuse Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Happy birthday Leon¡± My eyes widened instantly when I heard what Edward had just said; apparently, he knew that today was my birthday. I looked at him and smiled warmly, he held out his hand, and I shook it gently. ¡°Thanks, Edward,¡± I said to him, and suddenly Edward gave me a small red box decorated with a blue ribbon. ¡°This is for you!¡± He said while giving me the red box with a blue ribbon. I was surprised when he gave me a gift; I epted it and was about to open it directly when I was about to open it; Edward suddenly said that I had to open it when I got home and when I was alone. A bit strange and suspicious but I just nodded my head confirming what he said, after saying that sentence Edward went straight back to his ce, shortly after that suddenly David and several other students entered the ss, I who knew that immediately hid a present that Edward had just given. ..... I knew this gift could be a problem if David found out about it. So I better put it away and open it when I get hometer. David smiled broadly, looking at me, and sat next to me; the two of us were chatting normally while waiting for ss to end, but not for long. Then, Patricia arrived while chatting and sat on the bench before us. Patricia smiled as she looked at David and me like she wanted to say something after this. David and I became alert as soon as Patricia was in front of us; David held my hand under the table, trying to keep me calm. ¡°You two look so good together. Are you two dating?¡± Patricia asked David and me, but this time I didn¡¯t feel like she was whispering anything melodious like before. I see now. I can tell the difference between when Patricia uses the Siren chant and when she doesn¡¯t. ¡°The two of us are dating but not going public because many other people probably wouldn¡¯t like that!¡± David answered Directly what Patricia had just asked. I was surprised when David said it because I don¡¯t think he said it because of Patricia¡¯s Siren¡¯s Singing Cradle, but because David wanted to say it. Patricia smiled at David¡¯s answer, then she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good if it¡¯s like that; I like seeing you two so close,¡± Patricia said, smiling at us both. I was a bit confused with the purpose of Patricia, who suddenly came and sat on the bench in front of us and asked that sentence. There must be something else she wanted to ask the both of us because I can feel it. ¡°By the way, Leon. Do you know where Robert is?¡± As I thought this was Patricia¡¯s purpose in approaching the two of us, it turns out she wanted to find out the whereabouts of Robert. From the start, I suspected that something was going on between the two of them. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been to ss these few days; I also don¡¯t know why that is because usually he alwayses to ss and is diligent in following lessons at school!¡± I answered, tricking her; I know that Robert must have decided not to go to school because he had problems with Patricia. ¡°Oh, do you know where Robert¡¯s house is?¡±~ I widened my eyes when I got the question from her because this question was different than before. Her voice turned into a melody so soft to listen to in my ears. I was sure Patricia was currently using her powers to get information from me; my teeth shook as I tried to hold back from passing the information on to her. My heart was pounding so fast as I refrained from sharing information about Robert. But the cradle of questions from her was very difficult for me to refuse. David looked at me with a confused look; he sensed that something was different about me. Patricia, who asked me, immediately frowned when I didn¡¯t immediately answer her question. Damn, I have to give this information to her because if Patricia finds out when I don¡¯t go along with what she says, she might get suspicious of me. ¡°His house is not far from street food near the main square, you can take a shortcut using the Footpath to go into the forest, but Robert¡¯s real house is in a luxurious housing area that no one can enter!¡± I answered by holding my breath; if I didn¡¯t try to hold back little by little from the original answer I had to give her, maybe she would be suspiciouster. Patricia smiled at me then, nodded her head, then stood up and said, ¡°fine then; thank you, I hope you two willst forever,¡± Patricia walked away but was barely a few steps away from us both. She stopped and looked back at me; she smiled and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Leon!¡± I nodded my head when I saw her finally leave ss. David immediately looked at me in panic and asked what was going on with me; I told him about the horrible feeling I had when I tried to reject Patricia¡¯s question. David tried to calm me down by hugging me in the ssroom; he didn¡¯t care that so many other students were looking at us. However, because I still couldn¡¯t control myself due to wanting to reject Patricia¡¯s question, I let my ssmates say anything to us. ¡°We better have to be careful with her because if not, she could just ask us to do anything toply with her request, which is bad for us!¡± David said to me with a worried face; even a Werewolf in the Alpha ss, like David, still felt fear from Patricia with the power of her Siren chant. ¡°Is there another way not to be swayed by the question?¡± I asked David because I didn¡¯t want to feel the bad feeling I had just now. David paused and then looked at me ¡°only a Witches can make an antidote to the Siren¡¯s chant!¡± David answered, whispering to me while looking around him; he ensured Patricia was not at school. ¡°Witch?¡± Aunt Chelsea can help with this matter because otherwise, I will find it difficult to face Patricia. ¡°Leon, But how did you know Robert¡¯s house was?¡± I immediately fell silent and widened my eyes to look at David when he asked me that question. Chapter 111 111 The Exile Hunters Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Leon, But how did you know Robert¡¯s house was? Deg! I immediately fell silent when David asked that question. I don¡¯t know what to tell him because it¡¯s a secret between Robert and me. ¡°Ah, when I was rescued by him in the woods that night,¡± I stammered while looking at David, ¡°do you remember that?¡± I asked him. David was silent for a moment as if he was thinking about something, then he said, ¡°Ah, the one when he brought you up this morning? Ah, umm, yes, his car was damaged because of me!¡± David said while scratching the back of his head. I breathed a sigh of relief because, luckily, I remembered the incident and tried to get David to recollect the events of that day. In the end, David and I had a normal conversation about an event that would be held at summer camp tomorrow. ..... It didn¡¯t feel like time had passed, and the bell to go home had rung. David and I immediately left the ssroom and headed to the car park. It turned out that David had secretly asked his father to send a car for us both. When I arrived at the car park, David asked me to be able to wait where I was standing at this time, at the edge of the car park near the school gate. Meanwhile, David headed to his car, ready to drive it out of the car park. I looked at David, who was looking for his car, then he took the cell phone from his pocket and seemed to be calling someone. Maybe it was his father. Shortly after speaking on the phone, David immediately walked straight toward a ck car parked not far from him. A yellow aura came out of David¡¯s body, indicating that David was happy to see the ck car. I think it¡¯s a new car that Mr. Henderson may have just bought. David got into the car, then drove and stopped right in front of me; I widened my eyes instantly when I saw that the car he was driving was thetest Lamborghini that had also been added to my list. ¡°Damn it! Is this his car!¡± I was amazed while looking at all parts of the car in front of me at this time; a shiny ck Lamborghini that was hot and sexy stirred my heart. David got out of the car and immediately opened the door for me; he invited me to get into the car. Some saw this incident with my ssmates and other ss students in the car park. They were seen whispering as if they were jealous of our closeness. I don¡¯t give a damn what they see and talk about David and me because it¡¯s none of my business. Of course, to make them hot because they saw my intimacy with David, I immediately kissed David¡¯s cheek before getting into the car. ¡°Thanks, darling!¡± I whispered after kissing his cheek, then got in the car. David froze for a few moments when I did that in front of many people. David looked in all directions and then closed the car door. Happily, he walked immediately to the left to drive the car. ¡°Why did you do that earlier?¡± David asked me with a big smile on his face. I smiled and shook my head at him; I didn¡¯t need to answer because I thought David already understood what I meant. ¡°Alright then, we will immediately go to the ce I ordered!¡± David said we immediately hit the gas and went straight out of the school gate. After we both left the school, David stared intently at the left side of the road, and several individuals were standing dressed in all ck, wearing sses, and looking so mysterious. David¡¯s Aura of killing intent came out immediately; as he looked sharply toward some of these individuals, David gasped hard to leave the school. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him curiously because I felt like David knew something. David nced at me with that still irritated Look, as if he was irritated by some of the individuals he had just seen on the side of the road. ¡°They Are Hunters,¡± said David tly, looking ahead. ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked him curiously. ¡°From their blood and their unique scent. The Hunters have blood types that smell so different from other people; their blood smells like alcohol which is disgusting to breathe!¡± ¡°The Hunters at the roadside just now weren¡¯t affiliated with the Peace Organization; they were a group of followers of Alfred! We call them Exile Hunters.¡± ¡°Alfred is a descendant of a nation of hunters who belonged to the highest race among the others, but he died dozens of years ago. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but I understand that his members split in two.¡± ¡°Loyal members of the Hunters, under the leadership of Alfred, don¡¯t want to join the Peace Organization because they think it is useless. So they form their group to continue hunting. Although many other supernatural beings call them the Exile Hunters. ¡± ¡°And the remaining members joined the Peace Organization. But currently, the news from the Peace Organization has disappeared due to the loss of the leader of the Peace Organization!¡± David said, exining in detail about The Hunters. I was silent, trying to understand the story he had just told because I was reminded of the reason Robert made to avoid questions from Mr. Henderson. Turns out the hunters were real. ¡°Then what exactly is the job of the Exile Hunters? Why are they suddenly near our school?¡± I asked David out of curiosity about the Exile hunters¡¯ goal. ¡°The Exile Hunters are usually always looking for a case by eradicating other supernatural creatures, especially those that don¡¯t have a pack!¡± ¡°My father said that The Exile Hunters always move silently. Thetest news I heard yesterday from my father is that The Exile Hunters are currently nning something to experiment on. the supernaturals don¡¯t want to meddle in their affairs as long as they don¡¯t bother us!¡± David said Aura, who had juste out when David exined, meant that David was currently worried. I held his thigh and stroked him gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± I said, smiling at him, and David calmed down instantly. ¡°We¡¯ll soon be at our destination!¡± David said, smiling broadly at me. Chapter 112 112 Birthday Surprise! Leon ¡ª¨C The goal this time is to go to a ce that is higher than the center of the City because the hills that we are currently passing through present a beautiful view that can be enjoyed. The City below looks so small and beautiful from up here, even though we both still haven¡¯t reached the ce David meant, but it already makes me happy because I can see such a good view. Five minutester, we both entered an arch that said ¡°Sky View¡± in the middle of the arch. After the car stopped, David got out of the car and ran to the right to open the car door for me. I smiled at him when he treated me so romantically like this; it seemed like there was something he had nned to take me to this beautiful ce. When I got out of the car, David immediately stretched his right hand towards me; I greeted him warmly, holding his hand. David took me to a higher ce when I looked around me. This is a paragliding tourist spot. ..... There is also a Ferris wheel on the right, the Ferris wheel is sorge, and of course, if you ride it, you can see all the sights in this City. Currently, the two of us are walking along the Footpath, made of checkered pavingid out neatly on green synthetic grass. This tourist spot is so crowded because lots of peoplee from various ces to go to this ce for a vacation. And this is my first time to this ce with David. David took me into a restaurant with a steak menu of various kinds of meat; then he led me to the balcony in this restaurant. When we passed through the living room of this restaurant, many people who were having their lunch looked at the two of us. Quite a few of them smiled and nodded their heads, looking at the two of us, but there were also quite a few individuals who whispered upon seeing the two of us. Because David took my hand and led me to a balcony of this restaurant. When we were both on the balcony, there were no visitors on this balcony even though the ce is quite spacious and can be filled with 20 people at once. The balcony of this restaurant has a ss railing that looks transparent, making this restaurant more attractive and in demand by many because the decoration looks so aesthetic and modern. When I saw the words Reserved, I knew that David must have pre-booked this balcony. ¡°Sit here first; I¡¯ll get something for you!¡± I nodded my head when David said that sentence; then I sat in the chair reserved for only two people face to face; I saw the view from the balcony in this restaurant. It turns out that this tourist spot has many restaurants to eat at, almost from every Footpath leading to various ces in this tourist spot, restaurants are always on each side. But only this restaurant is at the highest point of these ces, and a busier ce than the others. ¡°Leon, wear this first!¡± I nced at David as he handed me a brown parcel; inside, it was like something had been prepared for me. But now I¡¯m more stunned by David¡¯s changed appearance. He is wearing a ck suit; thend is neater with the hairdo he just tidied up. He looks so handsome right now. When I received it and opened it, it turned out to be a piece of clothing; I nodded and headed to the restaurant¡¯s restroom to change clothes. David sat in his chair; he nodded as I left him to change clothes. After I got to the restroom, I immediately changed into clothes David had prepared. A white suit,plete with white shoes; I immediately changed my clothes using the suit David had prepared. After changing my clothes, Ibed my hair first to make it look tidier. I smiled at myself in the mirror; I looked so handsome. Not Judging because I¡¯m handsome. I came out of the restroom and walked towards the balcony again; when I passed the middle room of this restaurant, all eyes were on me, with a gaze so amazed. I don¡¯t know why they saw me like that, but what I felt from the aura that came out of their bodies, they looked so fascinated when they saw me in the all-white coat I was wearing. After I left the living room and headed to the balcony, David, looking at me, immediately became silent; his eyes widened and filled with tears; he stood up from his seat and was stunned to see me walking toward him. I smiled warmly at him, then sat down slowly in the chair that had been prepared. David also sat up slowly but still looked at me with a stunning look. Of course, that made my cheeks blush instantly because I realized that the aura that came out of David¡¯s body was an aura that was sofortable to feel. A pink aura indicates that someone is in love with their partner. ¡°You look so Gorgeous!¡± David said while looking at me and holding my hands. He again made me blush withpliments from him. Soon after, several male waiters suddenly delivered food for the two of us. And the menu that David chose this time was venison steak. Hmmm, I¡¯ve never tried it, but I¡¯ll try it. After our food was served, the male waiters returned to their ces; David and I looked at each other and prepared to enjoy our food together. At the same time, it doesn¡¯t feel like the sun is about to set on the western horizon. The sunset is a beautiful sight to open the event David has prepared. Calm music yed when we started our dinner; ahhh, what a romantic surprise David gave us. ¡°What do you think?¡± I turned to David when he asked that. I smiled at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m very happy with the surprise you gave me because this is the first time I¡¯m celebrating my birthday after 18 years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even happier because someone I care about is in front of me right now and celebrating my birthday with me tonight!¡± (Tap Here for the illustration ) Chapter 113 113 It¡¯s Starting Leon ¡ª¨C After enjoying Sunset and having dinner with David, the two of us are currently having a casual conversation about summer camp, which will be held tomorrow. David told me that he would take me somewhere in a few minutes, but he kept it hidden and didn¡¯t tell me where he was taking me. I just agreed to what he said instead of letting me wonder what other surprises he would give me. I was also looking forward to where my power would appear. I checked a few times, and my phone showed 07.00 at night, but I didn¡¯t feel anything inside my body. As if Everything is the same and nothing happened, Am I not getting the power in question? Thoughts were milling about in my mind; when I wasn¡¯t focused on David, I was daydreaming about how this power coulde to me. But I also don¡¯t want to spoil things with David right now because if I¡¯m sad and think about anything but him, I¡¯m sure he will be sad too. ..... ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± David said as he stood up from his seat and held his right hand. I smiled, nodding my head at him, then took his hand slowly. Then he led me to a ce. We both exited the Steakhouse and walked up the hill; this ce was higher than the Steakhouse. And this ce is also not far from the restaurant. David took me through a Path decorated with paving to a ce and climbed several times the incline until, finally, we were both in a ce that was higher than the other ces. When David and I were at the very top of this clearing, the wind was quite strong because we were both in the highest ce among the others. Some snacks have been prepared at the corner table of this ce, a ce that is only about 4 x 4 meters wide, with two seats at the back in a small room that two people can only use. But from this ce, I can also see an extraordinarily beautiful view, the sparkling city lights at night. I was speechless with widened eyes looking at such a beautiful sight. David hugged me from behind as he rested his chin on my shoulder. ¡°This scenery is so very beautiful. Have you been to this ce before?¡± I asked him while ncing at him. He smiled while looking at me, then said, ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to this ce too, I¡¯ve never traveled before to beautiful ces with other people, and this is my first time taking someone to a ce with a beautiful view at night.¡± I smiled upon hearing his answer, and we both looked up at the view of the city lights Far Away there. David invited me to be able to sit on the edge of this ce, this fairly high ce doesn¡¯t have a fence on the front side, so we both have to be careful to put our feet so we don¡¯t slip and fall. I sat down and put my feet down on the edge of this ce; David sat behind me and shaped me from behind. ¡°Isn¡¯t the ce we are currently upying a public ce? But Why aren¡¯t many people likely toe to this ce? Because this is the best Spot of tourist spot in this ce!¡± I said, surprised while looking at David, who was behind me. I leaned my back against his chest to feel morefortable leaning on his body. ¡°Yes, this is a public ce, but I booked it so that no one would go upstairs today because this ce is only for you and me tonight!¡± I smiled widely when I heard his answer. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± I looked up and saw his face as David asked about it; of course, I nodded, permitting him to kiss me. David leaned his face closer to mine until our lips were together. I closed my eyes as David kissed me gently, several of us shifting our kissing positions to get the best of the kiss. When David was about to use his tongue to y in my mouth, suddenly, there was something different inside me, like it wanted toe out. Drt! Drt! I immediately let go of my kiss with him, then a little away from the edge and stood in the middle of the ce. David looked Odd at me when he felt something was wrong with our kiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leon? Is there something wrong?¡± David asked me worriedly, getting closer to me. ¡°David, Don¡¯te closer first; I feel something is wrong with me. My heart is beating so fast, and my blood is flowing so fast in my body; I can feel it for real now!¡± I said while looking worriedly at David. I asked him not toe closer to me because I was afraid if something happened to me rted to my power, that would appear in my body. ¡°Calm down, Leon, I can help you,¡± David said as he slowly approached me. My heart was beating faster than before, and the blood inside me flowed faster than before. Will it be okay? Because Aunt Chelsea didn¡¯t tell me what would happen to me when I got my powers. Not long after, I suddenly felt an excruciating pain gripping my head. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± I screamed while holding my head and kneeling where I stood; at this moment, I didn¡¯t care about what was around me, Because this intense pain made me unable to endure it. I heard David¡¯s soft voice, who tried several times to calm me down, but I was not sure what exactly he was saying because the crazy pain in my head made it impossible to concentrate on anything around me. It wasn¡¯t long before the gripping pain suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t know how long I knelt holding my head, but when I looked at David, he looked so worried and didn¡¯t daree closer to me. ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± David asked me again while trying to get closer to me, but he seemed to be having trouble with something. ¡°I can¡¯t get closer to you; it¡¯s like a seal currently covering your body, within 1 meter around your body; I can¡¯t touch you! What exactly happened?¡± David asked, panicked while trying to push something invisible to get closer to me. Chapter 114 114 Emerging Power Leon ¡ª¨C I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me right now, but I¡¯m sure that what¡¯s happening to me is rted to the power inside me. My blood was boiling all over my body; it felt like it wanted to explode into pieces because something seemed to want to burst out of it. Since then, David has been watching me while trying his best to get closer to me, but an invisible barrier seems to be blocking him from getting closer to me. Several times he shouted in annoyance because he couldn¡¯t get closer to me, but I was weak and couldn¡¯t do anything; it felt like I could onlyy down my body, which was out of control. I am still determining how long the process will take ce inside of me; the process of that power appears until it¡¯s finished. Maybe it¡¯s been almost 15 minutes.; I just knelt and looked ahead nkly, not knowing what to do because I felt like I couldn¡¯t control my body as usual. Deg! ..... My heart seemed to stop for a moment, and suddenly a bright light appeared in my chest. David stopped pacing and widened his eyes to look at me in disbelief. Soon it seemed as if gravity had suddenly disappeared as my body slowly lifted into the air. I can see David¡¯s lips as if to say something, but I can¡¯t focus on hearing it because a whisper is filling my head. My body was lifted slowly from the floor; my feet were not touching the floor at all. The longer, the higher I soared into the air. I¡¯m sure that at this time, many people see me because this ce is so open, and the bright light thates out of my chest is impossible not to be seen by those who are in this tourist spot. Suddenly I immediately spread my hands to the right and left, then raised my head to the top of my legs straight down; the crescent moon above the clouds seemed so close to my head then. I already had no idea how far I was floating in the air from the ground because I couldn¡¯t see down at all. The white light from my chest was getting brighter and brighter. Even I couldn¡¯t do anything because I couldn¡¯t control my body. But the light that came out of my chest didn¡¯tpletely scatter in all directions but seemed to stop at a distance of 1 meter and a half from my body and created a bubble that was currently enveloping my body. I¡¯m sure I have be the center of attention by many people at this time. I don¡¯t know how long this incident willst because I, up in the air, can¡¯t do anything except breathe and move my eyeballs. Not long after, suddenly, I saw a ck figure from above my head approaching me. The ck shadow approached me and covered the crescent moon above my head. The shadowy ck figure became more and more human-like in appearance. When the ck shadow figure was very close to me, I could slowly see the look on his face that was hit by a ray of light from my chest. He was a man with a big smile looking at me, quite long brown hair which he tied back and left some long hair around his ears, red lips with blue eyes made me stunned by the handsomeness of this man, he wore dressed all in ck like a Chinese warrior¡¯s Hanfu outfit, he can float in the air without using any help. The man seemed to say something, but I couldn¡¯t hear him, but the look on his face told me that he was trying to calm me down so I wouldn¡¯t panic about this incident. The man flew against gravity by so skillfully swimming in the air; he circled me several times while watching me constantly. He stopped before me again, snapped his fingers, and smiled at me. When he snapped his fingers, a golden glitter appeared out of nowhere Which suddenly made us both slowly go downstairs. The light on my chest also slowly dimmed by itself; I don¡¯t know if this was the effect of him snapping his fingers or if it was just my influence, I don¡¯t know. After that, suddenly, the man touched something that was not visible in front of me; in that second, a transparent protective barrier that previously covered my body suddenly disappeared. And I can hear all the sounds of the night all around me. Even though I can hear a lot of people talking about me from below, they are still confused by what they are currently seeing. But soon, the man in front of me snapped his fingers again, making their voices instantly disappear. When I could move my body again, I looked down, and the visitors at this tourist spot seemed to have calmed down and didn¡¯t look at me anymore. It felt like the man in front of me had performed magic that made them unable to look at the two of us. When I looked at David, who was below, He was not alone; there was a male figure currently holding his body which had be a werewolf figure. ¡°David...¡± ¡°Rx, he¡¯s fine.¡± Just as I called his name, the man in front of me suddenly said that David was fine with such a melodious voice. It seems so familiar to me; I¡¯ve heard it before but don¡¯t know when. When we bothnded and set foot on the floor again, the man in front smiled broadly at me. ¡°Who exactly are you two?¡± I asked the man in front of me while looking at the man currently holding David, who probably couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°David, calm down; I¡¯m fine!¡± I told David, who immediately made him slowly change back to his human form. The man in front of me smiled at me, looked at David, who had just turned back into his human form, and said, ¡°The bond between you two is so strong; even this Werewolf can control himself so easily with just your orders!¡± Said the man as he approached me. ¡°Happy birthday, my Son!¡± I froze instantly and widened my eyes when I heard the man say that. Chapter 115 115 Nichs & London Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Happy birthday, my Son!¡± I froze instantly and widened my eyes when I heard the man say that. He smiled at me and suddenly hugged me gently. I, still frozen in ce, couldn¡¯t react to anything but stay still with my eyes wide like ping pong balls. I looked at David; he seemed surprised by the man embracing me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because this is the first time to see you on your birthday; I hope you can understand,¡± he said while stroking my back. I didn¡¯t answer at all, but the heat was right now in my eyes, my vision was blurry, and I felt tearsing down my cheeks profusely. And at that time, suddenly, my hand was on his chest, then I pushed him slowly backward. ..... I could see that he widened his eyes at me when I did that; I don¡¯t know why I did it because it seemed like I wanted to do it when I met him. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you two beside me when I had so many problems? You two didn¡¯t know what I was feeling all this time; when I needed you two, there was no answer or a sign from you two that you were still in this world! ¡± ¡°Even between you two, I don¡¯t know which is Nichs or London. Should you leave me like that for 18 years?¡± I suddenly said all those words without thinking about what the two of them would feel. Right now, all that fills my mind is a big question about the two of them leaving me because I need that answer. ¡°I am London, and in front of you is Nichs!¡± I nced at where David was when the man behind David said that. He looked so awkward with the current situation, maybe because the two of them had never taken care of their son, so when they met his son, They looked confused about how to react. I averted my eyes from London and currently looked at Nichs, who was in front of me; his eyes zed over, and his lips trembled; the aura that wasing out of his body was telling him that he was even at a loss to answer what I had just asked. Not long after, Nichs came closer to me; he then prostrated right in front of me, saying, ¡°I know you must be angry with us both because we both weren¡¯t by your side until you grew up; all this we both did to you was just for your safety, ¡± ¡°The two of us disappeared not because we were escaping from reality but because London and I are hunting for other supernatural beings trying to catch you. We deal with it to its roots, so no one knows where you are.¡± ¡°Maybe it looks ridiculous, and you won¡¯t believe it, but believe that the two of us are always watching you wherever you are.¡± ¡°Until now, it¡¯s time for you to get your powers, London and I kept my promise to meet you, so you know what your parents looked like.¡± My breath was wheezing when I was holding back my tears which, at this point, I couldn¡¯t seem just to shut up, it was so hard for me to hold it in, but the tears from my eyes kept rolling down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t hold back this feeling; I knelt right in front of him and saw his face currently looking at me; he hugged me tightly as I did the opposite. ¡°I miss you two even though I¡¯ve never met you!¡± I said in a halting tone as I hugged Nichs so tightly. Not long ago, we hugged; suddenly, London released David and walked closer to us, then he crouched down and hugged Nichs and me tightly. It was the first time I felt his hug so warm from my parents; it felt morefortable than my foster parents, who had taken care of me since I was small; I could feel the difference. After almost a few minutes, the three hugged; Nichs and London let go and looked at me closely. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve grown into such a handsome teenage boy,¡± said Nichs, wiping the tears that streamed down my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not just handsome, but the power you just got. I can feel it; it¡¯s an extraordinary strength!¡± London said while smiling at me; he patted my shoulder gently. I slowly smiled when they both said that; it felt so warm in my chest when I heard praise from our parents. I can feel it this time; sofortable and serene. I nced at David, who was standing Awkwardly in the same ce. Then I stood up and introduced David to Nichs and London. ¡°Meet, this is David. He is my fiance!¡± My words made Nichs and London¡¯s eyes widen instantly; even David, who was in his ce, froze instantly when I told my parents frankly. Nichs and London looked at David and then smiled broadly; Nichs walked to where David was, then said, ¡°You have to take care of my only son as best you can; I already know that you have imprinted him since the first time you met him. .¡± ¡°I bet you can do it!¡± London replied to what Nichs had just said. David, who looked so awkward, bowed and thanked Nichs and London. ¡°I promise I will protect Leon with my life!¡± David said seriously; even the aura radiating from his body told that what he just said was sincerity that came from his heart. Of course, that sentence made my heart beat so fast I smiled at him while nodding my head. Nichs and London invited David to get closer to me; at this time, the four of us sat in a circle, looking at each other. London took the snacks David had prepared earlier and ced them between the four of us in the middle. ¡°Instead of cold, it¡¯s better to chat while eating the snacks provided!¡± Said London while smiling at us all; this was the first time I had seen my father, who has such a humorous nature. Even though it still feels awkward, I have to enjoy it because I can feel how it is to be with my birth parents. ¡°How long have you two been dating?¡± Nichs asked what made me and London look at each other immediately because if you count from the time you were on the ind of Nagini, then our rtionship has not even been one month. ¡°When will the Wedding Ceremony be?¡± London asked suddenly, which made me and David freeze in ce. Chapter 116 116 An Exnation Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°When will the Wedding Ceremony be?¡± London asked suddenly, which made me and David freeze in ce. ¡°Ah, for that-¡± ¡°Eum, waiting for me to graduate school!¡± I answered, cutting off what David was going to say because I had previously said that the wedding would be held after I graduated from school. ¡°Wow, nice,¡± Nichs said while rubbing my back slowly. ¡°Will you two be by my side when I marry David?¡± I asked while looking at Nichs and London, which made both of them freeze instantly. Nichs and London looked at each other, then lowered their heads and looked at me. I can guess the expressions the two of them gave; I don¡¯t think they will be able to stay with me for long Tonight. ..... ¡°I understand; I can¡¯t force you two to be by my side because you can¡¯t!¡± I said while lowering my head, not looking at Nichs and London. Because of my request at the Waterfall of Wishes, I only asked to be able to meet the two of them in just a minute, but it¡¯s been almost 15 minutes for the two of them to apany me in this attic. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, don¡¯t worry; we will try to be by your side when the wedding takes ce!¡± Nichs said while smiling at me. ¡°Maybe if it weren¡¯t for both of us being busy trying to bnce the existing harmony, surely the two of us could always be by your side,¡± London said, which made me curious about what task the two of them were working on. ¡°Can you two tell me exactly what Task you two are currently carrying out!¡± I asked them both. Nichs and London looked at each other and then nodded their heads. Not long after, Nichs immediately snapped his fingers, making a white light suddenly envelop the four of us. I feel a transparent white light. It¡¯s a bubble almost the same as the one that came out of my body when my power appeared just now. David and I were amazed when we saw the transparent bubble enveloping the four of us. ¡°This is a transparent shield, one of my magic powers. I did this so that no one would hear what the four of us are talking about!¡± Nichs said while smiling faintly at me. David and I just nodded our heads, understanding what he was saying. Although several times I still nced at the transparent bubble currently enveloping the four of us because it was so beautiful to look at. ¡°We both have a secret task that no one knows about; London and I are investigating the ruins of a Werewolf race that is in a ce; our goal is to investigate the ce to find out what the history of the Werewolf was,¡± ¡°Of course, the two of us are still under the auspices of the Peace Organization; the Peace Organization is not disbanded but deliberately disappears suddenly to move quietly.¡± ¡°If we have finished observing the ruins, I will return to you and be by your side forever. But the ruins we studied are still 30%, so it should take quite a while longer to be able toplete the research.¡± Said Nichs exining about the secret mission he carried out with London. ¡°Then what is the purpose of the two of you researching the ruins of the Werewolf Race for what?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°The goal of the two of us to observe the ce is to find out the true strength of a Werewolf because, until now, the true strength of a Werewolf is still unknown. Because various races have their powers that are so mysterious.¡± ¡°And one of our goals is to observe the hereditary power within my family. I have both magic and werewolf power, and I can use them equally.¡± ¡°And I think the power you just got tonight is a new kind of power again between thebination of Werewolf Power, Magic Power, and Rare Blood Power!¡± Nichs exined. I widened my eyes while listening to him exin if I inherited three powers at once; even David, who heard that, also widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°You have to be careful with your power; I will teach you how to use your power to be able to defend yourself!¡± Nichs said while smiling at me. ¡°And not just to defend yourself, but to protect anyone you care about. You can do that with your power!¡± London replied to what Nichs had just said. ¡°Am I going to learn to use my power tonight too?¡± I asked Nichs out of curiosity because If I have to learn to use my powers, it¡¯s impossible if I learn all my powers Tonight. Nichs nodded and said, ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re going to teach you how to use the power that just appeared in your body! And I guarantee you will definitely do well because I already have a way to learn it instantly!¡± Nichs added while smiling at me. I¡¯m very ready to receive learning from both of them. Because to get this power I¡¯ve been waiting for it for a long time. This time I can get it as well as learn it. Eventually, I won¡¯t be a burden to others. Looking at Nichs and London, I smiled widely, then excitedly said, ¡°I am ready to learn Everything You have to teach me!¡± I said while looking at Nichs and London; then I looked at David, smiling broadly while nodding his head at me. Tonight will be a long night for me to learn all the lessons Nichs and London will give. I can¡¯t wait to be able to use the power inside of me for good. ¡°Then we better find a ce first to practice, course not here because this is a tourist spot!¡± Nichs said until he smiled at me, snapped his fingers, and made the transparent shield covering the four of us disappear instantly. ¡°Do we need to use my car to get there?¡± David asked while looking at me and looking at Nichs and London in turn. But hearing the question from David, Nichs and London only smiled and shook their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need your car to travel to another ce; we have our way to get there!¡± London said while looking at Nichs with a warm smile. David and I, who looked confused, raised our eyebrows simultaneously while looking at them. At that moment, Nichs immediately snapped his fingers, and a circr white light appeared in front of us. ¡°We¡¯re using Teleportation!¡± London said. ¡°And we are heading to the Magic Castle!¡± Nichs said with a big smile. Chapter 117 117 Magic Castle! Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°And we are heading to the Magic Castle!¡± Nichs said with a big smile. Magic Castles? Is it an amazing ce? It will be very interesting because this is my first experience doing something extraordinary with my family. When a circr white light appeared before the four of us, Nichs moved his hand, which made the light move quickly toward the four of us. Zhep! In just a few seconds, the four of us were in a different ce; the white light that hit the four of us earlier was a teleportation magic power owned by Nichs. Currently, the four of us were in a vacant lot, and Nichs said there was no visible building of the Magic Castle. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Nichs asked while holding my shoulder. ..... ¡°The problem is for people who do teleportation for the first time. Usually, their head will be dizzy, and their stomach will feel sick.¡± London added. ¡°This is not the first teleportation trip for the two of us because before, we did it together with a Witches too, that time to save Leon, who a Witches kidnaped him!¡± David said, remembering the incident at that time. Nichs and London were seen staring at each other as if hinting at who the wizard was. ¡°The witch who kidnapped me is Alexis, and the witch who saved me is Aunt Chelsea!¡± I said, adding that Nichs and London would not be curious. ¡°Oh, apparently, Alexis is looking to mess with us, honey!¡± Said London, smiling wickedly at Nichs. ¡°I think Chelsea must have taken care of it; I didn¡¯t expect Chelsea to see you so soon!¡± Nichs answered while nodding his head, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about aunt Chelsea. His aura alone made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Um, where are we going to train? Isn¡¯t the ce you¡¯re referring to the Magic Castle?¡± I asked the two of them while looking around me, as I didn¡¯t see any grand building that looked like the Magic Castle. Nichs and London smiled; they both looked at each other shaking their heads at me. ¡± Many people always see not all beautiful ces and have an element of Magic; of course, we have our way of hiding it!¡± Said Nichs while inviting us to walk quite fast toward the front. When the four of us walked nearly 20 steps from where we stood, suddenly, on the 21st step, I felt a particle that was so springy like a transparent wall when the four of us passed it. I think what we just passed was a transparent invisible protective shield used to hide the Magic Castle in question. When I looked ahead, my eyes widened, and my mouth opened because I saw a building that was so beautiful and majestic. Just like the name Magic Castle. This Castle is like a Magic Castle, which is amazing because I can see an aura that is so extraordinarying out of the Castle. Is this Castle alive? Because the Castle had its aura, not someone else¡¯s aura is radiating out from the Castle. ¡°Is this castle alive?¡± I asked while walking after Nichs and London. Nichs and London looked at me together, then Nichs said, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Eum, I can see the auraing off of a person¡¯s body since before I got my powers on my birthday. Today, I can already see the aura of other people.¡± ¡°This time, I saw such an amazing auraing out of this Castle!¡± I said, exining to both of them. While walking towards the Castle, Nichs asked if this Magic Castle was living and if it could move wherever it pleased when it didn¡¯t like a ce. Nichs said that this Magic Castle had moved four times in a year, and only Nichs and London could find the whereabouts of the Magic Castle. No wonder a Magical ce like that can move by itself because the name alone is very representative. The four of us entered the Magic Castle and headed to the Central Hall of the Castle. I nced at David, who couldn¡¯t stop being amazed by such an amazing ce. So do I, because every time I see it from every room and ce in this Castle, it¡¯s very Magical. ¡°We will be training in this Middle hall because this Central Hall is a suitable ce to practice. The center of the greatest Power of this Magic Castle is in this Central Hall. So your strength will be easy for you to control when you study in this ce!¡± Said Nichs exining while asking London and David to be able to take a few steps back out of a circle-shaped symbol that was right in the middle of the Hall. When I looked at the floor, I realized that this floor in the Central Hall had a unique symbol on it. It is circr and has a lotus flower in the middle of the circle. ¡°Follow what I¡¯m about to say,¡± Nichs said as he took two steps back from me standing. For me, who was doing this for the first time, my heart was beating so fast between enthusiasm and nervousness because it was the first time I was going to hone my skills. Nichs told me how to concentrate on being able to reach the Power that was inside me. Indeed the Power had appeared a few hours ago, but it needed to be activated to be in harmony with my body. The training this time will be divided into three stages; the first Stage is to ensure that I can use the Power of the Werewolf that was passed down directly from Nichs and London. The second Stage is to make sure I can use Magic Power like Nichs. And thest Stage is the Third Stage, ensuring that I can use the Power of Rare Blood for the first time. And this time, what we will do in the first Stage, is to make sure whether I can use my Werewolf powers. Nichs asked me to concentrate on anger in my subconscious, the anger of a grudge that I had never expressed, and I had to release it to bring out my Werewolf powers. When he told me about it, I immediately concentrated on the deepest hatred that was inside of me, about the pain I got when I was bullied and cursed at by my old ssmates, and I always kept it close in my heart because I didn¡¯t want to deal with them at that time. When I remembered all that had happened, all the blood inside me was boiling, and my anger rose instantly. ¡°ARGHHHHHHG!!!¡± Chapter 118 118 First Stage: Werewolf Power Leon ¡ª¨C I could feel my blood boiling and rushing inside my body, and at that moment, my hatred turned into an excruciating pain as I felt something was changing inside my body. ¡°ARGHHHHHH!!!¡± I groaned in pain and screamed loudly while kneeling right in front of Nichs because I couldn¡¯t hold my body when I stood up but the pain radiated to all parts of my body. All the bones in my body seem to move by themselves and change to different ces. And it was an excruciating pain when all my bones seemed to move alone. ¡°Aarghhhhhhhh!!!¡± I groaned in pain so tight when I felt the discement of all the bones in my body. I nced at my two hands, and suddenly a sharp w appeared from my tiny fingernails; those sharp ws scratched the floor of this Hall quite deeply as I endured the pain of the fickle bones in my body. ..... Crack! Crack! Crack! It¡¯s like the sound of broken bones filling my head when my body feels the recement of bones. I don¡¯t know how many times, and I can¡¯t count how long it¡¯s been because I¡¯m too focused on that incredible pain. ¡°Huh... Ahhhh!!! Arghhhh!¡± Finally, thest pain I felt was in my feet when I saw sharp ws alsoing out from behind the shoes I was using. ¡°I think the transformation isplete,¡± ¡°I think so too, but Leon¡¯s Werewolf form is unique, different from the others!¡± ¡°Are you in pain, Leon?¡± I can clearly hear the questions of the three of them, but I¡¯m not sure who asked them from, but I can hear the questions of the three. With great difficulty, I tried to stand up while looking at my hands which had changed from their original form. Sharp ws adorned my fingers, but no hair came out of my body; unlike David¡¯s Werewolf transformation, I felt that the Werewolf transformation on me was not like his. ¡°Look at you; you gained the power to transform into a Werewolf form!¡± Nichs said, then snapped his fingers, and suddenly, a mirror the size of my body appeared, standing right in front of me. I saw the reflection of my form in the mirror; I didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯tpletely change into a werewolf form like David, but only in certain parts, the sharp ws on my hands and feet, two pairs of fangs on my upper and lower teeth, pointy ears. , and a pair of bright purple eyes. In addition, my body has be more muscr than before. I smiled when I saw my form change like that because I didn¡¯tpletely change into a Werewolf form, or maybe it¡¯s not the time to change into a Werewolf form yet? ¡°Is this what I looked like when I changed into werewolf form? Why is it different from when David changed into his werewolf form?¡± I asked while looking at Nichs and London out of curiosity. Even I also realized that David was stunned when he looked at me. ¡°This is your Werewolf form, but I don¡¯t know whether you will be able to change your Werewolf form like the others because I think your strength is different from the others, so the Werewolf form is also different.¡± ¡°And the purple color on your eyeballs, I also don¡¯t know what that means because, as far as I know, a pair of Werewolf Eyes only has three colors, namely yellow, blue and red. As for purple, I still don¡¯t know it, so investigating the ruins of the Werewolf Race is a must. finished right!¡± Nichs exined while holding his chin. ¡°David, change into your Werewolf form and fight against Leon!¡± London Said while looking at David and me; he smiled widely, wanting to test my strength. So did I, smiling broadly and looking at David. He was so excited that he immediately changed into a werewolf form. ¡°Okay, this is going to be interesting! Rawrrrr!¡± David said as he jumped and changed into a werewolf. I widened my eyes and smiled, then prepared to face his attack. ¡°David, You don¡¯t need to hold back on attacking Leon; attack Leon using whatever power you have!¡± David and I widened our eyes simultaneously when we heard what Nichs had just said. This is interesting, but I still doubt if it can withstand the curse attack from David. ¡°Unless you have a curse attack, don¡¯t use it!¡± Nichs added, then took a few steps back towards London and allowed the two of us to fight. ¡°Are you ready?¡± David asked me as he put his foot back and prepared to attack. ¡°Attack with your might!¡± I said while smiling at him and preparing to get attacked by him. ¡°Holy Werewolf Sharp ws!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! David jumped into the air and then charged with sharp ws at me; three white des of light shot out and aimed at me. I, who saw the attack, immediately looked down and used both hands to block the attack. I crossed my arms in front of my face. ¡°Werewolf Shield Immortal!¡± Zhung! For some reason, I suddenly said the name of the attack I just used, as if that name was already in my mind when I dodged the attack. BLARTZZZ! BAM! The moment our two attacks met, the colliding light beads spread across the room. David was sent flying and crashed into the wall behind him with great force due to the shockwave that came from the shield I made. I, who saw that, immediately widened my eyes and ran towards the direction where David was. ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± I asked, panicked while helping him up from the fall. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry; I didn¡¯t expect your attacks were so powerful that I was sent flying so far by the shockwave when our attacks met!¡± David answered while embracing me. I heard apuse from the other direction; Nichs and London smiled broadly as they walked closer to the two of us. ¡°Amazing, that¡¯s one power you can use to counteract any attack!¡± Nichs said. ¡°And you can develop it over time as you continue to study the power that resides within you!¡± London added with a smile to me. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have such power. David, next to me, immediately transformed himself into human form, and he looked at me, saying, ¡°Return to your human form. Are you able to control it?¡± ¡°Ah, how do I change to human form again?¡± I asked while looking at Nichs and London. Chapter 119 119 Second Stage : Magic Power! Leon ¡ª¨C After almost 15 minutes, I could finally change my form from Werewolf to Ordinary Human. It does require an extraordinary struggle to be able to focus back on its original form. If I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me because, in that form, I can¡¯t imagine what it will be like in the future. Do you guys know? Ha ha. Because the suit I was wearing was torn after transforming into a werewolf, I¡¯m only wearing the pants from the suit. Eum, Sorry David, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was a suit you gave me. Several times David looked at my body, which made me unable to concentrate because when I was shirtless, it was very difficult for David to control. That is resisting the temptation of the beauty of my body that makes it addictive. ¡°Before we get started, could you give me some of your magic for me to use?¡± I whispered to Nichs while ncing at my naked body. Nichs, who realized my code, smiled faintly and always nced at David and London, who watched us both in the distance. ..... ¡°Of course!¡± Nichs said, always snapping his fingers, and suddenly a red shirt had covered my body. ¡°Woah, Cool! Can I do it too?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Of course, you can if you get that magic power inside you!¡± Nichs said that made me doubt myself. I nced at David and London, who were currently shaking their heads, with an ugly look on David¡¯s face, immediately looking annoyed that I was wearing clothes. I refocused on Nichs, who was in front of me, and I was ready to learn the lesson of the Second Stage Of Magic Power from him. I¡¯m between sure and unsure of the magic power inside me; if I finally get it, that is something extraordinary. And I will be very grateful to receive it. But what if not? Maybe the hereditary power that belonged to the Nichs family wasn¡¯t passed down to me. Because Nichs had previously said that hereditary magical power had always existed in his family, including me, but it was also possible that this power had not been passed down to me Because it depends on how strong I can amodate all the magic powerter. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nichs asked me with a smile while taking a few steps away. I nodded and started listening to his directions; he told me so that I could concentrate on the biggest power inside of me, which is my subconscious. Nichs said that to reach the magic power that resides within us, we have to imagine that we have the magic power. With such broad power, we can reach whatever magic power is within us. I am currently closing my eyes and sitting cross-legged in the middle of this Central Hall. Nichs said if I have to find a bright spot in my mind when I have found it, I have to run and get past it. Earlier, it wasn¡¯t a bright white dot that Nichs meant, but a rainbow-colored dot that was currently spinning, getting bigger and bigger in front of me. Like a gxy that suddenly appeared before my eyes, that rainbow-colored Light was what Nichs meant. Supposedly if I pass through the Light, I have seeded in activating my magic power. Without further ado, I immediately ran and Pierced the rainbow-colored Light simr to that gxy. Zhep! When I broke through that rainbow-colored Light, everything suddenly became so dark. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Nichs sitting in front of me with a curious expression. ¡°How?¡± he asked while waiting. Did I do what he said? I nodded and then said about the experience I just had in my subconscious. It surprised him because it wasn¡¯t a bright white dot that I passed but a rainbow-colored dot like the gxy I passed. ¡°Try it, now try to snap your fingers and imagine what you want to do with the magic power you have,¡± said Nichs while practicing how to snap his fingers in front of me. ¡°Remember, imagine some kind of magic you want to do when you snap your fingers!¡± After I understood his exnation, I immediately focused on myself and imagined some magic power I wanted to try. After I got it, I immediately snapped my fingers that second. Zhep! Bushhhhh! ¡°Aahhhh!¡± ¡°Leons!!!¡± I opened my eyes as soon as I heard screams and noise. My eyes widened instantly when I saw that the four of us were no longer in the central hall of the Magic Castle. I looked around me, and this ce was so scary because the four of us were on a cliff that had no ce. ¡°Everyone calm down; we will return to the Magic Castle soon!¡± Nichs said, always snapping his fingers, and in that second, a white light immediately hit the four of us. Zhep! A secondter, the four of us returned to the Central Hall, which was inside the castle, while holding my breath, trying to calm myself down. ¡°What was that ce just now?¡± David sighed while lying prostrate because the four of us were on the edge of a cliff a few seconds ago. ¡°That is the ruins of the Werewolf race. I mean, How did you find out about that ce?¡± Nichs asked me curiously. Hearing what he said confused me because it was what I imagined had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; I just imagined what the ruins of the Werewolf race you two meant were like. And when I promised it was only in my hands, I made the three of you also go to a ce that was so terrible earlier; I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said while lowering my head I felt guilty for making them panic because of my power. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine. But I admit that your magic power is amazing; Nichs couldn¡¯t do it when he got it the first time, But you can do it in just minutes. You get your power!¡± London said as he leaned closer to me, then heined my back and smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s true what your father said, that your strength is so extraordinary, you must always hone it to control it because otherwise you might lose control and something bad could happen to you or those around you!¡± Nichs added while reminding me. Chapter 120 120 Third Stage : Rare Blood Power Leon ¡ª¨C I was silent when I heard what the two of them said because I didn¡¯t expect the magic power I used now to have such great potential. It all depends on how the user uses it; if I can control it, then the magic power can definitely be used smoothly. But if I can¡¯t control it, the magic power inside my body can also be bad for the people around me. And I don¡¯t want that to happen. I lowered my head and looked again at Nichs and London. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen; I will try my best to control it!¡± I said confidently while nodding my head and looking at Nichs and London. The two of them also nodded their heads, believing what I said, from the aura that came out of their bodies, showing that they put a lot of trust in me. ¡°And as for thest training is, Third Stage, Rare Blood Power,¡± Nichs said, making me look at him seriously. ¡°I never knew that Rare Blood could be used as a powerful force within us; I only found out after researching the Werewolf Race Ruins, which only reached 30%.¡± ..... ¡°I can¡¯t do it very well because the Rare Blood in my body had almostpletely transferred into your body when you were born! So I can only direct you and guide you on how to use it to its benefit!¡± I nodded, confirming what he had just said; I¡¯m sure I could use the power in question. London and David were back where they were when Nichs was getting ready to give me directions. I saw him sh his index finger until blood came out, and at that moment, the blood that came out of Nichs¡¯s index finger suddenly moved so quickly to form a weapon. My eyes widened perfectly when I saw that he could use the blood on his body to make a weapon. And the weapon he made this time was a hammer. ¡°I can¡¯t use this power perfectly because I exined before to you, so the rare blood power that resides in my body can only make one weapon, namely the Hammer!¡± ¡°I believe the Rare Bloodpower within you can make weapons even more extraordinary than mine; give it a try!¡± Said Nichs asking me to use this rare blood¡¯s power. I took out a sharp w on my right index finger, then shed my left index finger, and in that second, quite a lot of blood came out. Nichs immediately asked me to be able to imagine that the blood would be a weapon that I wanted to attack my enemies. At the same time, I immediately did what he asked; I imagined that I was holding a weapon, namely a bow. And at that moment, the blood in my left hand suddenly came out quite a lot and became an arrow that I was holding so gantly at this time. I widened perfectly. My smile also widened; I looked at Nichs so proudly, but just as I was about to use the bow, suddenly, my head was so dizzy, my vision was blurry, and everything became dark. 30 minutester. I opened my eyes slowly, and my head was still dizzy, like being stabbed by thousands of needles embedded in my head. I looked to the side where Nichs, London, and David sat worried, looking at me. ¡°Leon,¡± Nichs called me and then came to me when he realized I had just opened my eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked frantically. ¡°What happened? My head still hurts right now!¡± I said while holding my head. ¡°It turns out that your Rare Blood power can¡¯t be used at will; it can¡¯t be used as the main benchmark for using that power to attack enemies because the weakness is that you will be anemic orck blood when you use that power!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you suddenly got dizzy and fainted. So it¡¯s better not to use that power; you hone your other powers, use the power of rare blood as thest option if you have to.¡± Said Nichs exining to me; I immediately nodded my head, affirming what he had said. No wonder the dizziness spreads in my head as if it was given a heavy burden, apparently because I used that power. Alright, this reminds me to use the power of rare blood in thest option. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine after you eat a lot of nutrition to increase your blood again!¡± said Nichs, smiling broadly at me. After the four of us chatted in the room, suddenly Nichs and London opened their voices and looked at me intently. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart; since our time is running out together, I will make arrangements to make it to your wedding at the right time; for now, I should continue researching the Werewolf Race Ruins.¡± ¡°You still take good care of yourself; the two of us will always be watching you from a distance, and don¡¯t tell anyone if the two of us have time toe to you!¡± Nichs said while stroking my cheek gently, then slowly kissing my forehead. I closed my eyes when he kissed my forehead gently; I understood that now was the time for him to return to his duties. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe with David; I¡¯m 100% sure he can be someone you can rely on, even if he¡¯s a bit stubborn!¡± London said while stroking David¡¯s head; then he smiled at me. I just nodded my head to both of them when I said those words; it felt so warm when I got a message from my parents. ¡°Before we part again, may I hug you guys?¡± I asked with tears in my eyes to Nichs and London. They both nodded their heads and then gently embraced me together. It felt so warm when I hugged them both, as if I didn¡¯t want to let go of the hug from the two of them because I could feel afort that was so different. So peaceful to be close to both of them. After a few minutes, we hugged, David approached the three of us and joined in the hug, and soon Nichs snapped his fingers, and a bright light hit the four of us directly. Zhep! I slowly opened my eyes and found I was already in the attic where my first tour meeting was with Nichs and London. But only me and David were in this attic; David saw me with such a sad face, then hugged me tightly. ¡°We will meet them again!¡± David said while kissing my forehead gently. Chapter 121 121 The Time... Leon ¡ª¨C We are both in the car on the way home because it was Farewell to my parents after what happened in the attic earlier. I still remember all the memories of the few hours that the four of us had just passed; even though it was so short, I enjoyed it. I want to always be near the two of them, even though it¡¯s impossible, for now, I¡¯ll look forward to it. David cared so much for me, and the attention he was giving me was even more than he cared for himself. I am grateful to know and have a special bond with him. On the way home, I leaned against the car door window, looking at the crescent moon that lights up tonight. David didn¡¯t talk to me at all because he knew that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be entertained. After arriving in the house¡¯s parking lot, David opened the door and held out his right hand for me. I smiled widely and took his hand, and held it tightly. ..... David led me into the house, and we were both greeted by Mr. Henderson, who was in the living room, busy with hisptop. ¡°Ah, You two havee. Is there anything you might need? For example, food?¡± said Mr. Henderson, throwing a warm smile at us. ¡°No, thanks, Dad; tonight we will just take a break because tomorrow there will be a summer camp held by the school, so we should rest!¡± David said while embracing me and leading me to the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have prepared your clothes in the same suitcase!¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad! You¡¯re the best!¡± David shouted back to his father when we were both on the second floor. ¡°Are you the one who asked your father to prepare our clothes?¡± I asked while making an ugly face at David. David smiled and nodded, then picked me up andid me on the bed. ¡°You better just rest; I¡¯ll take care of all the equipment that hasn¡¯t been put in the suitcase, Tomorrow is a long time, and you just got your strength; I think you must be tired; get enough rest!¡± David said, then kissed my lips gently for a few seconds, then he let go and smiled broadly at me. ¡°Sweer dreams, Leon!¡± David said, then left the room and closed the door slowly. He understands my current situation, so he doesn¡¯t want to disturb me in the room; I stretch my body and then close my eyes to sleep because tomorrow morning must be tiring. The next day. Mr. Henderson and I were escorted to school. When we arrived near the school gate, you could see in front of this car that arge bus was already parked. Many students are already busy organizing their luggage into the bus trunk. David and I, who had just gotten out of the car, headed straight to the bus to put our suitcases in the trunk. But before getting on the bus, all students were asked to line up because there would be an absence first before we all got on the bus. Mr. Jackson is ready to guide uster and apany the summer camp for approximately three days and two nights. ¡°Good morning, everyone; everyone can line up ording to your respective seat numbers; those who sit together can also line up simultaneously!¡± Said Mr. Jackson while opening the attendance sheet. Lots of male and female students are attracted to the sports teacher who is so handsome; he is the youngest teacher in this school, his face is handsome, his eyes are sharp with neat thick eyebrows, a sharp nose, and rosy red lips, his body is so athletic that even the muscles in his His arm also makes anyone want to touch it. Usually, if I look too much at Mr. Jackson, David will immediately cover my face with his bag or his hand. After lining up and taking attendance, we all got on the bus individually to our seats. When filling out the form yesterday, we immediately received a notification via the group on the cellphone that seats had been assigned. Luckily I sat down with David. ¡°I¡¯m sitting by the window, huh!¡± I said as I sat down to arrange the ce so David couldfortably sit along the road with me. ¡°Do you know where we will be camping this time?¡± I whispered to David. ¡°I don¡¯t know because it feels like the ce would be so top-secret!¡± David replied, smiling at me. Indeed, no one knew where the summer camp would be held this time; only some students knew about it. Only coaches and teachers know it. Not only will Mr. Jackson guide all of us, but several other teachers will participate in supervising. David gave me his arm so I could rest my head on his chest; I did it while closing my eyes because Mr. Jackson wanted to say that the journey takes quite a long time. So I better decide to sleep during the trip. *** I opened my room slowly when there was information that we had all arrived at our destination. But what made me confused, and other students were also confused, was why the ce currently chosen by the school did not meet expectations. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do summer camp? Then Why are we in such a strange ce!¡± ¡°Wow, what¡¯s wrong with you, teacher!¡± ¡°Are we going to camp or stay at a hotel?¡± Themotion urred when we arrived at the location, but it was not a hill or a ce used for camping, but we were all currently in front of a hotel on the outskirts of the city. ¡°Is this one of the events set up by the school?¡± I whispered, ncing at David. ¡°I think so too because my expectations were not following reality!¡± David answered while frowning as he saw the hotel on the outskirts of town. ¡°Okay, everyone, I and a few other teachers have confirmed your room keys!¡± Said Mr. Jackson, who was immediately greeted with great fanfare by all the students. ¡°One room is for two people only! And you share a room with your seat partner!¡± Mr. Jackson said, adding that he made all the students smile broadly. Even I could only frown while ncing at David; he smiled broadly at me with a big question mark. Chapter 122 122 Room 3Leon ¡ª¨C After the room assignment was finished, we all headed to our respective rooms. Mr. Jackson said we all had to stay overnight at this hotel before starting the intended summer camp event. The ce is quite far, so we have to stay overnight. David and I got a room in the back row on the left. Because every day there are ten rooms in a row, the rooms have two sides, the right and left sides. In the middle of it is the inn¡¯s lobby, which separates the two side rooms. This time I¡¯ve got David getting word on the back because our Number is 35. David and I entered room number 35 because earlier, we were informed that we would meet again in the lobby at 18.00 for dinner; there was no clear information about the intended summer camp because Mr. Jackson still said it was a ¡°Surprise. ¡± After arriving in the room, David and I immediatelyy down on the mattress that was so soft. The long journey made our backs both so tired. At the same time, David suddenly hugged me from the side and kissed my cheek gently. ¡°We¡¯re roommates!¡± David said while looking at me with a look that was so strange. ..... ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, ncing at David with a death nce. David, who understood my nce, immediately widened his eyes and moved away. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that because when you look at me with that look, you look scary!¡± David said while crossing his arms on the edge of the bed. I smiled broadly when he said that because seeing him like that was so funny. Then Shortly after that, I decided to get out of bed and stand in the middle of the room. David just silently looked at me; he sat on the edge of the bed, looking at me with a serious look. He knew that I would do something to hone my skills; I had to use them. I have to try something I want to try, so I can adjust to the power inside me. ¡°What would you do?¡± David asked me curiously while looking at me with a serious look. ¡°Of course, something that can hone my magic skills; I want to hone my magic so that I can well control it because otherwise, it would be useless and useless!¡± I said while looking at David, who was seriously looking at me. When he heard what I had just said, David suddenly stood up from his seat and opened all his clothes; I was shocked and immediately said to him, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t want to do anything. I¡¯m just in case you can¡¯t control your power!¡± The answer then changed himself into the form of a werewolf. I immediately nodded, confirming what he said because I thought something strange about him. After David changed into Werewolf form, I immediately tried the magic power I wanted to try. First, I want to try floating in the air as Aunt Chelsea did. I try to remember how he did it that night. I closed my eyes and slowly flicked my fingers. But when I did, I opened my eyes slightly, but nothing happened. Did I not manage to do it? ¡°Leon?¡± I instantly looked at David as he called out to me, and my eyes widened instantly as I saw David slowly hovering in the air. And that¡¯s not magic, I mean, because I should be the one floating in the air, not David. Ah, jeez, wait a moment; I will try to put you down slowly. I then moved my right hand to slow David¡¯s body down. But what I did instead made David¡¯s body floating around in the room. ¡°Leon..¡± David said in a t tone, with a straight face. He also looked at me, who was in the air while spinning because I couldn¡¯t control how to get him down. I thought hard, then closed my eyes and concentrated on controlling that power. After I got the concentration, I immediately snapped my fingers and opened my eyes to make sure. Blug! ¡°Awh!¡± My hands immediately covered my mouth when I saw David fall quite hard on the floor because I didn¡¯t lower him slowly, but the magic I did made him fall just like that. I immediately approached David with me, just so worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I worried when I saw David stay still and not move at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine but can¡¯t move because of your magic!¡± His words immediately made me panic instantly because of too much of it. I immediately snapped my fingers and made David immediately able to move as before. ¡°Huh, finally...¡± David said while crouching in front of me; he could move again after I frantically used my magic. Does this power of mine have to be based on panic first? After nearly 30 minutes of practicing magic, I can finally use my magic properly, which is to make my body float in the air. I looked at David, who was currently lying limp on the bed; he had fallen asleep while waiting for me to practice with my magic power. I smiled at him and then walked towards the bathroom. I decided to shower first because my body felt so sticky. I took off all my clothes, and when I turned on the water in warm mode, suddenly, those strong hands were wrapped around my stomach from behind. I didn¡¯t even look back because I knew it had to be David. My eyes widened when I saw that David was alsopletely naked. I can now feel David¡¯s masculine assets pressed against my ass. His burly body also fits tightly against mine. I was frozen in silence when he hugged me tightly and gently kissed the back of my neck. Don¡¯t tell me David will do it this time. Shit! It¡¯s still afternoon! My heart was pounding so hard when the man hugging me now kissed and licked my neck gently from behind. My hand holding the handle of the water faucet could only grip it and close my eyes when David did that to me. David continued to lick my ear gently, and then he pressed his body closer to mine so that I could feel his manly assets which slowly hardened between my buttocks felt so perfectly. ¡°Can we take a shower together?¡± He said while gently caressing my stomach and going down to my manly assets. Chapter 123 123 Dinner Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Can we take a shower together?¡± David whispered while turning my body towards him; now I¡¯m face to face with him. David hugged me tightly, and our manly assets met, but my mind didn¡¯t mind that. ¡°Yeah!¡± I answered and gave him my sweet smile; without any calction from David, I immediately directed my hands around his neck; without hesitation, I kissed David¡¯s lips gently. This may have surprised David a bit when I did that, but he happily epted the kiss I gave him. When I kissed him, my tongue met his, soft andfortable I could feel it from how he yed with my tongue. Indeed this is not my first kiss with him, but every time I kiss him, it feels like it is always my first kiss. Maybe it¡¯s a bit strange, but it¡¯s true. His hands on my waist started to go down to my ass; he squeezed them gently until he made me sigh because of his touch. ..... ¡°Ahh hmmm,¡± I squirmed a little as David squeezed my ass gently but firmly. I can feel that David doesn¡¯t want to stop here, just squeezing my super supple ass; our kisses are still adrift, and David is also still ying with my tongue, but if he wants to have sex, maybe I will refuse because this is not the right time for doing just that. David¡¯s hands up and holding my cheek, released his kiss and looked at me with a big smile. ¡°Leon Nelson, will we both get married after we graduate school?¡± I didn¡¯t answer the question right away when I was face-to-face with him. ¡°I already gave that answer when we were in the arena. Don¡¯t you remember that moment?¡± I said while smiling at him. David hugged me again, and I realized that his huge masculine assets had started to harden slowly because of too much friction with my body. I smiled, then directed my hand to touch his broad chest, then dropped down and was about to grab his manly assets; I wanted to tease him this time. But when I did that, David suddenly took my hand and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s shower first; I know you¡¯ll want that too!¡± David whispered as he hugged me tightly and then took a shower with a ssh of warm water flowing over our bodies. Of course, that made me blush because it was as if I was the one who wanted to have sex with him, even though I wasn¡¯t like that. After taking a shower, we are both ready to wear the ck and white couple of clothes Mr. Henderson provided. The two of us are currently standing in front of the mirror, smiling broadly at our reflections. ¡°Isn¡¯t this dress very matching I said while leaning my head on David¡¯s chest behind me? David returned the sincere smile that was only given to me; I could feel it from the aura that came out of his body, After waiting until dinner, the two of us prepared to head to the inn¡¯s lobby to gather together. And after locking the door, David and I headed straight to the lobby; when we arrived at the inn lobby, all eyes were on the presence of the two of us who were present like a couple who had been officially married a few months ago. I know now that they are looking at us both, wearing the same clothes or a couple. Because this couple¡¯s clothes were so conspicuous, they caught the attention of all the students in the lobby. But then again, I don¡¯t mind that because I¡¯m not going to deal with their ramblings that are not useful to me. All eyes were fixed when the sound of loafers loudly entered the lobby of the inn where we were now gathered. ¡°Wow! Mr. Jackson is handsome!¡± ¡°Uh, I want to be ridden by him!¡± ¡°Ahhh, Even though he¡¯s a boy, why do I want to be abused by him!¡± I was surprised when I heard some discussions between male and female students, which made me unable to believe that one of the male students said their discussion was very unfriendly. When I looked in the direction they were talking about; my lips opened because I saw Mr. Jackson was so different with casual clothes. He looked hotter, and when excited, I immediately turned my face away from him so as not to look at him too much. I noticed David smile, ncing at me; he stroked my shoulder while shaking his head. ¡°Everyone, we will head to a special dinner ce for you guys after this! We will walk to get there! Since the destination is not essible by any means of transportation, are we ready to go?¡± asked Mr. Jackson with a smiling look. Of course, all the students were immediately very excited because they couldn¡¯t wait to be able to enjoy the dinner in question. Different chaperones have different moods; when the handsome young teacher takes over on the trip, suddenly, all the students cheer because they are carried away by the positive aura given by Mr. Jackson. It was hard to see the smile from his face fade as if he was running on a battery 24/7, so everything never faded. Does this guy never get in trouble? That question had crossed my mind when I saw him smiling broadly like there was no problem. This summer camp was attended by more than 60 students from three sses, consisting of 60% girls and 40% boys. When we were all out of the hotel lobby, we walked ording to our respective groups to the ce in question. The road that is passed is also quite ufortable because the paving arranged on the road is a bit messy. I held on to David¡¯s hand so as not to slip while passing through that road. The route we passed was getting lower and lower, and several roads had to go down quite a several stairs. The sound of gurgling water and the waves started to sound in our ears at this time; of course, my eyes widened perfectly when I heard that. I immediately looked at David as well as David looked at me with a big smile on his face. ¡°Are we going to the beach?¡± asked David excitedly. ¡°I think so!¡± I nodded, nodding because I thought the purpose of dinner today was to go to a ce to eat near the beach. Chapter 124 124 Dinner II Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Sir, can you help me or not? I¡¯m a bit difficult to get down from thisdder!¡± I immediately turned to the direction where the voice came from. A female student deliberately said those words so that Mr. Jackson Could help her. ¡°Uh, slut!¡± Said one of the men who was not far from me when he saw that moment. Mr. Jackson is happy to help the female student slowly down the stairs. But what surprised me was that so many male students didn¡¯t even like Mr. Jackson¡¯s treatment of these female students, as if many male students were jealous of Mr. Jackson¡¯s treatment, which made anyone jealous. ¡°That¡¯s human, he likes to shout at other people with the badness of those other people, but it turns out they are just as bad as the person in question.¡± David whispered to me, which made me understand about some guys who previously bullied us both with ¡°Gay!¡± But it turns out that they are also stunned by the good looks of Mr. Jackson. ..... I looked behind me to confirm the whereabouts of Edward and Robert, who were also at this summer camp, but since yesterday the two of them had been so secretive and didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. I think something has happened to the two of them because after Patricia found out where Robert¡¯s house was, she stopped showing up at school. Had Patricia whispered the melody to Robert? And make Robert follow what he said? But right now, I don¡¯t want to think about that because it¡¯s none of my business. We arrived at the ce in question when we had gone down many stairs. We were all silent for a moment enjoying the beautiful scenery. A truly romantic dining ce located on the beach. ¡°How beautiful!¡± ¡°Wahhh, let¡¯s go there immediately!¡± ¡°Extraordinary!¡± Several students excited about the ce immediately ran to the dining area. While David and I just smiled as we walked slowly toward that ce. When we arrived at the dinner venue, the dining area had arge area, seats, and tables under Shady trees decorated with sparkling yellow lights that adorn every tree around the Cafe. Adding an increasingly extraordinary aesthetic impression at night. David and I took a seat not far from the Shady tree, and the others took their seats. One dining table was filled with four people, and the table I sat at with David still had two more people left; the other students had already sat down in their respective ces, and only two more people were currently walking while looking in all directions to find a seat. ¡°Robert, Edward is here!¡± I shouted, waving at them both; although David was a bit displeased, he didn¡¯t think he would mind about it. They both came right up to us and sat down with us. Robert sat with David, and Edward sat with me. David didn¡¯t look at the two of them; he just focused on me, who was in front of him. When Robert and Edward sat where David and I were, I could feel their auras so different from usual, auras that seemed to deviate from their bodies. I took my cell phone and sent a message to David saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, I see a different aura from the two of them that looks distorted; I think it¡¯s something to do with Patricia! Because Patricia¡¯s Aura seems to stick to both of them!¡± After I sent the message, David read it and immediately nodded, looking quite worried, in case something rted to Patricia happened because David hated Patricia. After David permitted me to check on the two of them, I finally immediately asked Robert and Edward, who looked so different than usual. ¡°Are you two all right?¡± I asked Robert and Edward while looking at each other. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Edward replied tly. Robert also said the same sentence in an even tone; of course, this has be my suspicion that the two of them had been hit by Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. I grabbed my phone again and texted David, saying, ¡°as I knew it, they were both hit by Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers!¡± David, who looked at me, replied to my message quickly, ¡°Then what should we do? Only you can do it; you can free both of them from the shackles of Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers! Because you currently have magic power in you! ¡± After reading David¡¯s message, I also remembered that using magic power could prevent Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. It felt like this was my chance to get rid of the melodious whispers that were currently shackled to the two of them. But I need to figure out how! Should I call Aunt Chelsea? ¡°You three wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go to the toilet first!¡± I told the three of them and immediately walked away from the dinner ce because I wanted to try something. As I pulled away from the crowd, I made sure that no one was around, then I closed my eyes and imagined Where Aunt Chelsea was. After focusing on that, I immediately promised my finger, hoping I did the teleportation magic correctly. ZHEP! ¡°Leon?¡± I immediately opened my eyes when I heard those words. When I opened my eyes, I immediately widenedpletely because I saw that I was currently in a room. I identally saw that Aunt Chelsea was currently having intercourse with a handsome man on the spot. I immediately turned my body the other way and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose!¡± I heard Aunt Chelseaugh and then got out of bed closer to me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay; I¡¯m just surprised if you can use your magic properly!¡± She said while smiling at me. He was wearing full clothes to cover his naked body when he was in front of me. Then I nced at the bed and saw a handsome man with a beautiful body looking at me with a big smile. ¡°Lambert, you can¡¯t tease him! He¡¯s my nephew!¡± Chelsea said while leading me out of her room. After we both left the room, Chelsea immediately asked me about my purpose for suddenlying to her house. ¡°So what do you need,¡± Chelsea said, smiling at me. ¡°I want to know how to get rid of the melodious whispers of the Siren using my magic!¡± I asked, which immediately made aunt Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Chapter 125 125 A Spell Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°I want to know how to get rid of the melodious whispers of the Siren using my magic!¡± I asked, which immediately made aunt Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Chelsea was surprised by what I asked her because he knew something about the melodious whispers of the Siren. Chelsea invited me to sit on the soft sofa in the middle of the room; this room is so warm andfortable for chatting. ¡°Is there anything that could be rted to the Siren?¡± Chelsea asked while looking at me with a serious look. I nodded and exined about my two friends who were hit by Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. Chelsea looks surprised because a Siren goes to school at my ce. She said that if Patricia went to school at my ce, she must have a certain purpose because not all Sirens will mingle with ordinary humans around her without having a specific goal. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to do, but I think you can do it if your intentions are serious!¡± Chelsea said while looking at me carefully. ..... I nodded and asked her again, ¡°Teach me how to get rid of the shackles from Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers! Because if not, there will be many other victimster for which I still don¡¯t know what purpose she did.¡± Chelsea nodded her head understanding what I was aiming for. Then she directed me to use magic to ward off Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. Indeed, the way to do it is rather difficult because I have to be able to make my spell to ward off Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. Chelsea said that if I had to have a spell for myself that I created to be able to ward off these melodious whispers. Chelsea gave me an example when she did it; I understand a little bit about her example. More like how we talk to our hearts and feelings to be able to achieve a certain desire. Chelsea said that was how to make a spell to ward off Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. ¡°Okay, I understand. Then is it the same way When we will release the influence of the melodious whispers of the Siren?¡± I asked to be sure. ¡°That¡¯s right; the method is the same as long as you hope that the spell you cast will have a great effectter, and you have to believe in it!¡± Chelsea replied, smiling at me. I nodded in understanding and started to think about what spell I would use to ward off Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it, you have the power passed down from your father, and I¡¯m sure that Nichs¡¯s power is truly extraordinary, and you must have it too!¡± Chelsea said while stroking my back. ¡°Okay, Aunt Chelsea, I understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll give it a try, and wish me luck!¡± I said while smiling at Chelsea. ¡°You must have seeded!¡± I nodded my head, then stood up and was about to say goodbye, but before saying goodbye, I asked Chelsea first about who the man in her room was because I felt he was not an Ordinary Human. ¡°Is the man in your room not an ordinary human? Because I can see from the aura thates out of his body he is a supernatural being. But I don¡¯t know what kind,¡± I said curiously. Chelsea nodded, then smiled broadly, ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary human; he¡¯s a Subus type, Supernatural creature!¡± My eyes widened to hear the answer from Chelsea because I understand that supernatural beings are Subus, but in the movies, that describes someone with a strong desire for sex! Better I do not ask more about the man. I just nodded my head and then said goodbye directly to Chelsea ¡°then I¡¯ll go back to my ce. Okay, thank you for guiding me!¡± ¡°Of course honey, I will always be there for you when you need me, don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Chelsea said smiling. Then I replied with a warm smile, and after that, I immediately closed my eyes and flicked my fingers. Zhep! In that instant, I immediately opened my eyes and managed to be in the same ce as before. I immediately ran to where David and the others were to enjoy dinner. Then I arrived and sat down where I was before; David gave me a strange expression like he asked, ¡°what did you just do?¡± I just smiled in response, and soon, the food that had been prepared was served to the four of us. After dinner, I decided to do the enchantment because there was no way I could do it in a crowd like this, afraid that if something failed or looked out of ce, it would be too conspicuous to many of the other students. Today¡¯s dinner menu is beef steak and several other menus. But I¡¯m only tempted by the beef steak, which looks mouthwatering. After we prayed together, we immediately enjoyed our dinner. ¡°Ummm, this is delicious!¡± I said suddenly, which made the three of them, with the same smile as me, immediately look at me with strange looks. Then they immediately smiled broadly and shook their heads at my behavior which might be adorable for the three of them. I think I¡¯m cute. After enjoying our dinner, Mr. Jackson gave us 20 minutes of free time to enjoy the beautiful scenery on the beach. ¡°Come on, you three,e with me; I have a rmended ce to visit!¡± Speech while looking at David, Robert, and Edward. They looked at each other, then nodded and followed what I said because this was the time to get rid of the shackles of the melodious whispers that Patricia gave to Robert and Edward. Even though I didn¡¯t know where to take the three of them, I already had a vision because, ahead, there was a bridge that jutted towards the beach, and that was the right ce to remove the shackles of Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. I held David¡¯s hand while inviting him immediately to the bridge. I nced at Robert and Edward, and they were both not interested at all. They were usually both annoyed because they saw me intimate with David. As I thought, surely the melodious whisper given by Patricia had something to do with me. After arriving at the bridge that jutted into the beach, I immediately looked at Robert and Edward. ¡°David, after this, I will try to remove the Shackles of sweet whispers from Patricia that were instilled in the two of them. I hope you watch over them and don¡¯t let them run away from this ce!¡± I said while waiting for the rocket and Edward toe closer to me; David nodded his head in understanding and then moved away from me. Chapter 126 126 Release Melodious Whisper Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°So what do you want to show us both, Leon?¡± Robert asked me curiously while looking around him like he felt strange because I was about to do something. Edward also looked around as if realizing that I would do a spell to remove the shackles of Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers in both of their bodies. ¡°I just want to ask a few things, Robert Do you remember about our promise?¡± I asked Robert with a slight raise of my eyebrows. Robert looked confused when he heard my question as if he had no recollection of what happened that night. ¡°What promise do you mean? Have I ever promised you something?¡± Robert replied as confused and did not know what promise he meant. I then nodded my head in understanding and looked at Edward; at this time, Edward also looked at me with a confused look. ¡°Edward, I want to ask you something. Do you remember you gave me something?¡± ..... ¡°Something? What something do you mean? Have I ever given you anything?¡± He answered, confused, while scratching the back of his head. I had expected that what Patricia was doing must be rted to me. I don¡¯t know what she was nning, but there was something she was hiding from me that was rted to me. Wasting no time, I pointed my left hand at the two of them, And I imagined that they couldn¡¯t move at all when I did that. It feels like what I¡¯m doing right now is working because Robert and Edward look confused for a second. Leon, What are you doing? Robert asked me frantically. ¡°Leon? Are you not an ordinary human? Leon, What did you do to me!¡± Edward asked frantically While trying to move his body, but the magic power I gave them was strong enough to immobilize both of them. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t do anything bad to you two; I just want to make you both aware of who you both are!¡± I said while looking at Robert, and Edward, still confused, looked at me. David nced at me with a worried look, but I signaled him I was fine. I immediately focused on myself, making a spell to release the shackles of Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. I slowly opened my eyes when I found the spell I had made. Hopefully, everything will go smoothly. ¡°Melodic whisper. Let go, and return to consciousness, both of you!¡±~ I said those words in such a strange tone, not even thenguage I speak in everyday life. I don¡¯t understand mynguage, but I can say it. After I said those words, the two immediately raised their heads upwards. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± They both groaned in pain, like something wasing out of their bodies. David looked at me worried, but I still signaled to him that I was okay. The screams from the two of them were quite loud, so several students in the area near the bridge looked at the three of us. Signaling to David to distract them. While I was still concentrating on getting rid of the melodious whispers that shackled the two of them, I suddenly saw a bright green aura seem to being out of the bodies of the two of them. The green aura came out of both of their mouths, and like a scary shadow in the shape of a half-fish man, then floated away from where we were. My eyes widened as I thought, what exactly was that creature? Even Patricia¡¯s aura also had a terrifying appearance. Indeed such an aura was dangerous because it could live and affect someone. After the aura disappeared, Robert and Edward immediately looked at me with strange looks, ¡°Where are we?¡± Robert asked while looking around; he seemed to have no recollection of what had just happened. ¡°Leon? What are you doing here?¡± To ask me using the tone she usually uses at me, the magic I used on the two of them worked. ¡°Robert, Edward? Are you two all right?¡± I asked both of them to be sure. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, as you know!¡± Robert replied, as usual; it relieved me because they were both freed from the shackles of Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know that we¡¯re currently having a summer camp held by the school?¡± I told them both to remind them about the summer camp. ¡°Ahhh no! Why did Ie? This is boring, Camp!¡± Robert grumbled, then kicked the railing of the bridge on his left. David, who saw that immediately approached me and stood next to me. ¡°Are you all right?¡± David asked me to be sure. I nodded my head in approval and smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I should thank you, Leon; my instincts told me something had happened!¡± Edward then walked away, leaving us both on this bridge. He asked Robert to get off this bridge to the room; I think so. ¡°David, do you think Edward has some kind of power?¡± I asked curiously to David. ¡°Hmmm, why are you talking like that?¡± he asked strangely. ¡°Because when he said hisst words to me, I could see a bright blue auraing out of his body as if that bright blue aura was enveloping his body and healing or protecting him, but I would bet Edward had something inside him,¡± I said curiously while holding my chin watching Edward and Robert leave the bridge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him; we better go straight to our room because we both still have unfinished business!¡± David nced at me with a big smile; he gave me a very strange gesture when he said those words. I smiled and then looked away from him; I knew what he meant; then he took my hand and immediately took me back to the inn. The two of us were thest students returning from the seaside cafe to the inn because some students had returned 15 minutes ago. After arriving at the inn, we passed through the lobby to go to our room, and several students were still stayingte in the lobby. Edward and Robert are already in their room because they were not in this lobby. After David and I got to the room, he immediately locked the door and hugged me from behind, whispering, ¡°Can we try this hotel bed?¡± While kissing the back of my neck. Chapter 127 127 Try Hotel Bed (18+) David ¡ª¨C ¡°Can we try this hotel bed?¡± While kissing the back of his neck. Leon nodded his head and then walked closer to the bed; I, who was still frozen at the door, slowly walked towards the ss window while undressing; I turned my back on him and tried to nce at the ss window in front of me, I saw Leon¡¯s reflection from the ss the. I can see that he¡¯s watching me now. When I opened my shorts and left only boxer shorts. For some reason, when I was about to have intercourse with Leon, my heart was always beating so fast, as if the activity I was about to do was the first experience for him and me. After that, I worked up the courage to open my boxer shorts so I waspletely naked in front of Leon. When I was about to take the towel in front of me to cover my waist area, I suddenly saw Leon from the reflection of the ss approaching me. Leon¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around my stomach and hugged me from behind. I closed my eyes as he slowly kissed my back. ..... I can feel his lips¡¯ touch so clearly, making my body feel extraordinary goosebumps. Indeed, Leon¡¯s lips are number one and second to none. Not only there, but Leon¡¯s hands also stroked and felt my stomach muscles and continued to rise to my chest. Then Leon held my chest and squeezed it gently. He ys with my nipples; the pleasure I feel now is sofortable. I let him be able to rub me and harass me. I want to be abused by him. He kissed the back of my neck by giving soft caresses every time he kissed my neck. Creeping forward, Leon kisses my side neck. I really can¡¯t do anything about it; I can¡¯t do anything before he gives me the code to do something. Don¡¯t move from being behind me. He walked by My right side and still embraced my body; He was now in front of me. Looking at me with such deep eyes. ¡°Do you want me to start first?¡± Leon said while biting his lower lip which made me sigh instantly. I just swallowed my saliva with difficulty, then nodded my head slowly, looked into his eyes, and now my gaze turned to his lips which were so sexy. I want to squish those lips every day; I don¡¯t know what feelinges out of me every time I see Leon¡¯s lips; it makes me not strong about it. I held his chin and led him to be able to look at me properly; that¡¯s when Iunched my soft kiss on him. Hemphhh! Our lips met gently. I saw him close his eyes, and so did I because when we close our eyes, we can enjoy something that we want to enjoy more. I would like to tell you about when I did this activity with Leon. Leon slowly opened his lips when our lips touched, and I was ready to insert my tongue into his lips to kiss deeper with him. I ran my hands to the back of Leon¡¯s neck and then pressed him towards me so he could get closer to me. It also made our kiss even deeper. ¡°Ahmmmm!¡± I could hear that sigh from both of our lips; when my body and Leon were attached, there was no distance. My kiss with him deepened, and my tongue was greeted very well by his tongue. Our tongues locked together into a kiss that was so deep. Our breaths were both rushed because our kisses were getting hotter and hotter. Leon hugged me so tightly; several times, he gave me a scratch on my back because the pleasure of the kiss I gave was very different than usual. I decided to open the clothes still on Leon¡¯s body forcibly; when I removed his clothes, I saw that Leon¡¯s body was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy it. I bought his chest and made him close his eyes and sigh feeling caresses from me. I kissed Leon¡¯s neck and sucked it, giving the impression of pleasure he could feel; Leon grabbed my hair tightly. Likewise, I also did the same thing by squeezing his ass firmly. ¡°Ahhh hmmm, David!¡± Leon¡¯s sigh made me even more excited to continue my action. I sucked back on Leon¡¯s neck and licked it hotly. I hugged him tightly again; I decided to lift and hold him in a still-hugging position; I walked while carrying him and leaned Leon¡¯s body in my arms against the bedroom wall. I crushed Leon¡¯s lips fiercely again and sucked them several times. He moaned even more in my arms. Even Leon squirmed several times, unable to hold back the pleasure I gave him. After that, I immediatelyid him on the bed, he was under, and I was above him. I still kiss him and y with his tongue; then I kiss his neck down and down to his chest. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhh!¡± Leon sighed heavily as I yed with his nipples. ¡°Ahhh, Rawrrr!¡± Leon suddenly grabbed my hair hard when my tongue yed nimbly on his nipples. I was also surprised when suddenly his body turned into a werewolf. ¡°Ahh, I identally-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; we¡¯ll do it tonight in Werewolf form!¡± I said, then changed my form into a Werewolf to bnce the power of lust we both will bestow in our game. I lowered my lick back onto Leon¡¯s stomach; I could see that Leon¡¯s manly assets had also hardened just like mine had also hardened since earlier. Leon suddenly stopped my activities when I stroked his thighs and opened his pants. He held my hand suddenly, shaking his head, indicating that I shouldn¡¯t do that to him. ¡°Trust me; I want you to feel the pleasure you should feel too! That¡¯s a taste of Fair that we will get!¡± I told him, trying to make him believe what I had just said. Because I also want Leon to feel what it¡¯s like if his manly assets feel real pleasure. Slowly I saw Leone back and smile at him, he nodded his head, and that¡¯s when I did my action to satisfy him. I held Lion¡¯s manly assets that had hardened since earlier, and Leon immediately closed his eyes tightly when I held his manly assets. ¡°Ahhmmm, David! Ahhh! Chapter 128 128 Werewolf¡¯s Intercourse (18+) David ¡ª¨C ¡°Ahhh, David!!!¡± Without thinking, I immediately continued my action by gently shaking his manly assets, then licking his testicles, and then slowly sucking Leon¡¯s manly assets. I nced up and saw Leon moaning and closing his eyes, writhing his body a few times as he felt the pleasure I was giving him. ¡°Ahhmm ahhhh!¡± Leon¡¯s moaning grew stronger until the bed cover beside him was immediately torn apart by Leon¡¯s strong grip. Leon¡¯s sighs became more and more when I sucked his masculine assets while trying to insert my index finger in his back hole. I was still sucking on his masculine assets and gave a rhythm that made Leon squirm like a hot worm made by me. ..... ¡°Ahhh, enough, David! I can¡¯t hold it!¡± I immediately sucked deeply until it stuck on his masculine assets when he asked me to stop my activities. I smiled broadly at him, and I didn¡¯t stop there; I saw Leon¡¯s breath chasing irregrly. Now is the time for me to touch it so that he will like it. I lifted his waist, propped him with a pillow, then spread his legs, and now was the time for me to get Leon¡¯s back hole. I slowly licked Leon¡¯s back hole and wet it. ¡°Ahhhh hmmmppp ahhh David... Aahh!¡± Leon kept moaning and gripping my hair tightly as I did that to him. This time he felt pleasure that maybe he had never felt before because I wet his back hole. I could feel that Leon was enjoying my touch. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve prepared a special and different game from the others when I¡¯m officially married to himter. I guarantee he will feel something different. I finished my licking activity and started ying with my finger again in his back hole. I put my index finger in his back hole, making him enjoy my current activity. After the road was smooth, I immediately put my two fingers, index finger and middle finger, to make it even more squirmy when I yed with his back hole. After almost a few minutes, I finished it and made Leon really unable to do anything. Leon suddenly sat up and pulled me towards him; then he pushed me so that at this time, I was lying down on the bed, and while Leon was above me with a smile on his side, I knew that now was the time for him to continue his action. Leon kissed my lips again and sucked my lower lip wildly; he sucked my tongue up and down so that I could feel thefort and pleasure of the game he gave. Very skillfully, he sucked my tongue and sucked it until I had difficulty breathing several times. But I enjoyed it. Shortly after, he broke the kiss and brought his face closer to mine. ¡°I hope you enjoy it!¡± Leon whispered and then licked my ear. Leon buried his kisses and licked his tongue on my neck, making me squirm a few times when he felt the licks and lips so supple managed to make me feel extraordinary pleasure. Leon is currently in front of my broad chest, then he licks my nipples and sucks them slowly, giving small bites that make me really can¡¯t hold it in. ¡°Ahhh hmmm, Leon! Ahhhh!¡± A sigh from me left my lips without realizing it when I enjoyed the touch given by Leon. While licking my nipples, Leon¡¯s other hand suddenly groped and grabbed my manly assets that had hardened perfectly. When I was in Werewolf form, you all know that my masculine assets were greater than my human form. When Leon held my manly asset, he squeezed it slowly and gently shook it; then he finished ying on my nipples, then he immediately went down and headed for my manly asset, which had been waiting for him since earlier. Leon gently shook it, caressed it, and caressed it gently. I corrected my position by leaning slightly against the bed¡¯s head so that it was veryfortable to see Leon, who was currently lying between my legs. Leon slowly licked my manly assets, starting from the bottom up like licking an ice cream he liked. Leon immediately put my manly assets into his mouth and gave me an extraordinary taste when he licked and sucked them so deliciously. I squirmed several times on the bed so that it felt like this bed was going to copse because I couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure given by Leon. I shook my waist several times when I wanted Leon to fully suck my manly assets. I held his head and led him to give extraordinary pulverization in my manly assets, up and down the delicious rhythm I could get from him. Once I submerged his head so he could fully suck my masculine assets. ¡°Ahhh ahhh!¡± I groaned with pleasure when I felt such an extraordinary feeling; I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore; I immediately lifted Leon¡¯s body andid him on the bed; I was immediately on top of him and lifted his legs. Before I do my action, I take the lubricant near the bed I have prepared. I smeared my manly assets, which were so perfectly hardened with the lubricant I had prepared. After that, I immediately brought my leaning asset closer to Leon¡¯s back hole; my manly asset touched his back hole, he looked at me, and I just gave him a small smile, and he nodded his head slowly. And after that, I immediately slowly put the results of my activities into his back hole. ¡°Arghhhh!!! Hmmm!¡± Leon groaned loudly when I forced my manly assets into his hole, but he tried to endure the pain and still smiled at me. After my masculine assets fully entered his back hole, I slowly pumped it and gave him a delicious race. Leon hugged me, then pulled my back neck, and he kissed me so ferociously; when he did that, I gave him a faster race so he could have smooth ess to my manly assets that had entered his back hole. ¡°Ahhh ahhh Hmmm!!!¡± Leon¡¯s sighs increasingly made me unable to hold back to be able to give him a fast race. I did that, too, and made Leon¡¯s body flinch several times as I mmed my activity asset into his back hole. ¡°This is so perfect, Leon!¡± I whispered to him. ¡°Keep going, David! Carry on, ahhh so good!¡± Leon sighed again, which made me even madder to give him a firm-found pump. After doing this for almost 10 minutes, I felt like I was about to reach its peak. I spurred my manly assets very hard, and several times, I included my manly assets in his back wave. ¡°Ahhh ahhh, Leon!!!¡± I sighed loudly as I pushed hard. ¡°Ahhh ahhh hmmm ahhh!¡± We both sighed together as I put the assets of my activities very deeply when they reached their peak. I could feel the twitch, and that warm liquid came out of my manly assets and spilled all over Leon¡¯s back hole. Our breaths roared irregrly because they were racing very fast until finally, the peak we both felt was truly delicious. It was unexpected that Leon¡¯s masculine assets released white liquid while it soaked his entire body, which was currently hugging me. ¡°Ahhh, you are the best!¡± I said simultaneously with him. Chapter 129 129 Damn Woman! ~~ Robert ¡ª¨C ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn!¡± I cursed while running towards the inn after searching for information about what had happened. Wait! This is the time to tell a story because I was annoyed to be suddenly at camp this summer, so there was no protest when I entered this story.~ I don¡¯t care about that annoying man who is currently following me from behind, I don¡¯t know what it has to do with me, but he keeps following me like a stalker. ¡°Could you not follow me?¡± I said after stopping my steps and looking at Edward, who looked surprised at this time because I suddenly stopped in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m not following you!¡± Edward replied tly while looking Odd at me. ¡°You don¡¯t need a lot of excuses because you¡¯ve been following me all along!¡± I said angrily to him while crossing my arms in front of my chest. Edward seemed to shake his head with a faint smile, then said, ¡°You better not be too confident in what you think because I¡¯m currently heading to the inn, and it just so happens that our destination is the same, and our rooms are the same! ¡± He said, then left me while walking so casually towards the direction of the inn. ..... I kept quiet and didn¡¯t reply to what he just said because what he said was the truth I had just found out. I walk slowly While trying to remember what happened to me; why is it like memory is missing in my head? Even if I didn¡¯t ask one of my ssmates, I probably wouldn¡¯t know what we were doing there. As I sat on a chair near the garden, The road leading to the inn, I tried to recall what happened. What I remember thest time was that damn woman visiting my house. My eyes widened instantly when I remembered that that damn woman had visited my house, then I forgot everything and suddenly woke up right in front of Leon. ¡°Surely Patricia has used a Melodious Whisper on me; no wonder I don¡¯t know what exactly happened to me,¡± I muttered while holding my chin as I thought about what that damn girl was nning. But the harder, I think it feels useless too because I still can¡¯t find memories when that Melodious Whisper has filled my head. All right, I¡¯ll tell you how I got to know Patricia, that damn woman. She is my cousin whoes from so far away, so far I don¡¯t know Where their real residence is. What annoyed me was that Patricia always took advantage of me, using her Melodious Whispers to make me do whatever she asked me to do. Of course, it was advantageous when he managed to use that Melodious Whisper on me. Since the first time we met, when we were both 18 years old, we never got along. That¡¯s why the two of us taking revenge on each other taught us a lesson. This time she must be really happy that she managed to do this for me, summer camp. Even I didn¡¯t want it at all; I¡¯m already here; it¡¯s definitely because of it. Wait, then, is it Leon who removed the shackles of that Melodious Whisper? Why did I think this time, after almost 30 minutes before, I was right in front of him and seemed to know nothing? I¡¯m sure it must be Leon who dispelled the Melodious Whisper from Patricia. So has he got his powers? I smiled widely when I learned about it because I felt that when I could get the rare blood in his body again, surely my strength would be even more perfect. Even though in the past, I had tried it and felt the taste of rare blood from it, it turned out that the effect of its power didn¡¯t stay with me forever; the extraordinary power onlysted for one week. I need even rare blood from Leon¡¯s body to gain extraordinary power. I smiled and then walked towards the inn; I would re-n a strategy to take rare blood from Leon¡¯s body. When I got to the front of the room, I just remembered that Edward was next to me when I woke up from the shackles of Patricia¡¯s Melodious Whispers. Was he also hit by that Melodious Whisper? I opened the door and went straight into the room. My eyes widened instantly when I saw Edward, who was not wearing any clothes. I swallowed hard when I saw that Edward had a beautiful body to look at too. His broad chest, well-organized abdominal muscles, and rtivelyrge activity assets are currently not covered by anything. He looked surprised when he saw me go in without knocking; Edward immediately took the towel next to him to cover his genital area. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± He said, annoyed, as he put the towel on his waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t we both men? It¡¯s normal to see each other¡¯s assets.¡± I replied with a crooked smile and looked at his beautiful body. Wait, does he seduce me? Arghh! I can¡¯t be like this! I have to focus! k! I pped my cheek pretty hard with my right hand and surprised Edward by widening his eyes to look at me with a confused look. ¡°Ah, naughty mosquito trying to kiss me!¡± I said while sitting on the edge of the bed. Edward was silent while looking at me with a strange look, but I didn¡¯t care. I decided to ask him directly about my purpose in entering this room. ¡°Did you also just realize you were joining this summer camp?¡± I asked Edward while looking at him, to which only he looked at me with widened eyes like someone so strange doesn¡¯t know anything. Edward kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything, as if he didn¡¯t know what I had just said to him. He suddenly walked straight to the bathroom without answering my question and ignored me. God damn it! Am I a statue to him? ¡°Hey! Are you deaf?¡± I asked loudly, always standing while looking at him with such a sharp gaze. Edward stopped right in front of the bathroom door; then he looked at me with a look like there was no guilt at all. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked again. Shit! This kid is testing me! I took a deep breath, then let it out slowly and said, ¡°Have you also realized that you want to go camping this summer?¡± Chapter 130 130 Wait, What? ~~ Edward ¡ª¨C ¡°Did you also realize you wanted to go camping this summer?¡± Shit! I¡¯m stuck on this question. Do I also have to participate in writing this story? But what can I do if that¡¯s what is required? I have no other choice. All right, I must stay calm and maintain my image in front of Robert. My name is Edward Holem, age 18. One big fan of Leon Nelson because I know that man is the son of Nichs Reiss and London Nelson. How do I know? To be more precise, I¡¯m also not an ordinary human; I have the blood of a Witch inside me, so you can call me a Witch more precisely. I aim to approach Leon Because I know that he has extraordinary powers that will be achieved by him One Day. ..... Because my grandmother once told me about a man with a Destiny recognized by the world. Nichs. Everyone must know Nichs because he is famous worldwide for his extraordinary strength. But when many people needed him, he disappeared. During my first meeting with Leon, I already knew if he was the son of Nichs. How do I find out? Because I also have the magic power to know someone¡¯s identity. It¡¯s too easy for me. Alright, I won¡¯t tell you much about Nichs and Leon because my goal this time is to answer Robert¡¯s question. I know he is one of the other types of supernatural beings in this city, although I do not know exactly what kind of supernatural being he is. I looked at him with my hands on my hips and then answered his question. ¡°As for me, I originally intended to join this summer camp, but what makes me confused is why I seem to have lost some of my memory; several moments confuse me and bother me. One of them was when I suddenly stood in front of Leon. beside you!¡± I said, forced to exin, so I saw the look on Robert¡¯s face suddenly change, and he nodded his head slowly. ¡°Hmm, well then, you can take a shower first!¡± He said, then sat back on the bed; I raised one eyebrow, then turned and headed to the bathroom. To be honest, I just told Robert a lie because what happened to me was not like that. I remember the whole incident that made Robert like that. Luckily I always use antidote magic to ward off the Melodious Whispers of the Siren. I did not expect that there would be Sirens in my school. Even though the news circting about her was that it had been a long time since the Siren had closed themselves off and did not dare to appear and mingle with humans. I remember when Patricia met me at the supermarket; she whispered that sweet whisper. She asked me so I could keep an eye on Leon, and she also asked me to be close to Robert, keep an eye on him too, and will give him a report via cell phone. I became an information pawn for her; I was forced to do that to find out what information she needed from Leon. Earlier I pretended to be affected by her Melodious Whispers, so I also pretended to be close to Robert until I ended up in the same room with him. I remember all those events, even when Leon first used his magic to free the Melodious Whispers still attached to me and Robert¡¯s body. It¡¯s true what my grandmother said, Leon¡¯s strength is indeed extraordinary, maybe simr to his father¡¯s, but I don¡¯t know for sure because I don¡¯t know the real strength Nichs has. I pensive while looking at the mirror in front of me, trying to examine the events that urred today. What should I do after this? Patricia must have known that someone had thwarted her Melodious Whispers. Should I continue to monitor Leon? I turned on the water and immediately cleaned myself first, letting my mind wander about what other ns I would run in the future. After the shower, I put on a straight face again and tried to return to my usual personality around Robert. When I came out of the bathroom, Robert suddenly looked at me with a very strange look. This man¡¯s gaze was so different after seeing me naked before him without wearing any clothes because I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, either. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I said while opening my bag to get clothes. Robert looked surprised when I asked that; he turned his face away from me and was busy with his cell phone. I guess this man must have thought something perverted when he saw my body earlier. ¡°Did you think perverted when you saw my body naked earlier?¡± I asked him directly, which made him widen his eyes instantly. ¡°Oh, of course not! Don¡¯t be too confident; your thin body won¡¯t tempt me! My ideal man is still Leon, no one can rece him, and he¡¯s the only one!¡± He said while walking with his back to me, then took a towel and entered the bathroom without looking at me. From what he said, it can be seen that if he was forced to say that sentence, he is indeed a perverted man. Without noticing it, I immediately changed clothes. When finished, I went straight out of the room to the lobby; this time, I went to Leon¡¯s room to thank him for removing that Melodious Whisper from my body. Even though there¡¯s no need for that. After asking other students in the lobby, I finally got information about Leon and David¡¯s room. The two of them are indeed a perfect match if they both have a special rtionship, but if not, I also hope to be with Leon. I¡¯m heading to the back area of room 35, which is the room upied by Leon and David. Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re both still up because there are a few things I want to discuss with Leon. Since he has gained his magic power, should I tell him the truth? If I were a Witches too. When I stopped in front of room 35, I was about to knock on the door to discourage me immediately when my hand identally looked with my translucent vision to ensure they were both awake or asleep. But my choice was wrong to do because it turned out that the two of them were having intercourse with a Werewolf form. ¡°Fuck! So all this time, David is a Werewolf? Then Leon is also a Werewolf? Why does his form also look simr to a Werewolf?¡± Chapter 131 131 Free Time Author¡¯s Note: Thank you, Mki_Wright, for providing support with Golden Ticket; I hope you enjoy my new story. Thanks. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Leon ¡ª¨C It was a tiring morning, but I felt delighted becausest night was an extraordinary battle between David and me. I enjoyed it; this was the first time I had intercourse with a werewolf form. It turns out it does have a difference; it feels much more extraordinary than the human form. Even the lust and desire inside me also peaked as if I wanted to keep doing it until morning. There was no way I could because two rounds were enough for me. I was just looking at the school group, and there¡¯s new information that summer camp will be runningter than the previous set. Shit. Even though I thought I only had one day and a half left to do this summer camp, I added three more days, so this summer campsted up to one week. ..... I don¡¯t know how the school handles it, but I think too many surprises that don¡¯t match my expectations make me even more fed up. David and I walked towards the inn lobby, because Mr. Jackson said that we had to gather first in the inn. It turned out that a lot of my ssmates had enjoyed their breakfast. Even though there were many, they didn¡¯t stand in line to take the rice and side dishes that had been provided. David and I walked to the buffet table to get the tes and food I would eat this morning. David and I immediately took breakfast using bread and jam because I was toozy to eat rice and side dishes that other students had messed up. ¡°Okay, all my students, today, if everyone has thest time in this ce before we go to the summer camp that the school has prepared, before noon, you have to return to this inn because we will leave for our intended destination. indeed!¡± Said Mr. Jackson and then left the lobby; he didn¡¯t wait for an answer from us but just walked away. Why are the camp held by this school so strange, unreasonable, and just a waste of time? ¡°How about we go to the beach before leaving here?¡± David said while smiling at me; he said those words while chewing the jam bread he had just made. I just nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to entertain myself, who is bored!¡± After we both had our breakfast of peanut butter and strawberry toast, David and I decided to head straight to the beach. But when we were both about to leave the inn lobby, Edward suddenly stopped us, smiling broadly, standing in front of us. ¡°Edward?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrows; when I saw him, he smiled broadly and was so strange. I know there is something he wants to tell me. ¡°Where are you two going?¡± he asked while smiling broadly at David and me. I nced at David as he released his killing aura toward Edward; I think David didn¡¯t like Edward when he behaved like that in front of me. ¡°We both want to go to the beach before leaving for the campsite; we¡¯ll go first, okay!¡± I immediately took David and left the inn without waiting for an answer from him. Even without looking back, I knew that Edward was looking at me with such a strange look as if he had something he wanted to say to me in private. But I don¡¯t care about it because I don¡¯t want David to be jealous and angry because of that. After the two of us got to the beach near our inn, it turned out that the ce was so beautiful when we visited it in the morning. Such a beautiful view immediately greeted the two of us who had just set our feet back on this sand beach. ¡°Wow, it turns out that there are a lot of visitors in the morning. I think it¡¯s not just our ssmates, but foreigners staying at the hotel we are staying in are also enjoying the beautiful scenery in the morning near the beach,¡± I said while holding David¡¯s hand and then walking slowly closer to the beach. We were both on the beach; several rides have been provided in this ce; there are canoes, Banana Boats, and Blue Lake. When I saw the list of rides, David immediately took my hand and climbed me to a ce. After a few minutes of running, we finally arrived at a canoe rental ce. I smiled while raising one eyebrow when I knew David would invite me to ride the canoe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve rented it,¡± David said, then reached out his hand to me as he was about to board the canoe in front of us. ¡°Slow down,¡± David said, smiling at me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be riding with you too, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid!¡± I know David must have felt the fear inside me because this was the first time I¡¯d been on a canoe with someone. What I¡¯m afraid of is if this canoe capsizes suddenly. ¡°This is my first experience,¡± I said, trying to smile even though it looked forced. ¡°Seriously, you can drive this?¡± I added, doubting even more that David could use the Kano boat we were on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what can¡¯t I do? I can do it as long as it¡¯s for you!¡± David answered confidently. ¡°Because I will always be able to do anything that makes you smile; I will give everything so that you can be happy by my side and, of course,fortable with me!¡± I could feel my cheeks blushing at this moment, hearing what David had just said. I smiled warmly at him while looking at the beautiful scenery on this canoe route. The canoe we were riding on has now sailed away from the maind, and the scenery presented is so beautiful. This beach has several hills on the right and left sides, so it seems as if the route we are currently taking is in the middle of the hills that nk both sides of this beach. When our canoe sailed farther and farther from the maind and closer to the hill on the right and left, My eyes were spoiled by white flowers blooming simultaneously on each side of the cliff from the hill. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s beautiful! Do you know what flower it is?¡± I asked curiously while looking at the beautiful flowers on the two hills nking this path. ¡°It¡¯s a Crystal Flower of Life,¡± David said. Chapter 132 132 Canoe Hello Guys today I¡¯m going to give you Five Chapters, Mass Release, Yeay! I hope you like it. Please support this novel by giving a Golden Ticket, Thank you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°It¡¯s a Crystal Flower of Life,¡± David said. I have heard the exnations from some people who live in this ce, saying that the crystal flower of life is a rare flower that only grows in this ce. If you can get one of the petals of this crystal flower, when you look closely, it looks so beautiful, just like a real crystal.¡± ¡°How beautiful!¡± I muttered while looking at the blooming flowers beside me right now. When I looked in all directions, I just realized that there were only the two of us on this route; no other canoe boats were sailing toward this ce. ¡°By the way, howe it¡¯s just the two of us here?¡± I asked in surprise because I looked around, but no one was sailing. ..... Did David purposely book this ce just for the two of us? David didn¡¯t answer my question; he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Is this a VIP ce?¡± I asked while looking seriously at him. ¡°You could say that because this ce is only rented out to people who rent canoes,¡± David said, smiling at me. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here, so we could get some more time!¡± Every sentence that David said could make my cheeks blush instantly. I don¡¯t know why this time he was able to do it so romanticly than before. Even the maturity inside him is increasing the more he understands what kind of behavior he should have towards his partner. My heart is aze right now from always being treated so special by David, but I think it¡¯s meant to be. David told me that the two of us would head for the second route. Where is there a route that takes the two of us through a split gap from the side of the cliff, where if this route is passed, we can both see clearly the crystal flower of life that David had previously exined? But the more I entered this Path, the more I doubted it because the ce was so scary and not like what I had imagined. ¡°David, Is the route we¡¯re taking right now?¡± I asked, surprised to see a gap from the hill that our Canoe could pass through. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you will see a miracle after this!¡± David answered while giving me a big smile. Of course, that made me curious because, at first, it looked a bit scary having to go through the middle of a split hillside; there must be a creepy impression. But it feels like only today that we were both able to experience a normal life without any spiritual power, and that¡¯s exactly what I want. Forget for a moment the spiritual power that resides within each of us and live a normal life for just a few hours. I nced at David, who was currently Rowing carefully just as the two of us had started to enter the gap from the middle of the hill. David also shuddered when he passed the first gap because the aura from his body said so. Especially when we passed through the first gap, the ce was quite dark and added many nts whose roots spread down. I closed my eyes several times and covered them with my hands when I could see some negative aura passing over me. ¡°Leon, open your eyes!¡± When I heard what David had just said, I immediately removed my hands from my face and opened my eyes slowly. My eyes widened, and my expression immediately changed when I saw such a beautiful sight. ¡°Wow, this David is lovely!¡± I said with emotion, and my eyes lit up when I saw this crystal flower of life blooming so close to me that it could be reached with my hand. When the few flowers I could reach were near my face, I immediately reached for them and plucked them. ¡°Wow, this looks like crystal, this flower looks like crystal, and it smells really good!¡± I said excitedly, showing David the petals of the crystal of life I had just picked. David smiled at me while nodding his head; he had to focus on rowing so that the Canoe we were both on didn¡¯t hit the right and left sides of the cliff. And not long after, suddenly, we were at the edge of the pier where the Canoe stopped. I don¡¯t know where David is going because our goals don¡¯t stop here. At this point, David and I got off the Canoe and stood on the edge of the small wooden log Pier. The Wharf keeper is also very friendly; after helping the two of us, he immediately gave us a warm smile. ¡°We will walk to the next ce,¡± said David as he took my hand to a ce. I nodded my head, and following what he said, the two of us walked along the Path to a ce deep in the forest. This forest is on top of a hill, so I guess our destination is in the middle of this hill. ¡°Hold my hand; after this, we will arrive!¡± David said. After almost 10 minutes, we walked down the Footpath to the ce in question. Soon we both arrived at a ce with a gate with the words ¡°Blue Lake!¡± Only this time, I know if there is ake on the hill. David smiled as he read the inscription, then the two of us passed through the gate and headed to the post, which was not far from the gate. ¡°Good afternoon, Please can you leave your electronics here, your cell phone too!¡± Said one of the guards, who looked sturdy and quite handsome with an ID card named Duck. ¡°Okay,¡± David replied, handing me the small bag we both carried; it contained our cell phones, sunscreen, and room key. ¡°Thank you, Please this way!¡± Said the other guard with an ID card named Bucky; he was not too handsome, but he was cute. We followed what he had just said, then David took me there. ¡°You will like it,¡± David whispered, then immediately took me to theke. I just smiled and followed it; it felt like this ce could not capture the moment because I felt it was still very natural, and so many people rarely visited it. After walking 5 minutes to the ce in question, David suddenly said, which made me immediately look at the ce in question. ¡°Look..¡± Chapter 133 133 Blue Lake Leon ¡ª¨C ¡°Look...¡± My eyes immediately fixed on a blueke in front of us both at this time. The oath was a sight that I was watching right now. I could not speak; I opened my mouth and looked at David with disbelief. I was amazed by the beauty of the Blue Lake in front of us. I can¡¯t believe I see the beauty that is on this hill. ¡°David, this is very beautiful; how can you find this beautiful ce?¡± I said, staring at him with a look I did not believe. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± He said, holding my hand, and the two of us walked to Blue Lake. ..... ¡°We will shower together here because I could hear from several guards who were here; if the couple came to this ce, and bathed together, then their love would not be separated, aka eternal forever. Like the source of water flowing from The stone, which has never been a drought since it first flowed until now! ¡± David exined while opening his clothes slowly. After he took off his shirt, David then helped me to take off my shirt. I looked into his eyes meaningfully when he took off my shirt. Then he took off the shorts he was wearing, and this time, I took off my pants; we both only wore underwear. David led me to the edge of theke; the gurgling water that flowed from the source of the water behind therge stone flowed profusely. Strangely, why on this fairly high hill can ite from original water sources that are heavy? I think this ce has an element of the miracle itself. David held my hands when we slowly went down and entered theke. Thiske is not too deep; I can still breathe easily because the water is limited to my shoulder. Right now, I put my hands around David¡¯s neck because he was taller than me, so it was easier for me to hold on to him. David held my waist, so I was not too submerged so deep when we both started walking to the middle of this Blue Tga. I inhaled my breath deeply when I smelled so fragrant, like the smell of flowers that had just bloomed. I smiled broadly when I saw the scenery around me; so quiet, calm, and very romantic. I am currently hugging David under the fountain that flows above us. I closed my eyes and leaned on David¡¯s chest. He hugged me so tightly. It feels like we just shower together here; we can¡¯t do anything else except bathing because it is not allowed in a sacred ce. Nearly 10 minutester, we only felt the water flow that came down from the springs that flowed from above us. The water is different from the one in Blue Lake; this fountain is more refreshing and not too cold. It feels veryfortable to hug a loved one and feel a ssh directly from this sacred spring feels very pleased. ¡°Before we return, we must say a request. Whatever the request of our hearts will be realizedter!¡± David whispered with a smile to me. ¡°Is this the same as the Waterfall Wishes?¡± I asked when remembering the same method. David shook his head and then smiled at me, ¡°Not the same; this ce is only devoted to people who have already paired if a ce that was previously only individual.¡± I understood what David had just said. Without wasting time again, David and I immediately closed our eyes to make a request. When I closed my eyes, I suddenly crossed my mind. Nichs and London¡¯s faces adorn the contents of my head. I was confused why their shadow suddenly appeared when I wasn¡¯t thinking about the two of them; the two of them just smiled at me and then disappeared instantly. After the shadow, the two of them disappeared; suddenly, I saw a shadow of the destruction of the world that was so scary. One figure stands on arge pile of corpses; I try to see more clearly who the figure is wearing all -ck clothes with a red scarf on his neck. I widened instantly when I saw that it was me. I immediately opened my eyes and my breath panting when I saw a shadow that was so scary to me. Why is the creepy shadow suddenly appearing again, almost the same as the one in the waterfall? When David opened his eyes, he immediately looked worried while holding my body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?¡± I shook my head and did not answer honestly to David; then, I asked him to immediately return to the inn. Indeed David felt something strange about me when I didn¡¯t answer honestly from him. But I really can¡¯t exin what I just saw. Will I be something terrible for the world¡¯s influence that will be destroyedter? ¡°Leon, are you okay?¡± David asked me again with a more worried face because since leaving Blue Lake, I didn¡¯t talk at all. I looked at him and finally gave up, then told him, ¡°I saw a shadow that was so scary crossed my mind earlier; the shadow was the same as the picture at the time of something happening in the waterfall request!¡± I told David everything about a sh I just saw earlier; he also looked confused by an incident that was almost identical and could happen twice in a different ce. David calmed me down and told me everything would be fine if I were by his side. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much; it won¡¯t happen; rest assured that something beautiful is waiting for us both!¡± David said, then hugged me gently, and we both walked to the inn to get ready for the next ce. Even though I tried not to think about it, the picture I saw was so clear, so it was like always haunting me, and it was very difficult to remove from my head. After arriving at the inn, it turned out that my ssmate was prepared in the lodging lobby with their respective bags. David and I immediately headed to the room to pack the goods and went to the ce used for the summer campsite. After packing the items together with David in the room, we both went straight to the lodging lobby to listen to the exnation from Mr. Jackson. ¡°All my students, after this, we will leave for the real summer campsite; prepare all of you because, at this event, there will be an interesting event for all of you!¡± He said happily and then invited us to immediately return to the bus that had been parked in front of the hotel. Chapter 134 134 Camp Leon ¡ª¨C After waiting in line for quite a long time, we finally got into the bus parked in front of the hotel. All the luggage has been put in the trunk, so we don¡¯t have to worry anymore about the luggage that needs to be carried. After all the students got on the bus, Mr. Jackson immediately gave directions again regarding the trip that would take ce after this. ¡°The campsite we are going to is near a waterfall, and the campsite is also near a river, so you can all prepare yourselves. Because this event is sure to be a lot of fun!¡± Mr. Jackson then sat back in his ce, and the bus started walking to its destination. The trip takes approximately one and a half hours, so it¡¯s better to use this time to rest because the activity will startter. An hour and a half had passed, and we arrived at our destination. When I opened my eyes and looked at the area around me, my eyes were immediately spoiled with a view that was so beautiful because we were currently at the highest peak in a remote town not far from our school. ..... ¡°If I know like this, I shouldn¡¯t have to go to the beach first; it¡¯s just a waste of time!¡± David grumbled when he found out the camp was not far from the school. I just shook my head, looking at him, annoyed that the school Was wasting so much of our time. All the students dismounted and lined up in front of a building simr to a Gazebo, but this building was bigger, like a meeting point Hall of the tours here. When I looked around, the ce was wide and suitable for camping at the bottom. ¡°Okay, if everyone is gathered here, I will inform you that one tent will be filled with four people. You don¡¯t need to make tents because tents have been prepared down there!¡± said Mr. Jackson, who provided the information. ¡°your friends just shared the numbers for your respective tents,¡± said Mr. Jackson, who made the attention of all students immediately fixed on him. ¡°Now you can gather with the same tent numbers distributed to you. Remember, no one cares about the number of tents that have been distributed!¡± All of the students were currently busy looking for their respective tent partners. Because the sooner they got into the tent, the sooner they could rest. ¡°I got tent number 12!¡± I whispered to David. ¡°I¡¯m Number 12 too!¡± David answered, smiling at me while raising an eyebrow. I made a certain gesture, but I immediately turned away from him. ¡°You two tent 12, huh? Me too!¡± David and I immediately looked in the direction the sound wasing from. When I saw that it was Edward, David immediately looked irritated at having to be in the same tent as the man. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered, smiling at Edward. Even though David felt ufortable, I tried to calm him down so he wouldn¡¯t bring his feelings into this event. I held his hand and stroked the back of his hand to calm David, who was currently feeling ufortable. When Edward came to the two of us, suddenly, from a distance, Robert walkedzily towards the three of us. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that kid also got the number 12?¡± David Said while ring at Robert. Edward immediately turned to look at David when he sensed that killing intent from David came out instantly at the sight of Robert. ¡°Ah yes, Robert did get tent number 12 too,¡± Edward said, adding with a smile he was forced to look at David, with a slightly scared expression on his face. When Robert was in front of us, he crossed his arms and turned his back on the three of us without saying a word. Seeing Robert¡¯s impolite behavior, David released an incredibly scary killing aura; I immediately turned to him and tried to calm him down again. ¡°David, control yourself,¡± I whispered while stroking his back, then suddenly, the scary aura immediately disappeared slowly from his body. Even though David managed to get rid of the killing aura, I can still feel that he still looks annoyed because the two people he hates being in a tent with the two of us. ¡°When everyone has their tent numbers, you can head straight to your respective tents. Remember, there is nomotion at all. You may organize your belongings first; after that, you must look for firewood in the forest for a bonfire tonight!¡± Mr. Jackson waved and left all of us in front of thisrge Gazebo. Many students grumbled when they were asked to look for firewood. Still, they couldn¡¯t keep looking for it since it was Mr. Jackson, and the firewood was for the bonfireter tonight. ¡°One more thing, tonight¡¯s bonfire event will be memorable for all of you because there will be a game with prizes!¡± said Mr. Jackson from a distance, leaving without seeing the students¡¯ enthusiasm. They are currently very enthusiastic because there will be a bonfire with games with prizes. Of course, it is a lure that they desire. We all immediately headed to the tents prepared for our respective groups. Our goal this time is to organize the luggage first. During the trip to the tent, David¡¯s face was so t and, of course, annoyed because someone he didn¡¯t like was currently walking with him and was in the same tent with him instead. I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s going to happen in the tent tonight. After we all arrived at where the tents were, David immediately entered the tent to put our bags together. After that Edward followed to put his luggage along with Robert. After the activities of organizing luggage were finished, it was time for all of us to look for firewood for tonight¡¯s bonfire. David walked while holding my hand tightly ahead of Robert and Edward, who had just been in front of us. ¡°Hmmm, I think those two are dating!¡± ¡°Yes, they are both dating!¡± I heard Edward and Robert talking about the two of us, but I didn¡¯t care because what they were talking about was also true. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what they say; we better make them both jealous of our rtionship!¡± I whispered to David, which made him smile widely in an instant. Chapter 135 135 Take A Bath Together Leon ¡ª¨C David and I walked into the forest and looked for a fair amount of firewood. So finally, after finishing looking for firewood, the four of us came out of the forest. But only I did not bring firewood because David had brought it for me. I¡¯ve David walking in front, Edward and Robert behind. I¡¯m still trying to make them both jealous because that¡¯s what David would love. Better that than seeing David get mad all the time when they were both close to me. The firewood we brought was collected and immediately arranged in the middle of a fairlyrge area that had already been prepared to burn the wood used for the bonfire tonight. After cing the firewood and arranging it, the four of us returned to the tent to prepare to take a shower. ¡°So, should we bathe in the river?¡± I asked once again to David while looking at him in disbelief. ..... ¡°Rx, this is also our chance to make them both jealous of our rtionship, and many say that the bathing ce in the river is a special bathing ce,¡± David said, whispering to me with a smile. When we got to the front of the tent, I saw that Edward and Robert had also taken their toiletries. ¡°How about the four of us take a bath together?¡± I asked while looking at David, Robert, and Edward. David smiled evilly while nodding his head; Edward and Robert looked at each other and then nodded slowly. After they agreed with my invitation, David and I immediately undressed and left only underwear. As David and I undressed, Edward and Robert didn¡¯t blink at us. I noticed the two of them swallowing hard as they looked at David and me. I¡¯m sure the beautiful body of David and mine also tempts them both. ¡°You two aren¡¯t taking a shower? Why are you just quiet?¡± I asked while looking at Edward and Robert, who was still silent, looking at David and me. ¡°Ah yes, we both also take a bath too!¡± Edward answered a bit stuttered, then immediately undressed. Likewise with Robert, he just nodded his head and then undressed. This was the first time I saw Robert and Edward¡¯s bodies in person; it turned out that they both had gorgeous bodies, but David¡¯s body was still beautiful. When David and I entered the water dam in front of us, it turned out that the bath provided by this ce had warm water. ¡°Wow, the water is warm!¡± I said as I entered the Dam with David. Edward and Robert, who knew about it, immediately headed to the Dam that we entered and sat down in front of us. I sat next to David, and at a distance of 2 meters in front of us, Edward and Robert were also sitting next to each other while staring at us with a slightly awkward looks. I deliberately made out with David, holding hands and hugging him several times. I smiled, and David smiled at me; we both deliberately made them jealous when they saw us. Their expressions were so awkward when they saw David and me making out in this warm water dam. Several times Robert and Edward stared at each other; I¡¯m sure that they both must also want the same thing that I do with David at this time. I nced at both of them and saw clearly that Robert¡¯s hand was slowly touching Edward¡¯s hand, which was in the water. I nced at David and gave him an eye signal. ¡°I think they¡¯re both hooked by our intimacy!¡± I said while whispering to David, ncing at the two of them again so they would be even more jealous of what I did to David. ¡°We just keep on doing it; I¡¯m sure the two of them will also be hooked by the intimacy of us both!¡± David whispered and asked me to sit on hisp facing him. I¡¯m happy to do as David asked because this method will surely work to make them even more hooked. When I was cuddling with David, I wrapped my hands around David¡¯s neck, ncing at the two of them, getting closer and closer to each other. Even though it was already getting dark, the eyes of the Werewolf that I had and owned by David were very sharp, so they could see what Robert and Edward were currently doing. Robert kept looking at me; his aura said that his lust had peaked so high at this time. Edward, next to him, just saw Robert¡¯s face without blinking. When I looked into the water, it turned out that Robert¡¯s hand had led Edward¡¯s hand to be able to touch his manly assets. I told David that he couldn¡¯t believe it; the two of us were doing even more affectionate actions in front of the two of them, so they could both do even more. I wiggled my waist on David¡¯sp. He opened his underwear so that his masculine assets had hardened perfectly and were immediately held by Edward. When I nced at Robert, he suddenly widened his eyes. Edward had widened his eyes when Robert asked him to hold his masculine assets. But Edward didn¡¯t protest at all. I could see that, at this time, Robert was trying to guide Edward¡¯s hand so he could touch his masculine assets. By giving a whisk slowly. I saw Edward swallow several times while widening his eyes. At the same time, when Edward shook his manly assets, Robert only closed his eyes. ¡°David kissed my neck and squeezed my ass! They¡¯re both getting carried away with this!¡± I whispered to David; of course, David happily did what I asked. I could see that they were both swallowing hard at the same time as David was making out with me. Not long after, suddenly Robert did the same thing. Robert immediately lifted Edward¡¯s waist and sat on his manly assets that had hardened perfectly. I just smiled faintly when I saw the incident. I can make them both do things beyond their reason. I could see that at this point, their gazes were locked into one; Edward and Robert¡¯s eyes looked at each other, and Edward always dared to wrap his hands around Robert¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m sure after this, the two of them will do that!¡± I whispered to David. Chapter 136 136 Robert & Edward (18+)* POV* ¡ª¨C ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of them will do that after this!¡± Leon whispered to David with a small smile. Edward, currently on Robert¡¯sp, felt something propping up his ass. It is Robert¡¯s manly asset that has hardened to perfection. Edward, who didn¡¯t know what to do, kept silent while looking at Robert¡¯s face and turned him away quickly. Why did Robert¡¯s face suddenly be different than before? I could see that he was more handsome and more adorable. Edward¡¯s inner self blushed because their eyes locked for a few moments. Robert, who was already hot, didn¡¯t want to stay silent; he suddenly led Edward¡¯s hand to be wrapped around his neck. David and Leon, who saw that only smiled a little because the ns of the two of them one by one seeded in luring Edward and Robert into doing something. But David didn¡¯t n to have sex with Leon; David knew when he would have sex with his boyfriend, so he was ying around so Edward and Robert would do that. ..... Instead of Edward and Robert not interfering with their rtionship, David had such a n. Edward, who was still looking at Robert¡¯s face with a faint smile, suddenly, slowly, Robert dared to kiss Edward in hisp. Surprised by what Robert did, Edward kept quiet and closed his eyes slowly. David and Leon smiled as they started kissing because they knew that Robert and Edward had no special rtionship. David hugged Leon while watching Robert and Edward. When Robert opened his eyes and looked at David, David and Leon immediately acted again, kissing each other so that it seemed as if they were kissing and about to have intercourse at the Dam. Robert, who saw David and Leon kissing passionately, immediately became hot. He immediately kissed Edward back with a bit of madness; he opened Edward¡¯s lips so that his tongue could meet Edward¡¯s tongue. Robert and Edward enjoy making out with each other; they both don¡¯t care even though they don¡¯t have a special bond as a couple yet. Because what is on Robert¡¯s mind right now is just a lust satisfaction that cannot be stopped. He just wanted to satisfy his lust only. Robert¡¯s manly assets had hardened to perfection until he could not hold them back. He let go of the kiss on the lips and licked Edward¡¯s neck hotly. A kiss from Robert made Edward unable to hold himself back because this was the first time a man gave him a touch. Edward grabbed Robert¡¯s hair which made Robert even more alert in carrying out his activities. Robert¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stay still; his hands went down from Edward¡¯s back to his waist and then to his ass; after that, Robert squeezed Edward¡¯s ass steadily. Robert and Edward, who felt good at the time, both sighed slowly; although David and Leon barely heard their sighs, David and Leon heard their sighs. Robert shoved his hands into Edward¡¯s trousers and squeezed his ass again. Robert felt Edward¡¯s ass, and his fingers yed with Edward¡¯s back lip. ¡°Ahh hmmm!¡± Edward pressed softly, which made Robert increasingly wild and ferocious in carrying out his activities. Finally, Robert tried to insert his index finger into Edward¡¯s back hole. Edward sighed with pleasure and then tucked Robert¡¯s hair back firmly. Robert suddenly opened Edward¡¯s pants and touched his manly assets to Edward¡¯s back lip. Edward immediately opened his eyes and looked at Robert in surprise, and vice versa, but they both smiled at each other. The seeds of romance had appeared in their hearts at this time. The purpose of the two of them had been forgotten for a moment, only to fulfill Sheer lust. ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡± Robert asked Edward. Of course, Edward answered by shaking his head, as this was the first time he hade into contact with a man, even though the person he wanted was Leon. ¡°Then have you done it before?¡± Edward asked Robert curiously. Robert smiled faintly because, Of course, this was not the first thing for him, Because he had done it many times with other people who had filled his heart in the past. Edward just kept quiet when he understood with a smile Robert. Robert, who knew about it, immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t want to try it, I won¡¯t do it either.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry, we can take turns,¡± Robert added, making Edward look at him very seriously. Edward then smiled at Robert when he heard thest sentence that Robert had just said. Because of the offer from Robert, Edward is interested. At this time, Robert and Edward no longer paid attention to David and Leon because it seemed like they were just the two in the hot spring. But David and Leon remained there until the ritual performed by Robert and Edward was finished. Robert finally worked up the courage to do it with Edward. And it was Edward¡¯s first experience, and he wanted to try it with a man he didn¡¯t know. ¡°So, can I try it? You can ask for it whenever you want to try it too!¡± Robert whispered with a faint smile looking at Edward. Edward nced with a faint smile at Robert, then nodded his head shyly. All of this was possible because David and Leon made this ridiculous n until they finally seeded in making Robert and Edward have feelings for each other. Because the goal is for Robert and Edward not to chase Leon anymore. Robert worked up the courage to lift Edward¡¯s waist and gently held his buttocks. After that, Robert tried to press Edward¡¯s waist so his masculine assets could slowly enter Edward¡¯s back hole. The two looked at each other as Robert¡¯s manly assets began pressing into Edward¡¯s back hole. Edward bit his lower lip and let Robert continue his action. ¡°Hold on a bit; I¡¯ll do it gently. I know that the first experience must be a little ufortable for you! But once you taste it, you¡¯ll enjoy it!¡± Robert whispered and smiled at Edward. Chapter 137 137 Robert & Edward (18+) II* POV* ¡ª¨C Edward could only agree by nodding his head slowly when hearing Robert say those words. Edward put his hands around Robert¡¯s neck so he could have a grip by the time Robert¡¯s manly assets went down his back hole. Robert¡¯s manly assets got into Edward¡¯s back hole rather difficult because it was probably the first time Edward had had intercourse. Moreover, they both do it in the water. Edward tried to squeeze his ass down to help Robert insert his manly assets. Robert took hold of his masculine assets and then pressed them too. They both pressed together until Robert¡¯s masculine assets finally entered Edward¡¯s back hole slowly. Jlebbbbb! They both sighed heavily when finally, Robert¡¯s manhood went into Edward¡¯s back hole. ..... Seeing Robert and Edward do it In The Water made David want to do it with Leon too. ¡°Leon, they both do it in the water,¡± David whispered to Leon. ¡°Is that true?¡± Leon asked curiously while ncing at Robert and Edward. Leon couldn¡¯t believe it when Robert and Edward did it. ¡°Um, Leon, That makes me want to! Is it okay for me to do that too?¡± David asked Leon with a whimper. Leon smiled and then shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t, honey, not in this ce. If the two of them have sex in this ce, it¡¯s fine; we¡¯ll do it tonight in the tent!¡± Said Leon, who was about to give David another ration for tonight. David¡¯s face brightened instantly; he smiled widely and said, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Leon just nodded his head, answering what David had just asked. ¡°But what if the two of them do it tonight too?¡± David asked while looking at Robert and Edward, who was still enjoying their game together. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m sure the two of them will do it tonight too!¡± Leon whispered with an evil smile, then nced at Robert and Edward. ¡°But is it okay for me to kiss you and suck your nipples here?¡± David said while holding his masculine assets that had hardened perfectly. Leon just nodded his head, confirming what David had asked just now. After getting approval, David finally immediately kissed Leon and started licking and sucking Leon¡¯s breast nipples which made Leon sigh several times, feeling the pleasure of his boyfriend¡¯s touch. Robert, who saw David and Leon also doing something, of course, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Robert immediately held Edward¡¯s waist firmly and tried to help move his waist so that he made a steady bump from Edward¡¯s buttocks. Edward could only follow Robert¡¯s lead and enjoy it by rocking his waist back and forth. This was his first experience, and over time he also enjoyed it. The swaying of the waist given by Edward made Robert feel extraordinary pleasure. This was the first time he felt a pleasure different from all the intercourse he had ever felt before. Robert insisted several times and closed his eyes because the rocking of Edward¡¯s ass was good. Robert hugged Edward tightly and wiggled his waist so that his masculine assets werefortable and fit perfectly in Edward¡¯s back hole. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhhh!¡± Several times they both sighed simultaneously while enjoying the delicious taste. Robert continued to shake, and Edward did the same thing. Robert kissed Edward back gently. Edward reciprocated by enjoying Robert¡¯s tongue. Edward¡¯s hand grabbed Robert¡¯s hair back as he felt the pleasure of the increasingly strong rocking given by Robert. Edward shook his waist even harder, and Robert did the same. They both enjoyed it tremendously; the swaying and loud banging that was done made the pleasure increase. When Edward rocked hard and made Robert¡¯s manly assets fully enter his back hole, they both felt the ultimate pleasure. The amusement spreading in Robert¡¯s manly assets made his body stiffen instantly. They both sighed simultaneously when Robert and Edward finally reached their peak. ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh!¡± The two of them hugged each other as they reached their peak. Their breaths were erratic, and Robert rested his head on Edward¡¯s shoulder, which was currently still in hisp. It was unexpected that the two of them hadpleted their bathing ritual that afternoon. 30 minster. The four were ready with the clothes they used for tonight¡¯s bonfire event. David and Leon wore a couple of clothes, in ck long shirts and shorts above the knee. Meanwhile, Robert and Edward wore their clothes. Edward stood beside Robert, but there was still a feeling of awkwardness currently enveloping him because during the shower this afternoon, the two of them had sex there. But that¡¯s what can make the rtionship between the two of them closer today. And fortunately, it made David and Leon not bothered by the two of them anymore. Leon sat next to David; the bonfire was about to start. Many students have now arrived at the venue. Just waiting for Mr. Jackson and several other teachers to start the event. Several students are currently arranging firewood; they arete in looking for firewood, so they are now in a state of not having bathed, the four of them with tent number 12. ¡°I wonder what special gift Mr. Jackson saidter?¡± Leon muttered while looking around him, impatient for the event to start soon. ¡°Take it easy; surely the gift Mr. Jackson will give us the best present!¡± David replied while embracing Leon and leading him so he could rest his head on his shoulder. ¡°Leon, does it feel like this?¡± Edward asked suddenly while sitting next to Leon. ¡°It¡¯s painful and ufortable to sit on!¡± Edward added while fixing his sitting position. Leon smiled slightly at Edward, then moved away from David a bit. By this time, Leon was already near Edward, then said, ¡°It does feel like that; I was also the first time doing that; I had trouble walking!¡± Edward widened his eyes and did not expect Leon to say so bluntly; Edward immediately looked at David with a look of disbelief and already thought that David¡¯s manly assets must be greater than Robert¡¯s manly assets. ¡°Ah, David wants to do that in the tent tonight; I think you should do that with Robert too!¡± Leon said, which made Edward immediately swallow hard. Chapter 138 138 Bonfire* POV* ¡ª¨C Edward was shocked when he heard what Leon had just said. He didn¡¯t expect Leon to dare to say bluntly that the two of them wanted to have intercourse after the bonfire was over. Edward didn¡¯t say anything; he kept quiet and smiled faintly at Leon. Not long after, Robert came and sat next to Edward. He looked so different this time than usual, maybe because something that had happened at the Dam had calmed him. Robert and Edward still look awkward when they meet, especially when David and Leon see them together. Leon approached David, rested his head on David¡¯s shoulder, and held hands while waiting for the bonfire to start. Seeing that Leon was doing that with his boyfriend, Robert looked a bit irritated. He immediately did the same with Edward. He held Edward¡¯s hand a little awkwardly, but he did. I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship I want with Edward because I¡¯m afraid this will happen because of the outlet of lust likest time. Robert nced at Edward¡¯s face, which was uncertain about guessing. ..... Do I have a feeling for Robert? Even though I had just met him and only started to get close to him at this summer camp event. However, is all this a temporary feeling? A temporary feeling is only because of an outlet for pure lust. Edward doubted his feelings. Their goals seemed to have disappeared in an instant; Robert, who had the goal of being able to approach Leon again so he could get rare blood for him to consume, even now he was stuck in a situation with Edward. Likewise with Edward, at this time, he also forgot his own goal of observing Leon from afar because he knew that Leon had awakened the power in him. But instead, he wasted that opportunity just to question the feelings growing in his heart. The night, which was quite cold, made all the students near the wood pile that would be used as a bonfire impatient because the program had not started until now. The moonlight still illuminates their night with gs; not even the slightest Dark Cloud covers the beauty of the Goddess of Night, who appears to be showing her beautiful face. Thend used for this bonfire event is open, so it is clear that the moonlight illuminates the faces of those who are sitting around the bonfire. The atmosphere became rowdy immediately when Mr. Jackson casually walked closer to the bonfire wearing different clothes than usual. All eyes were on him at this moment; how could they not? Mr. Jackson only wore ck Levis pants and did not wear a shirt that made his beautiful stomach muscles visible and clearly visible to the eyes of all his students. ¡°As expected, that our teacher has such a good body!¡± ¡°Ohhh, Mr. Jackson, I beg you to abuse me!¡± ¡°Can I sneak into his room tonight?¡± Some male students immediately became excited when they saw Mr. Jackson, different from Jackson than usual. With a big smile on his face, Mr. Jackson is currently standing holding the mic and is about to start a bonfire event tonight. ¡°After this, we will light our bonfire together, and for tonight¡¯s games, you have to find your partner, whether a boy or a girl.¡± ¡°The goal is to dance together with your partners as attractively as possible when the music starts ying, and whoever bes the best partner has the right to take home the prizes that have been prepared!¡± shouted Mr. Jackson while pointing towards several colorful boxes that had just been brought by another teacher to a table not far from where the bonfire was. All the students who were there immediately cheered because the event was about to start, especially when they heard that the prize would be given to the winner immediately; they couldn¡¯t wait to find a partner and be the winner of the bonfire dance party tonight. ¡°I don¡¯t have to look any further because my partner is right next to me!¡± David whispered, then smiled broadly at Leon. Leon just nodded his head and held David¡¯s hand tightly. On the other hand, Robert and Edward need rification about finding their respective partners. But before Edward got up from his seat, Robert suddenly held Edward¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you want to be my partner tonight?¡± Edward widened his eyes in disbelief that Robert asked him to be his partner at the dance games tonight. ¡°I¡¯m serious, be my partner! Not just for tonight, but for the next days and on!¡± After thinking about the pros and cons in his head, Robert finally worked up the courage to say those words to Edward. ¡°Huh? Are you....¡± ¡°Yes, I asked you to be my boyfriend!¡± Robert interrupted What Edward was about to say, and he spoke bluntly in front of Edward. Of course, it immediately made Edward¡¯s heart move downwards instantly. He did not expect that Robert would ask this quickly. ¡°But I¡¯ll be waiting if you can¡¯t answer right now. But at least you should be my dance partner tonight!¡± Robert said, adding so as not to pressure Edward with his question because he could feel that Edward was currently confused about choosing an answer to his question. Was it not wrong that he said those lines to me? I expected that it would be slower! Why is my heart beating so fast? What should I say to him? Edward was confused inside, but Before long, he nodded his head to Robert¡¯s offer to dance. The two gently held hands, then slowly looked towards the bonfire about to be lit. ¡°After the bonfire is lit and the music ys, you must be prepared with your partners! Those who don¡¯t dance with their partners will be disqualified and will not get a prize!¡± Mr. Jackson shouted, making all the students join hands with their respective partners. ¡°And this Bonfire event begins!¡± shouted Mr. Jackson, then lit a fire on the pyre. All students immediately face to face and ready to dance because the music has been ying. David and Leon embraced while moving their feet both to the right and left; they danced to the music ying. Chapter 139 139 Bonfire Prize!* POV* ¡ª¨C That night became a long night for all the students who attended the summer camp; it was a moment that all the students who attended the event could not forget. Robert and Edward looked at each other as they danced by the campfire listening to music that was sofortable to hear. They both enjoy the dance they are currently doing, and this moment is so happy for them both. Likewise, David and Leon also really enjoyed the moment they had created. Dancing in front of so many people and at such memorable events. ¡°Would you like to dance with me at our wedding?¡± David asked, which made Leon¡¯s cheeks blush instantly. Leon, who was blushing, couldn¡¯t answer David¡¯s question. He just rested his head on David¡¯s chest. This summer camp was very different from the previous summer camps. Jackson, who was the event organizer, made all of his students have an impressive moment at that summer camp. ..... They are enjoying the moment they are having right now; dancing with their respective partners has been going on since 2 hours ago until now. Soon there will be an announcement of the prize winners for this event¡¯s mostpatible dancing couple. The sound of music slowly bes quieter as Mr. Jackson is ready to hold the mic to announce the winner at the dance party tonight. ¡°Okay, because we are already in our Peak event! We will announce who our winner is tonight!¡± Mr. Jackson shouted so excitedly. ¡°Yayyy!¡± ¡°Huuuu Yessss, go on, Mr. Jackson, immediately!¡± ¡°Surely I will be the winner!¡± All the rowdy students immediately decided who would be the winner of the dance party tonight; they appointed themselves because they also wanted the prizes Mr. Jackson had prepared. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately announce Who the winner is!¡± ¡°The third number winner goes to Guinevere & Arthur!¡± eximed Mr. Jackson, pointing at the two of them; all the students immediately cheered and gave an extraordinary round of apuse to the two of them. Guinevere and Arthur walked slowly to the front, right next to the table where the gifts were. They both stood next to Mr. Jackson with big smiles on their faces. The two of them will get a photo session by holding the gifts provided by Mr. Jackson; of course, Mr. Jackson will also take pictures with the two of them. Many students were jealous of the couple because they could take pictures with Mr. Jackson, who was in shirtless mode. Guinevere and Arthur are a real couple; many of their ssmates already know about it. After taking pictures together and receiving gifts, the two returned to sit where they were. Many students are curious about Mr. Jackson¡¯s gift because when the other students ask Guinevere and Arthur to open their gifts, they both refuse. Back again at the prize announcement event, Mr. Jackson again held the mic and smiled broadly at the sight of all of his students who were currently in front of him. ¡°For the Winner in second ce, it goes to-Are you guys ready to hear about it?¡± Mr. Jackson stopped his sentence and teased all his students about being even more curious. ¡°C¡¯mon, Mr. Jackson!¡± ¡°Come on... We can¡¯t wait!¡± Some students grumbled because Mr. Jackson didn¡¯t immediately call out who the winner was second because they were already waiting for their names to be called by him. Mr. Jackson smiled broadly, then continued to announce the winner in second ce, ¡°We wee together our winner for second ce falls on, give a big round of apuse for Robert and Edward!¡± All the students cheered excitedly, voicing their names. The other students already thought that Robert and Edward would be one of the winners in the game because they both had handsome faces, and all the students would fall in love with them both. Robert and Edward, who didn¡¯t expect that they could get the winner in second ce, both looked at each other and widened their eyes simultaneously. All students cheered to ask them both toe to the front immediately; Robert and Edward slowly came forward, standing next to the prize table and next to Mr. Jackson. They both received a bigger gift box than the previous couple; they took a photo with Mr. Jackson. After receiving the gifts and taking pictures together, the two returned to their seats where they had been before. Many students asked the two of them to be able to open the gifts, but they both refused because it was not the right time. And now is the time that has been waiting for the winner in the first order of the game held by Mr. Jackson. ¡°Are you all still in the mood?¡± Mr. Jackson asked all of his students, who were excited to hear who was the winner in the first ce. They all still idolized themselves so that Mr. Jackson could call them. Still, when the winner¡¯s name in the first ce was called, they all immediately fell silent and looked at David and Leon. ¡°David and Leon!¡± This time the screams were cheered up by all the students at the bonfire event. David and Leon did not expect to be chosen as the winner in the first ce, even though they both had no intention of getting the prize. But because they had already won, in the end, the two of them walked closer to where Mr. Jackson was. All eyes were on the two as if they were amazed to see this beautiful couple who had won the bonfire. David and Leon finally took a photo with Mr. Jackson after getting a gift box of arger size than the others. Because of thepatibility of the two of them, not just Mr. Only Jackson took a photo with them, but all the students who were there immediately took part in taking a photo together. After taking pictures, David and Leon returned to their seats, then Robert and Edward approached the two of them after that. ¡°Congrats!¡± Robert and Edward said together. ¡°You two too!¡± David and Leon answered at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the tent because I think another game is waiting for us!¡± David said with a crooked smile on his face. Chapter 140 140 Dual Intercourse! (18+)* POV* ¡ª¨C ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the tent because I think another game is waiting for us!¡± David said with a crooked smile on his face. When he had just said those words, Robert and Edward immediately looked where David was. ¡°Ah, huh!¡± Robert said, somewhat surprised because he did not know about the n; only Edward knew about David and Leon¡¯s n to have intercourse in the tent after the Campfire event. David and Leon left while Robert and Edward just stared and didn¡¯t say anything. Leon just smiled and gestured at Edward. Edward only smiled faintly when he heard the hint. Then he looked at Robert, who was still silent as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Um, um, are you all right?¡± Edward asked, a little stuttering while looking at Robert. ..... Robert nced at Edward while shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he replied, smiling forcedly at Edward. Should I go back to the tent with Edward? Because, to be honest, I can¡¯t stand it if I have to see Leon having sex with his boyfriend! Robert thought while lowering his head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the tent first,¡± Edward said as he stood up and was about to leave Robert, who was still sitting. ¡°Ah wait, hmm, let¡¯s go there together,¡± said Robert, standing up and slowly walking to Edward¡¯s right. Even though his heart is in turmoil, he doesn¡¯t want Edward to misunderstand Robert¡¯s current feelings because Robert is currently confused with his feelings that he can¡¯t exin. The two of them walked simultaneously toward their tent. When they arrived in front of the tent, it turned out that David and Leon were still sitting in front of it, chatting and enjoying the beautiful night. David and Leon, who saw that Robert and Edward had just arrived, immediately looked at each other. Finally, Robert and Edward decided to sit with the two of them and chatted for a while before the four entered the tent. When the four of them entered the tent, David didn¡¯t need to give a prologue beforehand, for they would start the night game, which would be done in pairs. Because surely, Robert and Edward already know that. On the other hand, after the four of them entered the tent, someone who had been hiding from a distance and watching the activities of the four immediately smiled evilly. She immediately rushed in the direction of the bonfire and met someone sitting alone by the bonfire. ¡°You did a good job, now is the time for us to do our job! At exactly noon, we will make this camp even more lively than before! I¡¯m sure this camp will be memorable for all of them!¡± Said a beautiful woman with a hot body, curly hair, and ck skin. She is none other than Patricia. The one that Patricia had just spoken to was Jackson; he smiled broadly and then replied, ¡°I¡¯d do anything for my beloved girlfriend!¡± Jackson said with a big smile, then stood up, approached Patricia, and kissed her gently. The two of them were the Siren couple who had secretly carried out a n Patricia had devised a long time ago to avenge the talisman against someone who was currently in the tent with Leon. The four currently inside the tent didn¡¯t even know about Patricia¡¯s whereabouts because she had the amulet she was wearing around her neck, preventing other supernatural beings from knowing her whereabouts. Likewise, his partner, Jackson, wears the same bracelet with a green pendant on his left arm. David turned off the brightest light; they were currently using the dim lights that were only used when they were going to sleep. Don¡¯t worry; their tent is not transparent and doesn¡¯t have a silhouette when the lights are turned on from the inside, so everything will be safe and not visible from the outside. The four didn¡¯t talk much after they entered the tent; they immediately started the game that night. David and Robert slowly opened their clothes, and Leon and Edward were in front of them. Leon started the game by gently kissing David¡¯s lips; Edward, who saw this, immediately nced at Robert; without further ado, he grabbed Robert¡¯s neck and gently kissed his lips. The four of us mixed in love in a kiss enjoyed by each of them. David did so in warning to kiss Leon fiercely, as he was too happy when Leon gave him another ration. Edward, who was going to do it for the second time, didn¡¯t feel awkward or shy about Robert anymore. Edward steadily sucked Robert¡¯s tongue and sucked it deliciously; Leon and Edward nced at each other and signaled that the game had started; it was time for the two of them to lead the game. Leon released his kiss on David; then he opened his shirt in front of David with a movement that made David not strong enough to hold back his lust for too long. Edward did the same thing, but this time Edward after opening his shirt, he immediately squatted in front of Robert while feeling Robert¡¯s chest from top to bottom. Leon didn¡¯t want to be outdone; he did the same thing by licking David¡¯s chest and sucking his nipples gently. Making the man squirm several times because he couldn¡¯t hold back the pleasure. ¡°Ahhhhh Hmmm Leon!¡± Davin sighed, writhing when Leon did that. ¡°Ahhh hmmm yeah!¡± Robert also sighed with pleasure as Edward squeezed his slowly hardening assets. Edward licked Robert¡¯s navel, climbed up, and sucked his neck savagely. The four of them were getting hot with the game they were about to y. And now is the time for David and Robert to spring into action. David picked Leon up andid him on the bed, which had been ready for use earlier. Robert, still standing, grabbed Edward¡¯s neck and then kissed him fiercely; Robert crushed Edward¡¯s tongue and sucked it like his favorite ice cream. Leon and David kissed on the bed, Leon was under, and David was on top of him; their kiss was nailed in the pleasure of the suction David gave Leon. Leon¡¯s hands gripped David¡¯s back and pressed him closer to him. Their bodies were pressed together until there was a warm impression when their bodies touched. ¡°Ahhhh Hmmmm!¡± Chapter 141 141 Dual Intercourse ¨C Careful!* POV* ¡ª¨C 11.30 PM ¨C Almost midnight- ¡°Arghhhh Hmmmm! yeahhh, Robert!¡± Edward grabbed Robert¡¯s hair as Robert sucked and licked his neck and sucked his ear, which must have given a delicious tickling impression. Edward, perhaps impatient, immediately pushed Robert so he could lie down on the bed. It didn¡¯t stop there; Edward immediately fondled Robert¡¯s body, who was now lying on the bed. Edward kissed Robert¡¯s masculine assets, which made Robert squirm erratically because it¡¯s so different from being in the water and bed. Edward, who couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, immediately opened Robert¡¯s pants to the bottom. Then Edwardy down on Robert¡¯s body but only at the bottom. So that his hands fit perfectly to hold Robert¡¯s manly assets, and his face is also right under Robert¡¯s assets which have hardened perfectly before his eyes. Leon did the same thing; heid down David¡¯s body and changed position so that David was below at this time. Immediately Leon also opened David¡¯s pants by force until David¡¯s masculine assets, which were long and big, immediately hardened and tensed popped out of his pants when Leon took off David¡¯s pants. Edward and Robert nced at David and Leon; they were both surprised to see David¡¯s manly assets, which were truly extraordinary. ..... Robert looked again at his manly assets, which were now perfectly tense. It¡¯s not as big as David¡¯s, but the length of Robert¡¯s assets is also not bad; it can get stuck when inserted. In that second, Edward immediately put Robert¡¯s manly assets into his mouth; for the first time, Robert felt his manly assets being licked and put into Edward¡¯s mouth, sighed tremendously while stretching his body several times. ¡°Ahhh hmmm ahhh!¡± Robert sigh felt the extraordinary pleasure of the game given by Edward. Edward did his job so well, with a rather harsh rhythm, going up and down and sucking it several times, which made Robert feel iparable pleasure. He unconsciously took out his vampire¡¯s sharp nails and grabbed the back cover, breaking it. ¡°Ahhh hhmm ahhh, Edward!!¡± Robert¡¯s sigh made Leon and David turn towards the two of them and look back at each other. ¡°Would you like something like that?¡± Leon asked, offering David. ¡°No need; the important thing is that you arefortable, I have safety, and everything is okay. Because if you enjoy it more, it will taste better!¡± David whispered as he returned to kissing Leon¡¯s lips, gently inserting his tongue and then exchanging the saliva in their mouths. Leon immediately went down and held David¡¯s manly assets; he shook it slowly and licked the tip of David¡¯s manly assets. ¡°Ahhh hmmm Leon!¡± David sighed steadily as Leon yed with the tip of his manly asset. Slowly, Leon immediately put David¡¯s manly asset into his mouth. David was surprised for a moment when Leon could make his manly assets fully fit in his mouth. Then Leon let go of David¡¯s masculine assets for a moment to breathe; he nced at David and gave him a faint smile. Leon returned to licking and sucking it like enjoying the Magnum ice cream he liked. The masculine assets of David and Robert are Wet at this point, and this is the time for them both to insert their masculine assets into the back holes of their respective partners. Leon squatted on top of David¡¯s body slowly. David guided Leon to be able to insert his manly assets into Leon¡¯s back hole slowly. Edward, who saw that immediately tried it in the same position; he was ready to insert Robert¡¯s manly assets into his back hole. Jlebbb! Enter slowly and steadily. Leon closed his eyes and put his hands on David¡¯s chest to hold on as Leon pushed him up and down. Edward did the same thing, but the sway that Edward gave got Robert¡¯s manly assets into his back hole and stuck to the inside. This pleasure can be felt by Robert, who is currently closing his eyes, unable to hold back the pleasure given by Edward. Leon and Edward raced steadily up and down the rhythm given to make their respective partners feel extraordinary pleasure. The longer they y, the faster the boost will be given, thus making them even closer to the pleasure they will get. They did not use other positions because the current position alone could make David and Robert squirm, unable to stand the swaying given by Leon and Edward. Leon and Edward spurred their rocking faster until an amused twitch ran through David and Robert¡¯s manly assets; they were both at their peak. ¡°Ahhh Agrhhhh! Ahhhh!¡± The four moaned loudly when Leon and Edward banged their respective partner¡¯s assets so that the thick white liquid managed to get out of the back hole of the two of them. The four of them looked so exhausted at the time they had reached their respective peaks, but at this moment, what made them confused was Why did the four of them still hear a soft sigh that was around them at this time. ¡°Arggghhhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh ahhhhh!¡± The four of them looked at each other, then David decided to say, ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± The three of them nodded, immediately got out of bed, and put on their clothes. ¡°That¡¯s not the sound of moaning from other students having intercourse!¡± Robert chimed in while looking at the others. ¡°It was the sound of screaming in pain!¡± Edward added with wide eyes; the four rushed out of the tent. But before the four of them made it out of the tent, suddenly, a bright light was directed toward four them. The four of them widened their eyes simultaneously, signaling each other to get out of the tent immediately. But the problem was that the tent with a zipper door was very difficult to open, so the longer the light got brighter and closer to the four of them. ¡°Shit! We¡¯re dead!¡± Said Robert Surrender while seeing the light had touched the roof of the four of their tents. BAMMM! It turned out that the bright-colored light was an attack that resulted in an explosion and caused the tent the four were living in to be instantly burned to the ground. ¡°Hahaha! Farewell, there will be no more extraordinary powers that vite thews of nature!¡± Patricia said while smiling broadly, then nced at Jackson. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Author¡¯s Note: Yes, finally, we finished the first volume of this novel with the title Volume I: Rare Blood. It¡¯s time for all of you to enjoy the second volume entitled Volume II: Blood Of Chaos. Chapter 142 142 Cruelty! Author Note: Thanks to @TrueBLFan1977 for supporting Gift Luxury Car and Massage Chairs. May God always give abundant sustenance to you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª BAMMM! The explosion urred and made the tent upied by the four of them immediately burn to the ground. Because the power possessed by Patricia and her boyfriend is so strong, they can bothunch an attack just by spitting something out of their mouths. Patricia and her boyfriend¡¯s happy faces at this time graced their faces, seeing that the tent upied by Leon and his friends had beenpletely burnt to the ground. The two smiled with satisfaction because they had seeded in carrying out the mission Patricia had made. A camp is a horrible ce for all the students attending summer camp. Almost all of the tents were burnt, along with the students inside. Only some students managed to escape the attack and hid in a river not far from the campsite. ..... Many students couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a scary incident that night. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Who did all this?¡± ¡°I saw Mr. Jackson, and that woman attacked and burned all our tents!¡± The three individuals who were currently hiding in the river immediately looked at one of the individuals who was silent and didn¡¯t dare to look at the burning encampment. The four of them were students who managed to escape the attack. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked one confused individual. ¡°I saw that Mr. Jackson and the female figure suddenly took something out of their mouths, they were both spitting, and suddenly a big fire came out of their mouths towards the tent, and that¡¯s what burned our whole tent!¡± Said the individual with fear, such as trauma, because he saw events that did not make sense in his mind. The other three individuals who heard the story from the first individual were silent. They didn¡¯tment because that was how things were right now. On the other hand, Patricia didn¡¯t know that Leon and his friends managed to escape using Leon¡¯s power. When the fireball hit their tent, Leon tried his best to use his strength, he snapped his fingers, and a light immediately appeared instead of the four of them. Zhep! BLUGH! The four fell to the ground on their stomachs when Leon used his teleportation powers to take three people with him. The four were in a ce quite far from the scene of the incident because carrying three people at once prevented Leon from teleporting to a distant ce. ¡°Damn, it is such a pain to bring three people with me using this teleportation magic power!¡± Leon thought while trying to get up with difficulty, then looked around him. David, Edward, and Robert also stood up and looked around with confused and frightened faces. ¡°What happened?¡± Edward asked in confusion as he still remembered an attack on their tent. David and Robert stared at Edward silently because they both realized someone had attacked them. David looked at Leon, ran towards him, and helped Leon get up. Leon, who still looked exhausted from using his teleportation magic to move three people, still had difficulty getting up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± David asked while helping Leon to get up, his expression so worried when he saw his lover who looked not well. Leon just nodded his head in response to what David had just asked. Shortly after, Robert and Edward approached David and Leon and said, ¡°We better get away from this ce; I think someone is after the four of us!¡± Robert added while looking around him with a panicked look on his face. ¡°Not the four of us, but targeting me!¡± The three of them immediately looked at Leon when Leon said those words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Robert asked, confused because Leon seemed to know something. ¡°What exactly happened, Leon?¡± David asked curiously. The three helped Leon sit quietly so Leon could tell what had happened. ¡°I realized something went wrong when we did this summer camp!¡± The three of them immediately looked at each other because of what Leon said; indeed, they could feel it too. ¡°Mr. Jackson¡¯s presence at summer camp was very odd, and Patricia¡¯s sudden disappearance made me wonder, where is that woman?¡± Leon looked at Robert and Edward, then said, ¡°I know that you two realized when I managed to dispel the Melodious Whispers from Patricia that shackled you both!¡± ¡°Because I can feel that Patricia¡¯s doing that has something to do with me!¡± ¡°For now, I won¡¯t cover it up for those who already know I have a special power inside me; I¡¯m sure you both know it too! So it¡¯s useless to cover it up!¡± Leon said to the point of saying that to the two of them. Edward lowered his head and then looked at Leon again. He seemed to have 1000 questions he wanted to ask Leon. But now is not the right time to do that. I knew that Leon had that power, damn it! This should have been my chance to be able to draw the blood within his body, but instead got stuck in this situation! Inner Robert nced at Leon with an ufortable gaze. When Robert did that, David knew Robert¡¯s bad intentions for Leon; with a sharp gaze, David immediately took two steps in front of Leon, red at Robert, and said, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Robert was surprised and widened his eyes, then looked away from Leon and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Robert said in a tone that seemed afraid of David. ¡°Watch out for you messing with Leon; I can see your bad intentions toward Leon!¡± David said firmly while ring at Robert. Robert kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything when David said those words because now he knew his position. He couldn¡¯t do something ridiculous in front of David because that would only hurt him. Leon stroked David¡¯s back and shook his head, asking David not to use his emotions to say to Robert. Because now all they have to do is find out who was behind the attack. ¡°It¡¯s better for us to work together first and put something else aside because what we will face right now is a figure who has extraordinary strength! And we should be careful with that figure!¡± Leon said, interceding and taking action to immediately head back to the campsite secretly to find out who the mastermind behind the attack was. Chapter 143 143 In Cahoots? Robert and Edward looked at each other when they heard what Leon had said just now; rather than choosing to do something unimportant at this time, they both immediately nodded their heads in agreement with what Leon had just suggested. ¡°Okay, I agree with what you just said, and I also want to tell you that I am a-¡± ¡°Witch! Yes, Edward, I know there¡¯s no need to reveal your identity to others. Because it¡¯s reckless and can make your enemy know your weakness!¡± Leon said, cutting off what Edward was about to say. Edward was surprised to widen his eyes when it turned out Leon knew his identity; he nodded in confirmation of what Leon said. When Leon said Edward¡¯s identity, David couldn¡¯t believe it because it turned out that what he had previously doubted was a fact that Leon had previously said. David realized that Leon¡¯s strength was growing more and more. Robert was shocked when he discovered that Edward was a witch, ¡°Huh, it turns out he¡¯s a Witch? Damn, I¡¯ve had sex with him!¡± Inner Robert did not expect Edward was a Witch. Robert knows very well that vampires are not allowed to have anything to do with witches because certain taboos cannot be vited in the vampire caste. But without knowing this, Robert vited one of the vampire castes because he did not know Edward¡¯s identity. But on the other hand, Edward didn¡¯t mind that because he had another feeling for Edward on the other side of his heart. Finally, the four decided to head to the scene of the incident and sneak peek at the camp, which had now be a huge field of fire. ..... The four of them couldn¡¯t believe what had happened; even when they saw the incident, several students were asking for help because they had been burned alive in that ce. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash; we can¡¯t save them!¡± Robert prevented Edward, who was just about to run to the scene when he saw several of his friends being burned alive. ¡°Leon. Can you use your power to put out the fire?¡± David whispered to Leon. Leon lowered his head, then shook it, ¡°I can¡¯t use that Power yet; even if I could, I definitely can¡¯t control it properly!¡± Leon said weakly because it felt like his strength right now was useless to put out the fire. David, who understood this, immediately stroked his lover¡¯s back because he knew that Leon could not fully control the power within him. ¡°Look at that!¡± Edward said while pointing at the two figures on the edge of a rather high ce while looking at the fire in front of them. Robert and David immediately narrowed their eyes, using the power of their own eyes to see who exactly the two figures were currently standing so calmly in front of the raging fire in that ce. ¡°Patricia!¡± David and Robert said simultaneously when they got to know the woman. The four of them immediately hid behind the bushes when David and Robert had just mentioned this woman¡¯s name. When the two of them said her name, Patricia immediately looked toward where the four of them were hiding. Patricia smiled evilly, then crossed her arms, ¡°turns out the four of them got away!¡± Her words confused Jackson; then he looked at the ce where Patricia was looking. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± Jackson asked, confused, while looking at Patricia. ¡°We better go over there and check it out!¡± said Patricia inviting Jackson to go to the ce where Leon and his friends were hiding. David, who noticed movement approaching the four of them, immediately informed the others. ¡°The two of them are heading towards us!¡± David said, and then he immediately changed himself into a Werewolf. Regardless of this, Robert and Edward and currently in the same ce. Edward widened his eyes in disbelief if it was true that David was a werewolf. Robert, who already knew that David was a Werewolf, only looked a little disgusted at David because now he had to be so close to the werewolf. David, who felt an ufortable nce from Robert, immediately gave him a sharp look; Robert immediately averted his gaze and took out the sharp nails on his fingers. Leon was silent because his body was unstable at this time after using the power of teleportation to carry three people at once. ¡°I cannot use my power stably; I can¡¯t help you guys!¡± Leon said with a sad face, not daring to look at David and the others Because he felt like he was bing a burden again. ¡°Don¡¯t say that; I know your current state is not on your side.¡± David said, trying to calm Leon down, then looked at Edward and said, ¡°Your job is to apany Leon here, don¡¯t mess around because I¡¯ll tear your neck if you do something to Leon!¡± Edward, who was about to say something, immediately covered his mouth and swallowed hard when he heard what David had just said. Soon David and Robert decided to leave their hiding ce and ran to a ce to divert Patricia and Jackson. Edward, who was currently apanying Leon, could only remain silent and looked at Leon with a sad tone. ¡°Leon, you are not a burden to them; I¡¯m sure you can use your power at the right time!¡± Said Edward, about to stroke Leon¡¯s back but discouraging him because he remembered what David had just said. Elsewhere, when David and Robert were diverting attention from Patricia and Jackson, David and Robert stopped in a fairlyrge area waiting for Patricia and Jackson to arrive. Tap! Soon Patricia and Jackson arrived at the venue smiling broadly, hands on their hips while looking at David and Robert. ¡°Wah wah wah, Is this the first time I saw Werewolves cooperate with vampires? Isn¡¯t that a taboo, cousin?¡± Patricia said, then smiled at Robert. Hearing what Patricia had just said, David widened his eyes and nced at Robert in disbelief. ¡°Cousin? What does all this mean?¡± David growled as he nced at Robert. Not only was David surprised by this, but Leon and Edward were also surprised by what Patricia had just said. ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 144 144 Bitter¡¯s Tounge Melodius Whisper Note: I apologize in advance if you read the new chapter there are some typos or mistakes, I tried my best to present the chapter when I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll correct it again when I¡¯m feeling better, Hope you guys enjoy it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°No Way!!¡± Leon and Edward said together upon hearing what Patricia had just said. ¡°So Robert was a vampire all along?¡± Leon¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t believe it when he found out about it. ¡°Vampire? Is Robert a Vampire?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t believe it either. ¡ª ¡°Why are there only the two of you? Shouldn¡¯t that rare brat be with you?¡± Patricia said with an evil smile, then nced in all directions to find the presence of someone other than Leon. ¡°Watch your mouth bitch! I¡¯ll rip your mouth off if you dare say anything else to him!¡± David said with such a sinister killing intent directed at Patricia. ..... When the killing aura came out of David¡¯s body, Robert, who was next to him, nced and shuddered because he felt that this aura was truly terrible. Moreover, Robert had seen David use a deadly roar that could destroy anything in front of him; that¡¯s why he thought hard about dealing with David. ¡°I have to be nice to him instead of not getting killed by him!¡± Robert thought while trying to contain the sinister killing intent from being next to him. Patricia, who felt David¡¯s murderous aura, immediately widened her eyes; she panicked when I felt such a terrifying killing intent. ¡°It turns out this man has a curse inside him, thus making his strength extraordinary; if he can¡¯t control himself, Jackson and I will surely die tonight!¡± Inner Patricia warily looked at David. ¡°He¡¯s strong!¡± Jackson whispered close to Patricia¡¯s ear because he, too, could feel that David¡¯s strength was terrifying. David, who knew that immediately smiled slyly and said, ¡°So, are you both afraid of me?¡± ¡°Scared of you? Of course not! Feel this!¡± Jackson said his anger ignited because his opponent considered him weak. He immediately nced sharply at David and prepared to run fast toward him; Jackson had prepared a deadly attack from his spit. ¡°Tch!¡± Woshhh! Woshhh! Two fireball-shaped attacks shot out from Jackson¡¯s mouth towards David and Robert; the two of them, who saw the attack head, Immediately dodged because the speed of the attack was unexpected. BAM! BAM! The explosion urred when Jackson¡¯s attack failed to hit David and Robert. David avoided and moved so quickly towards the right side that he immediately counterattacked Jackson. ¡°Holy Werewolf Sharp ws!¡± SLASHED! SLASHED! SLASHED! A bright white de headed towards Jackson; he knew the attack and immediately tried his best to avoid it because David¡¯s deadly attack was difficult to avoid. ¡°Shit!¡± Jackson cursed when he saw the attacking so fast towards him; when he tried to dodge to the left, it turned out that on his left, there was already Robert, who was preparing to attack him too. ¡°Death Strike!¡± SLASHED! Robert smiled so broadly when giving the attack to Jackson that he was sure his attack would hit Jackson¡¯s neck this time. Jackson, currently in the middle of the two attacks, couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for the attacks toe at him. When David and Robert were happy because their attacks would hit Jackson, they didn¡¯t realize that Patricia was now near Jackson and stretched out her arms. ¡°Stop!¡±~ Zrttt! Zrttt! Zrttt! The two attacks suddenly stopped in midair the moment Patricia said those words. David and Robert widened their eyes in disbelief that the two of them could be stopped by Patricia. ¡°How could that be?¡± David said, surprised. The moment his attack suddenly stopped midair. ¡°She must have used her Melodious Whisper To stop the attack!¡± Robert said while looking at David when he realized that Patricia had used a Melodious Whisper to stop the two attacks. ¡°Unraveled!¡± ~ Patricia¡¯s next words caused the two attacks to suddenly fade away and disappear from thin air. David and Robert, who knew about it, immediately stood next to each other and were on alert if an attack from the two of them came. ¡°We can¡¯t win if he uses a Melodious Whisper from his lips!¡± Robert Said while ncing at David, who was currently on his right. David tried to think of something to stop Patricia from using those Melodious Whispers. Edward and Leon, who were hiding behind the bushes, were shocked when Patricia¡¯s power turned out to be not only used for humans but could be used to block an attack that came at her. ¡°How could she do that? I thought Melodious Whispers only worked for humans?¡± Leon said, a little worried because the fight would be more difficult. ¡°Not all Sirens can do it because normally, Sirens can only give those Melodious Whispers to humans. But I¡¯ve also heard that those Melodious Whispers can also be used to do anything andmand even inanimate objects around them.¡± ¡°The Melodious Whispers are better known as the Melodious Whispers of Bitter Tongue!¡± Edward said, exining that made Leon widened his eyes instantly. ¡°Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whisper? Is it as strong as the power possessed by the Siren who has Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whisper?¡± Leon asked while looking at Edward. ¡°That¡¯s right, the ratio was 1 in 1000, so it¡¯s safe to say that Patricia is the only Siren who can use this Power!¡± ¡°But Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whispers have a weakness; my grandmother said that Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whispers can only be carried out three times in 10 minutes. So if Patricia has used her power three times, then she has to wait another 10 minutes to be able to use 3 one more time to strike!¡± Edward answered confidently; then he moved his hand like he was making a seal Leon nodded his head; then he narrowed his eyes when he saw Edward moving his fingers like he was making something. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leon asked curiously. ¡°I will create a protective seal to avoid being affected by Patricia¡¯s melodious whispers!¡± Edward said while continuing to move his fingers to make the seal in question. Leon, who was next to him, only watched what Edward was currently doing. At the scene of the fight, David and Robert were overwhelmed by their attacks. Due to the repeated attacks by Patricia and Jackson, David and Robert did not have time to strike back. When David and Robert had coded to each other, they immediately moved swiftly toward Patricia and Jackson to attack. But before touching Patricia and Jackson, Patricia suddenly said a word, ¡°Stop!¡±~ At that moment, David and Robert stopped in front of Patricia and Jackson. Chapter 145 145 Other Figure! ¡°Stop!¡±~ David and Robert stopped instantly and couldn¡¯t move when Patricia uttered her Melodious Whisper. Patricia had used Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whispers three times, the power from her; she had to wait another 10 minutes to be able to use that power again. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to kill both of you. Do I have to do it to you, cousin?¡± Patricia said, walking closer to David, then nced at Robert as she said thest sentence. David and Robert gritted their teeth together when they heard what Patricia had just said. ¡°Remember that vampires can¡¯t coborate with werewolves, let alone witches! Did you know that?¡± Patricia said while ncing at Robert with a sly smile. Robert kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything because the secret revealed his identity as a vampire. David, who had been aware of this all along, just kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything to Robert because he didn¡¯t like to discuss things that didn¡¯t need to be discussed during a fight. David will discuss it when after the fight is over. ..... ¡°Jackson, this Werewolf is for you!¡± Patricia said while ncing in the direction where David was. With a big smile, Jackson immediately walked slowly toward David; he knew what to do now. ¡°Time to go home to hell!¡± Jackson said, then he prepared to deliver his ultimate attack on David. But before Jackson could spit deadly from his mouth, an explosion urred in the ce where the four of them were. BAMMM! Patricia, Jackson, David, and Robert were blown away in different directions after being hit by a shockwave st. ¡°Did I manage to hit it?¡± Edward Said while looking at the current dust cloud rising high into the air. The shock wave attack that just happened was the attack that Edward had just done, he tried to create a seal to protect himself from Patricia¡¯s Melodious Whispers, but he failed. He finally used the seal to make a stun explosion, just in case. ¡°I think you hit them all!¡± Said Leon, who noticed that the four of them were not where they were before. Edward was immediately worried when the attack was about his friends. ¡°We better find them both soon!¡± Leon invited Edward to get out of the bushes to find the whereabouts of David and Robert. Leon and Edward moved swiftly towards the dozens of dust that had not yet faded. Leon asked Edward to look for Robert¡¯s whereabouts while he looked for David¡¯s. They both ran in different directions to look for their respective partners. Edward ran so fast, using his magic power to find Robert¡¯s whereabouts because he could use his magic power to track someone¡¯s whereabouts, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for him. Because after parting with Leon, 5 minutester, Edward managed to find Robert, who was unconscious. ¡°Robert!¡± Edward said, then immediately took Robert away from that ce. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Leon, who was running to find David, immediately transformed himself into a Werewolf form, so he could immediately find his lover¡¯s whereabouts. When Leon transforms into his new werewolf form, his eyesight bes sharper, his sense of smell is also sharper, and his movements are more agile than before. He ran very fast toward the direction where David was blown away by the shockwave. ¡°David! Where have you been?¡± Leon was worried when he entered the forest to find his girlfriend. When he panicked and worried about his lover¡¯s condition, Leon tried to concentrate on finding David. He stopped for a moment, then closed his eyes. He slowly opened his eyes to look where Aura David was. After opening his eyes, Leon immediately tried to look around him, looking for the whereabouts of David. His eyes stopped when he saw a red aura mixed with purple quite far from him. ¡°David!¡± Leon, who knew it was his Boyfriend Aura, immediately ran towards where Aura was. Five minutester, after Leon ran so fast towards the Aura, he saw David¡¯s body lying unconscious near a big tree. ¡°David!!!¡± Leon screamed and then hugged David¡¯s helpless body. ¡°David, wake up! David, I beg you!¡± Leon said worriedly while patting his lover¡¯s cheek several times. But David did not wake up from his faint. ¡°David!!¡± Leon screamed so loudly, then suddenly his head looked up. It was as if something had suddenly entered his body. At that moment, a rainbow-colored aura exploded from Leon¡¯s body. Edward, who was carrying Robert, who arrived at that ce, immediately stopped his steps and widened his eyes when he saw so scary Leon. A rainbow-colored light came out from behind Leon¡¯s back, forming a pair of wings that had fairlyrge sizes. Bigger than Leon¡¯s body. Edward immediately hid near a big tree with Robert in his arms. ¡°Is that Leon?¡± Edward¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw Leon¡¯s different figure. Not long after, Leon, who had lost control of his own body, was floating in the air while holding David¡¯s helpless body. When Leon had stood perfectly and carried David in front, Leon¡¯s feet did not touch the ground; his body was floating in the air with a distance of two hand spans from the ground. Even as Leon moved forward, the rainbow-colored wings on his back didn¡¯t move at all; right now, he looked like a ghost floating somewhere. Edward, who knew about it, kept quiet, didn¡¯t dare to say a word, and kept hiding behind a tree. When Leon passed the tree, he stopped for a moment and then nced at Edward where he was. Then look ahead again and get out of the forest. When he was in the open field where David and Patricia had fought. Leon moved his fingers to make David¡¯s body float in the air and slowlynded near arge tree not far from him. He moved his fingers again, and a transparent rainbow-colored shield appeared around David¡¯s body. After confirming that his boyfriend was protected, at this moment, Leon¡¯s gaze looked ahead to where Patricia and Jackson were. ¡°You two must die!¡± Leon said in a creepy echoing tone, causing Patricia and Jackson to wake up from their swoon instantly. Chapter 146 146 Angel¡¯s Of Death? Leon¡¯s current form differed from his other forms; his face wasn¡¯t even in his werewolf form anymore. Leon¡¯s form also changed when a pair of rainbow-colored wings appeared from his back. The pair of rainbow-colored wings on his back has been created from an aura that resides within him, so anyone who sees the appearance of these wings is as if they were created from a bright, rainbow-colored light. In essence, Leon is currently a supernatural being whose type is unknown. It was shaped like an angel of death who is so dashing and ready to take the life of anyone who dares to oppose him. Even the killing aura within Leon soared up and spread throughout the area that was in that ce. Edward had felt that killing aura before, so until now, he didn¡¯t dare to move and was still hiding behind arge tree with Robert, unconscious. ¡°You two must die!¡± Leon said in such a scary tone that it echoed all over the ce around him; the sound even managed to make Patricia and Jackson wake up immediately from their stupor. Even though the distance between them was quite far from Leon. ¡°What is this feeling?¡± Jackson said, confused while looking around him when he felt an enormous killing aura directed at him. ..... ¡°I feel it too!¡± Patricia answered While trying to get up to her feet, looking straight ahead. As the two stood looking straight ahead, a rainbow-colored light slowly approached them. ¡°What the hell?¡± Jackson said in disbelief when he saw a man who had rainbow-colored wings on his back slowly approaching him. As Patricia narrowed her eyes and tried to see Who was approaching her, she immediately widened her eyes and cursed outright, ¡°Tch! Isn¡¯t that a brat of rare blood? How could he turn into that!¡± They both couldn¡¯t believe it when they saw Leon with such a different look, his current form, which was so simr to that of an Angel Of Death but only different from the color of the wings on his back, ready to take the life of anyone who dared to challenge him. ¡°I have a bad feeling; we better get out of here!¡± Patricia said, then was about to leave the ce. But Jackson, next to her, immediately took Patricia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can beat him; I¡¯ll help you!¡± Patricia paused for a moment, then looked at Jackson, who was next to her, their gazes locked in trust. But Patricia, who felt that her strength would not be enough to fight Leon, was still unsure about Jackson¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel his strength is so extraordinary? We can¡¯t win against him this time!¡± Patricia said worriedly. ¡°Then, Go; I will fight it alone. I will not return home Beforepleting the n we have made since two years ago!¡± Jackson said, then let go of his grip on Patricia¡¯s hand. Jackson then turned his gaze towards Leon, who was currently close to the two of them. Hearing what her boyfriend had just said, Patricia immediately turned her body and looked at Leon. She remembered all the hard work to make the n; she couldn¡¯t waste two years just to run away for fear of the enemy¡¯s strength. She immediately held Jackson¡¯s hand; they both nced at each other, then nodded and were ready to move towards where Leon was. Patricia and Jackson used abined attack that only Siren, who had officially be a couple, could do. The two of them held hands and then channeled energy to each other to merge into one. Because bybining the energy of the two of them, the attack power that will be generated will be even greater. The two of them jumped into the air, then prepared to deliver an attack using their spit. ¡°Rage of the Sea Storm!¡± ¡°Tch! Tch! Tch!¡± BYARRR!!! The gigantic water spray from both of their mouths immediately became a tsunami about three meters high that rushed towards Leon. Leon, who saw the attack, only smiled faintly, as if he would not be affected by the attack they had just given. Leon¡¯s body quickly soared to avoid the water tsunami attack. Edward, who sensed a dangering towards him, immediately made a shield seal to contain himself and Robert, who was currently behind arge tree, to hide. BYARRR! BYUURRR! The wave of water hit anything that got in its way; even trees whose roots weren¡¯t strong enough to sink into the ground were swept away by the Attack that Patricia and Jackson had just given. Leon looked down at the sight of the two destroying the surrounding environment. He looked at the ce where David was; the shield made by him was so sturdy that David was not affected at all by the tsunami. Leon¡¯s eyes were currently drawn to the two individuals floating on the water. He immediately moved his fingers and wrapped the two individuals in a transparent rainbow-colored shield. Even though Leon currently seems to be affected by the great power that resides within him, he can still recognize anyone close to him. The two individuals who he had just rescued were Robert and Edward. Leon was ring intently at Patricia and Jackson, hiding in the dense trees. Even though the two were not visible to Leon, he could feel the auraing from their bodies. ¡°Damn it! You think you can hide from me?¡± Leon said in a tone that was so scary, then shot so fast toward Patricia and Jackson. Patricia and Jackson, who were currently hiding, didn¡¯t seem to know that Leon was moving so quickly toward the two of them at this time. But the stagnant water around them had hinted that there would be a deadly attack for the two of them. The water that surrounded them seemed to be vibrating because of something. Patricia, who noticed this, immediately looked up. In that instant, at the same time, Leonnded on his feet and didn¡¯tnd on a puddle of water. Still, everything around him immediately burst open and flew a considerable distance away. BAMMM! Chapter 147 147 Sadness! BAMMM!!! A shockwave that was so powerful swept through the ce. Even a knee-deep pool of water in that ce instantly dried up. Patricia and Jackson were about to be blown away from the shockwave and were held back by something unseen. Both of their bodies were like Crashed but remained still in the air. It turns out it was Leon¡¯s strength; he moved his fingers like they were gripping Patricia and Jackson, which kept both of their bodies from being blown away by the shock wave. ¡°Do you guys want to run away?¡± Leon said while smiling cruelly, looking at the both of them. Patricia and Jackson seemedpletely helpless, as he was bound by an invisible force that Leon had currently carried out. It was as if Leon could use the power of telekinesis to restrain the two of them. ..... ¡°Stop!¡±~ Patricia used Bitter Tongue¡¯s Melodious Whisper to stop Leon¡¯s attack. But that Melodius Whisper did not affect Leon, who at this moment was not stopping his attacks. Patricia couldn¡¯t believe her Melodious Whisper could be driven away so easily by Leon. ¡°You think I¡¯ll be affected by your Melodious Whispers? It won¡¯t be possible!¡± BUAK!!! Leon said with a cruel smile, then he stamped his left hand and caused both of their bodies to be flung far towards the forest. Some of the trees that were hit by the bodies of the two immediately fell instantly due to the force of the impact on the bodies of the two of them. After the bodies of Patricia and Jackson stopped Smashing, Leon quickly headed toward them. The distance between Patricia and Jackson was quite far; currently, Leon was in the middle of that distance. Then he moved his two fingers which made their bodies slowly float in the air and draw closer to him. Patricia and Jackson, initially unconscious due to Leon¡¯s deadly attack, slowly opened their eyes. Then they struggled with all their might when their bodies were currently floating in the air and approaching where Leon was. Leon will not forgive anyone who has done bad to someone he loves because he is enjoying the process of slowly torturing his enemy. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± The two rebelled and swore several times; at this time, they were in front of Leon again without being able to move at all. ¡°Is the strength of the two of you only that?¡± Leon said tly while looking at the two currently floating in front of him. Patricia and Jackson didn¡¯t answer what Leon had just said, even though the insult made them both emotional. ¡°Are you unable to answer what I just asked?¡± Leon asked again while getting closer to the two of them. Patricia and Jackson were silent, then nced at each other. When Leon was in front of them, they both immediatelyunched an attack by spitting at Leon. ¡°Tch! Tch!¡± BAMMM!!! The two attacks that were spat out from their mouths immediately resulted in an explosion so big that it sent their bodies flying away from Leon. A puff of smoke was currently surrounding Leon¡¯s body. Patricia and Jackson, who fell quite far from Leon¡¯s ce, both gave each other a signal saying, ¡°Did both of our attacks work?¡± While looking in the direction where Leon was. As the puff of smoke slowly faded, the two of them saw Leon¡¯s figure again. Patricia and Jackson widened their eyes simultaneously when they saw that Leon was fine. Even the deadly attacks from the two seemed not to affect Leon. ¡°No way! We must quickly escape from this ce before we die!¡± Patricia said in fear when she discovered that Leon was not hit by her lethal attack. Jackson just nodded his head, confirming what his girlfriend said. The two of them held hands and then sprayed water from both of their mouths to create a swift flow of water towards the river; then, in that second, they both immediately transformed into Sirens and swam so fast, following the current of water that was currently heading towards the river. Leon, who knew this, did not remain silent; he immediately positioned his fingers as if he was about to flick something. He narrowed his eyes and then flicked into the air. In that instant, a rainbow-colored light shaped like a marble shot at full speed toward the direction Patricia and Jackson were in. Drttt! Woshhhh! ¡°I won¡¯t let you two get away with it!¡± After saying those words while smiling viciously, an explosion after his strike hit something. BAMMM! Leon smiled widely; when he was about to go to that ce, he suddenly stopped when he heard his name being called by a voice that was so familiar to him. ¡°Leons...¡± Leon immediately looked at the source of the sound; his eyes widened, and he immediately darted so quickly toward the direction the sound came from. Who else but David¡¯s voice? ¡°David...¡± Leon said, thennded slowly right in front of David. At that moment, Leon¡¯s form suddenly changed to a normal human. He hugged David tightly as if he did not want to let go. ¡°Ah, Leon, don¡¯t be too tight; my chest is tight because you hugged me too tight,¡± David said haltingly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leon said, immediately releasing his embrace and looking at David with a worried face. David smiled, looking at Leon, then hugged him gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s thanks to you!¡± David said while stroking Leon¡¯s hair gently. When that moment happened, the two of them didn¡¯t even notice that Edward and Robert were currently in the same ce. The two of them still widened their eyes in disbelief that Leon could have such strength. ¡°So what you told me just now is a fact?¡± Robert asked with unblinking eyes looking at Leon, who was already in his human form. Edward just nodded his head, answering what Robert had just asked. Meanwhile, elsewhere, in a fairly calm river flow. Patricia cried uncontrobly while hugging her lover, who was lifeless after being hit by a deadly attack from Leon when the two of them were running away. ¡°No!!! Jackson!!!!¡± With her Siren form, Patricia screamed so loudly she couldn¡¯t control her emotions because she had lost her lover. At the same time, the emotional impact is so high a whirlpool is immediately created around it, and the river that previously looked so calm immediately bes a whirlpool. Creepy, like a Bermuda triangle with such arge size and capable of sucking up anything around it. ¡°NOOOOO! I WILL KILL YOU LEONNNNN!¡± Chapter 148 148 Lost... Author¡¯s Note: Thank you, @Mki_Wright, for supporting the Golden Ticket. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Oceanis Continent The great battle had passed, and Patricia had disappeared from that ce. She returned to her residence with her boyfriend, who had died in his arms. The tears that rolled down her cheeks became countless pearls. Scattered on every trip, she headed to her house. Since she managed to escape Leon¡¯s attack, she cried to her residence. She felt a deep sadness; losing someone she loved was much more painful than the wounds all over her body. The sad news has spread throughout the inhabitants of Oceanis, where it is where the Siren has lived for generations. No one knows where it is; only they know. ..... The Faraway ce there, which is covered by a barrier, is not visible, and it is said that to enter their residence, they must pass through the Bermuda Triangle. The ce above the water and under the water has extraordinary technological advances. Because they do not want the progress of their content to be known by anyone, they decide to close themselves off. ¡°Prepare Prince Jackson¡¯s funeral rituals!¡± Said King Oceanis, who was none other than Patricia¡¯s father. The entire poption of Oceanis is currently mourning the loss of a prince who has been predicted to be the sessor of the current King of Oceanis. The pearls created from Patricia¡¯s crying had been collected by her maids, who were currently outside Patricia¡¯s room. Since her arrival with a lover who had died, Patricia locked herself in the room and didn¡¯te out at all. ¡°n to discuss this revenge n seriously; we can¡¯t just let that Rare Blood brat have his way!¡± King Oceanis said this to all the core members in the meeting room. *** Summer Camp The entire security apparatus and a medical team came to the ce because the fire was so big and imed many victims. Most of the victims who died on the spot were students from the school holding a summer camp there. Only eight students remain, including Leon, David, Edward, and Robert, whom health workers treat. Leon looked around and couldn¡¯t believe that many of his ssmates had died in the incident. He did not expect Patricia and Jackson to hesitate to kill many people. The four are currently at the Gazebo after receiving several interviews from the security forces handling the case. Of course, Leon and his friends would not exin the true story because if they had exined the true story, the security forces might not believe what happened. ¡°Then what should we do this time?¡± Edward asked while looking at the others. Getting this question from Edward made them think hard about the events that had just happened. And the one who thinks harder about it is Leon because that incident could have something to do with his rare blood. He thought that the rare blood in him brought havoc to the people around him; even his innocent ssmates became victims due to other supernatural beings chasing him. Leon looked at David with limp and helpless eyes; he shook his head and then looked down. David, who knew that, immediately approached his boyfriend and hugged him gently. He now knew that his role was very important to calm Leon, who felt guilty about the incident. ¡°We will think about this together; I know everything has a solution. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself too much for this incident!¡± David whispered while stroking Leon¡¯s hair gently. Hearing what his lover had just said, Leon could only remain silent, his eyes twinkling and tears rolling down his cheeks. Of course, Leon felt guilty because of this incident, even though he wasn¡¯t the one who killed his friends, but because his ssmates were in the same ce. Edward and Robert could only see Leon crying in David¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you know where Patricia lives?¡± Edward asked Robert, who was silent at the moment, looking at Leon. Robert immediately looked at Edward and shook his head, ¡°Although We are rted as a cousin, I never knew where she was,¡± ¡°All I know is that they live on a continent called Oceanis Continent-¡± Robert immediately fell silent when he identally mentioned the ce where Patricia lived because it was a hidden ce and could not be disclosed by anyone. ¡°Shit! How could I be so careless? I shouldn¡¯t have said that!¡± Robert cursed to himself inside. He couldn¡¯t believe it if he told Edward the truth; he felt something was wrong with him for suddenly being so careless to his enemy. Leon and David immediately looked at Robert when he heard Robert mention the ce where Patricia lived. ¡°Oceanis Continent?¡± David asked while looking at Robert with a sharp gaze. ¡°Tell me honestly; I know you know something if you lie. I will tear you to pieces, even a little bit!¡± David added while looking intently at Robert and slowly approached where Robert was. Edward, who had previously asked Robert, immediately fell silent and moved away from him a little because seeing David¡¯s expression, which was so scary, made him not dare toment. Meanwhile, Robert was silent and afraid to look at David because what David said just now was not mere boasting. ¡°Say, Don¡¯t force me to do bad things to you!¡± Leon added while ring at Robert, then drew closer to him. Robert, who two people were currently threatening at once, immediately broke into a cold sweat. Because his current position was not very profitable for him, he just ran away. His hands were shaking, and his lips were also trembling when he was about to say to refuse them both, but he couldn¡¯t do that. Because if he did that, it was certain that David and Leon would do something that made him regret not following their words. David and Leon got closer to Robert, which made himpletely numb in that ce. ¡°Grrr!¡± ¡°Yes, I will say it, don¡¯t be so rude to me!¡± Robert said, trembling because he felt such a scary aura between them. Chapter 149 149 Careless... Fearing that he would be harmed, Robert finally gave up. He decided to tell David and Leon about the information he knew. ¡°I only know that the ce where it lives is called Oceanis Continent! But I don¡¯t know where it is!¡± Robert said hurriedly so as not to make David and Leon even angrier with him. ¡°That¡¯s the honesty I¡¯m telling you two. Is it still not enough to give you that information?¡± Robert asked again with an ugly face because it felt like David and Leon didn¡¯t believe what Robert had just said. ¡°Just tell us what you know; at least you helped your ssmates who died because of her!¡± Edward whispered to Robert. Robert, who heard what Edward had just told him, immediately rolled his eyes and became exasperated. Because as if everything Edward said, Robert found it very difficult to refuse. Especially now that David and Leon were still staring at him with such sharp gazes waiting for the right answer to be said by him. ¡°Oceanis Continent, located in the Bermuda Triangle! That¡¯s the only information I know because I¡¯ve never been to her house!¡± Robert said with such an ugly face, because he was forced to reveal a secret that should not be told to anyone. David and Leon returned to their seats while thinking about Robert¡¯s answer. ..... ¡°Bermuda Triangle?¡± Leon muttered while holding his chin, then nced at David, who was also pondering the same question. ¡°Maybe we should ask my father; who knows if he knows about the existence of the Bermuda Triangle in question!¡± David said while looking at Leon and then looking at Edward and Robert. They nodded, and then Edward, who felt he had a brilliant idea, suddenly said, ¡°Would you like to ept my idea?¡± David and Leon immediately looked at Edward when they offered this. The two of them looked at each other and then nodded their heads because there was nothing wrong with listening to the idea that Edward would give. ¡°Tell me,¡± said David, looking at Edward seriously. Hearing what David just said, Edward immediately nced at Leon, Leon, who felt that Edward¡¯s gaze was a big question mark; Leon immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± he asked, confused. ¡°We should be able to use Leon¡¯s magic power because I think the power he has great potential and can achieve extraordinary power. I¡¯m sure Leon can do it!¡± Edward said, smiling so broadly while looking at David and Leon. David and Leon immediately looked at each other when they got a crazy idea from Edward. They both remembered the incident when Leon first got his magic power; he managed to move three people at once to a ce he had never even visited before. But, of course, that traumatized Leon from using his magic power. ¡°Um, no.¡± David and Leon said simultaneously when they both remembered the events of that night. ¡°Ah, I think we should find another alternative first!¡± David added while ncing at Leon because he knew that his lover¡¯s condition would not properly control the power inside him at this time. After a long discussion, the four of them finally decided to meet again in two days at a ce because, for now, they better use this time to rest first. The four decided to separate after being picked up by their respective rtives. David and Leon are picked up by Mr. Henderson back to their house. Edward was picked up by his older sister, while no one picked up Robert, so he decided to go home alone. After arriving at his house, Edward still looked annoyed because he had to tell this secret to David and Leon. He couldn¡¯t even believe that he looked so weak in front of the two of them. ¡°How could I be that insulted!¡± Robert said in a high tone and mmed the vase next to him. His current emotions peaked instantly when he remembered the incident at the campsite. He is still very confused about his current feelings; he still needs to finish with David and Leon¡¯s problem, and he is now having another problem with his feelings of starting to like Edward. Plus, his cousin had made a big problem that killed almost all his ssmates. Robert sat on the sofa in the living room, leaning his head against the cushions while letting out a long sigh. ¡°Why did all this have to happen? I should have been able to kill Leon at that very point and take all the rare blood that was in him, making me even stronger and invincible!¡± Robert said, then nced to the right with a sharp gaze. Then he waved his right hand and made the decorativemp on the edge of the sofa to the right bounce off instantly. BRAK! PYARRR! Robert immediately sat down, looking at his right hand, ¡°I should have been stronger than this; I deliberately did not use this power in front of them because I was afraid they would be suspicious of my strength!¡± Robert said while looking at the fingers of his right hand. He got that power when he drank Leon¡¯s Rare Blood. Indeed, he gets new powers, but the effects of these powers are weaker against his enemies because he needs more rare blood in Leon¡¯s body. ¡°I have to be able to get it;e on, Robert, you have to be able to think about how to approach Leon and get this rare blood!¡± Robert said while walking back and forth near the sofa; at the moment, all he could think about was how to be strong by drinking rare blood in Leon¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t care about what happened to his cousin because, ording to him, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him, even at a young age; Robert also killed nearly 30 of his ssmates at once when he couldn¡¯t control the thirst for blood that was in him. ¡°Just wait, Leon; soon, I will get the steps; I must be able to get it!¡± Robert muttered while looking at himself in the reflection of the mirror in front of him; then, he smiled evilly while nning the bad things he would do to Leon. RING~ David immediately looked at his cell phone when it suddenly rang. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± His speech when looking at the call on his cell phone has no name; even the number is hidden. Robert picked up the phone, Then said, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Robert asked, confused, and suddenly he immediately fell silent and widened his eyes instantly when a Melodious Male voice sounded from behind the phone. ¡°I have a task for you, you must be able to eliminate this man who has Rare Blood, and the people he loves must die with him.¡±~ ¡°I entrust this task to you, Robert; I believe that you are a reliable cousin! Kill that son of a bitch, and bring his head to me!¡±~ Chapter 150 150 Weird? Author Note: Thanks to @TrueBLFan1977 Because you already sent a Dragon gift to support my Novel. Leon is Very Happy about that; he said ¡°Thanks¡± To you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I will do it!¡± Robert replied tly, then the phone call was cut off. His eyes were nk, looking ahead, like someone who had just been hit by a heavy hypnosis that made him follow whatever the hypnotist said. A melodious whisper had just hit Robert by someone from the Oceanis Continent, who was none other than the Oceanis King Patricia¡¯s father. ¡°I must immediately make a n to be able to bring Leon to that ce! More precisely, kill him first,¡± said Robert with a big smile. His main goal was to kill Leon and bring his head to the Oceanis Continent, and he handed it over to the Oceanis King. Robert stood up and took his cell phone; he called all his bodyguards to be able to gather in the room. ..... Not long after, Robert¡¯s bodyguard vampires gathered in the living room. ¡°Can I help you, young master?¡± Ask one of the vampires, the chief member of the bodyguard currently gathered in the living room. ¡°Prepare as many of your men as possible; we will kill the Rare-blood man! Haha!¡± Robert said with a big smile, then heughed loudly, which confused all of his bodyguards for a moment. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Leon, who did not know about this, was currently recovering in his room with David. After they both got home, Mr. Henderson did not stop asking for rification of what had happened. Because, of course, Mr. Henderson knows that the exnation given by Leon and his friends is fake, so the townspeople don¡¯t panic about the incident. They both were on the bed, hugging each other. ¡°Are you sure that we will go to the ce where Patricia is?¡± David asked while looking at Leon, who was currently in his arms. Leon looked at David with a slightly raised eyebrow, then said, ¡°Have I ever boasted when I¡¯ve made a decision?¡± David smiled then, shook his head, and kissed Leon¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°But you should also rest; we need to rest first,¡± David said, which made Leon let go of his embrace on David, then sit with his back to David. ¡°If we don¡¯t act soon, who else will? I¡¯m sure their parents must be heartbroken to lose their son or daughter!¡± Leon said, then looked towards the window of his room; an orange light appeared and indicated that it would be dark. Leon said that to David because he knew that the current Peace Organization had disappeared from the world; there was no way they would take on a serious case like this. Because Leon¡¯s principle is that he doesn¡¯t want to waste time waiting for an organization to act first, and then he will act. Instead, he will do his best to act first when the world is currently doubting an organization. David smiled, then sat up and hugged Leon from behind, Then whispered in his ear, ¡°I will always be by your side, and I will always support whatever you do! Because my job is to protect you and love you!¡± Leon¡¯s cheeks flushed red, hearing what David had just said, and then he looked back; they were facing each other at such a close distance. Leon smiled. David also smiled, then slowly, and David kissed his lover¡¯s lips gently. Hmpphhh! They kissed their lips together for a few seconds, after which Leon let go slowly, smiled at David, and hugged him gently. It was just a moment like that that Leon was currently hoping for, to enjoy time alone with his boyfriend, do normal things, and have daily activities like a normal human being. But what he wants right now cannot just happen because he has to face a bitter reality, ording to him. Being the sessor of someone with Rare Blood, he must stay strong and keep fighting to uphold peace even though it wasn¡¯t really what he wanted. But Leon understood that this was the task he had to carry out at this time because he wanted to continue what his parents had built. *** Time passed so quickly until finally, today was the day when the four of them had to meet again in a ce. To continue the n they had previously nned before separating two days ago. David had determined where the gathering point for the four of them would meet. That is ake on the edge of town. David and Leon had just arrived at the ce; they both got out of the car and waited on a seat on the edge of theke. ¡°Are you sure the two of them wille to this ce?¡± David asked again because he didn¡¯t feel like Edward and Robert could be trusted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of them wille!¡± Leon answered while smiling warmly at his girlfriend. Ten minutester, after David gave the location of where the two of them were, a Red Sedan approached theke; the two stood up to see Who was currently arriving at the venue. When the Red Sedan stopped, a man got out of the car; with his trademark warm smile, he waved to David and Leon, who was currently looking at him. ¡°Edward? Why is he alone?¡± Leon thought when he saw that Edward hade alone because Edward should havee with Robert. David and Leon returned to sit in the chair; then, Shortly after that, Edward, who had just arrived, immediately sat in front of the two of them. ¡°Why did youe alone?¡± David asked while squinting at Edward; David smelled something was off because Robert didn¡¯te on time. ¡°Huh? So what? Do I have toe with him?¡± Edward answered with a chuckle, and then he fell silent when he saw David and Leon¡¯s serious expressions looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just kidding. I didn¡¯te with Robert because he couldn¡¯t be reached at all; after returning from summer camp, I called him al the time, but he didn¡¯t pick up my calls!¡± Edward replied while showing the call history on his phone to David. David paused for a moment, thinking something odd because when he sent the location to Robert and Edward, he knew that Robert had read the message. ¡°I think we should get out of here soon!¡± David immediately got up from his seat; without further ado, he grabbed Leon¡¯s hand and asked him to change ces. Chapter 151 151 Vampires Attack! ¡°We must get away from this ce immediately!¡± David said as he stood up and took Leon¡¯s hand to take him away. Edward, who was still confused by what David had just said, quickly stood up and chased after the two of them. ¡°Is something wrong? Why do we have to leave this ce all of a sudden?¡± Edward asked, confused to stop them from heading to David¡¯s car. ¡°No time to exin; if you get in my way, I will tear you apart!¡± David said in a fairly high tone, and a killing aura came out of his body. Edward, who felt the threat, immediately moved away from David and Leon. Because he knew that his strength was far below David¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leon asked, confused because having David suddenly act like that pissed him off a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t exin right now; if we¡¯rete, something will happen-¡± Woshhh! ..... ¡°Death Strike!¡± shed! shed! David had not had time to finish his sentence; suddenly, an attack was so fast headed towards his boyfriend. With such fast reflexes, David immediately hugged Leon and turned his body to the left to avoid the attack. Srak! Even with such fast reflexes, David was still hit by the attack from the figure that just felt that he was rushing past him. His left arm was covered in blood due to a sharp sh from the attack. ¡°Get closer!¡± David said in a high tone so that Edward could quickly move closer to him. The three of them had their backs on each other and looked around to see who was about to attack Leon. ¡°What happened?¡± Edward asked confusedly as he looked around but found no sign of the figure that had just dashed past. Leon was still speechless with the events that had just happened so quickly; he nced at David¡¯s arm, which was quite deeply injured, ¡°David, immediately change into your Werewolf form so your wound can heal!¡± David immediately transformed himself into a Werewolf form after hearing what Leon had just said. The wound on his left arm slowly healed instantly. Edward, who witnessed this, swallowed hard because until now, he still got goosebumps when he saw the Werewolf changing shape. ¡°Here¡¯s what I mean; I¡¯m sure it has something to do with Robert!¡± David said while looking around him to find the whereabouts of the figure that had just attacked him. Leon was silent for a moment when he heard what David had just said; he still couldn¡¯t believe that Robert had carried out the attack. Not long after the three of them discussed, an attack came back towards them. And the main attack is still aimed at Leon. Five figures of vampires darted so quickly towards the three of them they used the same attack, namely sharp nails as sharp as knives, and anything that was hit by the attack would be seriously injured. Seeing several figures approaching him, Leon immediately concentrated on creating a protective shield to protect the three of them. He immediately snapped his fingers, and a transparent, rainbow-colored shield enveloped them. Zhep! STRAING! STRAING! STRAING! The attacks of the five Vampires were repelled instantly when the attacks of the five of them were blocked by a transparent, rainbow-colored shield that Leon had just created. The five Vampire figures froze, then fled from the ce. Leon could only remain silent when he discovered that the five figures who had just attacked him were Vampires. This time he believed in what David had just said if this attack must have something to do with Robert. ¡°As I thought, this must be an Attack sent by Robert; we better get out of this ce!¡± David said immediately, inviting Leon and Edward to get into his car. After that, the three immediately left theke area and headed towards the hill. While on the way to a ce, the three kept quiet and didn¡¯t speak. Edward was silent because he didn¡¯t think that Robert would betray him; he was confused about his feelings this time because they both promised that they would leave together before parting with Robert two days ago. ¡°How can his words consume me? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just like any other jerk out there!¡± Edward was annoyed. Meanwhile, Leon, who still couldn¡¯t believe that Robert had betrayed him, kept quiet while looking out the car window. Then, not long after that, he immediately snapped his fingers, which made the three of them, together with the car, disappear from that ce. Zhep! David was surprised when suddenly a bright light hit his car, and a few secondster, the car he was driving was already in a yard. ¡°Leon?¡± David said while ncing at Leon, who was on his right. ¡°They¡¯re following us; there¡¯s no way we can escape if I don¡¯t do that!¡± Leon said tly and then got out of the car, which confused David and Edward with Leon¡¯s cold attitude. ¡°What the hell! So what Leon did was teleportation magic power, teleporting the three of us with this car as well?¡± Edward said in disbelief when he realized Leon had just used his magic power. David looked at Edward and then said, ¡°I think so!¡± Then he immediately got out of the car and chased Leon. Still alone in the car, Edward immediately got out of the car too and soon caught up with David and Leon, who was walking quickly towards a luxurious house. ¡°Woah, whose mansion is this?¡± Edward asked, amazed when he saw the luxurious pce-like house he was currently heading to. ¡°This is my Aunt¡¯s house,¡± Leon answered tly as he climbed the stairs leading to the terrace. Edward paused when he heard Leon say that this was his aunt¡¯s house, then he remembered something. ¡°Is the aunt you mean Chelsea? One of those great Witches?¡± Edward asked, widening his eyes because If he guessed right, he would meet one of the greatest Witches ever. Leon and David stopped their steps and looked at Edward strangely. ¡°Um, yeah,¡± Leon answered briefly. ¡°Arghh, my gosh, is it true? Ahhh, I can¡¯t believe it! Huh, what should I do? Hmmm how should I introduce myself, ah Ummm anu ..¡± Edward said, panicked and excited. He became awkward when he was about to meet one of the great Witches. Chapter 152 152 News! Robert¡¯s house Robert was sitting in the living room drinking fresh blood, which he put in a clear ss cup; he looked so calm, waiting for news from his bodyguards about whether they could arrest Leon. Not long after some of his bodyguards came into the living room. ¡°Give me good news!¡± Robert said but did not look at the several bodyguards currently looking scared behind him. Robert, who could feel the anxiety from his bodyguards, immediately moved fast and stood right next to the Vampire, their leader. Zhep! ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Robert whispered from behind while gripping the Vampire¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Master, we didn¡¯t catch Leon as nned.¡± Said the Vampire in a halting voice. ¡°ARGHH!!!¡± ..... BUAK! BRAK! Robert screamed with emotion and then threw the Vampire¡¯s body toward the living room wall. ¡°Forgive us, Young Master, the target managed to escape due to using a certain power that made them and the car driven by them Instantly disappear before us!¡± Said one of the Vampires behind Robert while crouching down, not daring to look at Robert. Robert nced sharply at the Vampire and muttered, ¡°Teleportation, he must have done that magic power!¡± Robert walked towards the sofa, took the fresh blood in the ss, and drank it. ¡°Find information about Leon¡¯s current whereabouts, and spread this news to all Vampire ns at all ends of the world!¡± Robert said while walking towards the ss window, looking at the scenery outside. ¡°Ready to carry out, Young Master!¡± They said simultaneously and then disappeared from the living room. ¡°Just wait, Leon, I¡¯ll find you!¡± Robert said with a faint smile and drained the fresh blood in the ss. *** Chelsea residence. Leon, David, and Edward were standing at the big door of Chelsea¡¯s house. Leon had not had time to knock on the door. Suddenly, the door was opened wide, and a woman with a beautiful appearance and hot curves stood in the middle of the door, smiling at the three of them. David and Edward widened their eyes and swallowed hard when they saw Chelsea. She was wearing shorts above the knee and a white shirt that was open at the top, showing her cleavage that looked so big. But David immediately turned his gaze to look at Leon, while Edward, still stunned by the hot sight in front of him, could only stay silent in the same ce. Even he couldn¡¯t say anything to start a conversation when he met the great witches in front of him. ¡°Wee; I know there must be something we need to talk about;e on in, and we¡¯ll talk!¡± Chelsea said while smiling broadly at the three of them; she invited the three of them to be able to enter her house and sit in the living room. After the four of them were in the living room and sat on the soft white sofa, Chelsea immediately decided to speak first. ¡°So, what date will the party take ce?¡± Chelsea said while smiling broadly, looking at Leon and Edward. They both immediately looked confused when they got the question from Chelsea. ¡°Huh? What do you mean, auntie?¡± Leon asked, confused while raising his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you twoe here to tell me about your Wedding date?¡± Chelsea said that made the three of them widen their eyes instantly. Moreover, Edward, who heard the sentence, immediately looked at David and Leon with disbelief. ¡°Are you two-¡± ¡°Shhhh, shut up!¡± Leon said, annoyed, looking at Edward and asking him to be quiet. Leon looked at Chelsea and answered her question, ¡°Not that problem. Don¡¯t you know the big problem that just happened?¡± ¡°Huh? Hmmm,¡± Chelsea said, confused, trying to find out. ¡°Fire! Camp!¡± Leon said impatiently. ¡°Oh that, I remember that; I know that the news is not an ordinary fire, so Is your arrival rted to the incident?¡± Chelsea asked curiously with such a serious face. Finally, Leon told the whole incident in detail to Chelsea. And make Chelsea understand that, at this time, her nephew¡¯s life has been threatened. ¡°This is the only time this rare event has happened; the Siren Residents have nevere out of their hiding ces, let alone to attack openly like that; they have a well-thought-out n to attack you!¡± Chelsea said while holding her chin. Then she snapped her fingers, and a man wearing only shorts appeared next to her. Of course, this made Leon and the others widen their eyes instantly because the figure of the man so aroused the lust of the three of them. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I have to call him because I need information from him,¡± Chelsea said, then flicked her fingers again and made the man immediately put on a ck shirt. ¡°Introducing him, he is Lambert, hmmm, my work partner,¡± Chelsea said, biting her lower lip. David and Edward just kept quiet and nodded their heads. While Leon, who already knew the man, he just ignored him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a Subus?¡± David asked as he nced at Lambert. ¡°Yup, exactly, handsome man, I am a Subus. Do I tempt you?¡± He asked, smiling seductively at David. ¡°If you dare tease him, I¡¯ll tear you apart! Grrr!¡± Leon said as he growled at Lambert. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough, Lambert, I called you here not to tease the three of them, but there is something important I have to ask you!¡± Chelsea said, which made Lambert immediately focus on him. ¡°Tell me,¡± Lambert asked. ¡°Do you know where the Siren is?¡± Chelsea asked, which made Lambert widen his eyes instantly. ¡°Um, why are you asking about the damn thing?¡± Lambert asked, looking annoyed when he heard about Siren. Chelsea finally exined to Lambert about the incident that had just happened and that the incident had put her nephew¡¯s life in danger. There was no way she could stay silent. After hearing the story from Chelsea, Lambert immediately sighed and nced at Leon with a strange look. ¡°Okay, I will say it, but remember that they are supernatural beings with extraordinary powers. You can¡¯t underestimate them!¡± Lambert said seriously. ¡°They are on the Oceanis Continent, and the ce is in the Bermuda Triangle on the high seas, a 3-hour drive from where we are today by car.¡± ¡°But we can take the shortcut by using magic power!¡± Lambert said, then nced at Chelsea. Chapter 153 153 Important Information! ¡°Do you mean using teleportation magic?¡± Chelsea asked while ncing at Lambert with a strange look. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you remember when you saved me at that ce?¡± Lambert said that made them all widen their eyes. ¡°Huh? Wait, is that disgusting, dangerous ce the Oceanis Continent?¡± Chelsea said in disbelief with the wrinkles on her forehead when remembering the incident when he saved Lambert. It turned out that Chelsea had headed to the Oceanis Continent without her knowing. At that time, she was only focused on saving the man who managed to make her heart beat so fast. Lambert was once a prisoner of the Siren n because he dared to try to seduce one of the beautiful women from that ce. But luckily, because Chelsea managed to free him from that ce until now, Lambert lives with Chelsea in this luxurious house. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it from the start? That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to ask and tell you again about the incident that just happened!¡± Chelsea said, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe because I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you. Since that ce isn¡¯t suitable, it might be easy to enter, but it will be difficult to leave!¡± Lambert said while looking at Chelsea with a meaningful look. ..... Chelsea remembers this incident when she and Lambert were about to leave the ce; they were half dead because the Siren n almost killed them. ¡°So Aunt Chelsea knows where that ce is?¡± Leon asked, ruining the moment for the two of them, who was currently looking at each other and about to kiss. Chelsea immediately looked in the direction of Leon and smiled broadly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll never forget anywhere I¡¯ve used teleportation magic power!¡± Chelsea said while smiling at Leon. ¡°But wait, have you met...¡± ¡°Yes, I have met with Nichs and London,¡± Leon said, cutting off what Chelsea was about to ask. Of course, this made Edward immediately widen his eyes to look at Leon because he suspected that it was true that Nichs and London were still alive today. But Edward decided to stay silent when he found out so as not to spoil the present moment. ¡°I told Nichs and London about you too!¡± Leon said, which made Chelsea even more surprised. Then she stood up and sat next to Leon. ¡°Really? What did he say? Did he ask how I was? Is he going to visit me one day? Did he-¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything!¡± The answer from Leon immediately made Chelsea freeze instantly with a face so dark. Chelsea returned to sit next to Lambert while adjusting her breathing slowly. ¡°Well, we have to discuss our n to get to that ce immediately!¡± Chelsea said, then stopped, looked at Leon, and asked again, ¡°But by the way, what are we going to do when we have sessfully entered the continent?¡± ¡°Of course, kill her!¡± Leon said so casually that they all immediately startled and looked at him at this time. ¡°Ah. Was what I just said too much?¡± Leon asked while looking at all of them currently looking at him. ¡°Not really, but are you sure you want to kill the woman?¡± Chelsea asked seriously towards Leon. ¡°Of course, I will not remain silent because she has bullied me. I will kill her if I meet her!¡± Leon said confidently. Chelsea was silent for a moment; she thought Leon differed from Nichs. Nichs had the personality of not killing anyone if he could, and if he had to kill, then London would. In contrast to Leon at this time, the character he had was the opposite of Nichs. Leon will not hesitate to kill anyone who disturbs his life. Chelsea smiled faintly, then looked at Leon, ¡°Alright, Let¡¯se up with the n!¡± Chelsea has a hunch that helping Leon right now is not a big problem for her because what Leon is currently trying to do is a destiny he wants to live. So Chelsea will help as much as possible to make Leon achieve something he wants. The five in the living room were discussing a n to sneak into the venue. Because that ce is disgusting and dangerous, as stated by Chelsea, they all have to be able to prepare themselves as best they can. An hourter. ¡°Alright, ns done; we¡¯ll leave tomorrow afternoon since that would be the perfect time to sneak into the ce. Remember the time difference between our ce and the Oceanis Continent! If it¡¯s noon here, then it¡¯s midnight there!¡± Chelsea said again. ¡°Well, okay!¡± Answer them simultaneously. ¡°You three will rest at my house first; I have prepared a room for you three!¡± Chelsea said while smiling and looking at Leon and the others. After the three of them understood, Chelsea escorted them to the room she had prepared. Chelsea did treat Leon as well as possible; she did it to make up for the mistakes she had made to Nichs. Chelsea thought that if she helped Leon, surely Nichs would consider her mistake. On the other hand, in a ce far away from the poption, Nichs, and London stopped researching the ruins of the Ancient Werewolf Race when several individuals came to the ce. ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± Nichs asked without looking at the three individuals who had just now suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°Sorry for disturbing Your Majesty; we have some important information for you!¡± Said one of the individuals while bowing before Nichs. Nichs and London immediately turned around and walked closer to the three of them. Since they both knew this information was extremely important, the three of them couldn¡¯te to where Nichs and London were without carrying some important news. ¡°Tell me,¡± said Nichs. ¡°Young Master Leon has be the target of Princess Patricia; she is a supernatural being of the Siren. A scary incident happened two days ago...¡± the individual exined everything that happened at the summer camp that befell Leon and his friends. Of course, the shocking news made Nichs and London widen their eyes and clench their fists loudly when they found out that the Siren n was targeting their son. ¡°How dare they use my son as their target, spread the word to all members of the World Peace Organization, to be able to hunt down the Siren in question!¡± Nichs said firmly, making the three of them nod simultaneously. Not long after, the three individuals suddenly disappeared from Nichs¡¯ presence. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to meddle in that matter?¡± London asked while holding Nichs¡¯ hand. ¡°We¡¯re not yet ready to go out and show ourselves to the world if we¡¯re still alive!¡± Said Nichs while looking far ahead. Chapter 154 154 Rest... ¡°Finally, a bed I can sleep in!¡± Edward said happily and then was about to jump onto the bed that was so soft in front of him. ¡°Back Off!¡± But before he had time to do so, his body was pushed hard and made him sit on the sofa in the room. ¡°We sleep on the couch; let this bed upy Just for Leon!¡± David said with a sharp nce at Edward. ¡°Ah, okay,¡± Edward agreed and then somewhat awkwardly made himselffortable on the couch he was currently sitting on. David smiled broadly at Leon, then led him towards the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him; he is also my ssmate!¡± Leon whispered to David. David just nodded his head, confirming what Leon had just said. ¡°Get some rest first; I¡¯m going out a bit to get some fresh air!¡± David said while stroking Leon¡¯s hair gently and then kissing his forehead. ..... Leon nodded his head while giving his boyfriend a big smile, and David soon decided to leave the room to get some fresh air. Maybe he needed to clear his mind for a moment. When he found out that David hade out of the room, Edward immediately approached Leon. Leon looked surprised when Edward was suddenly in front of him. ¡°Edward, what are you doing?¡± Leon asked while shaking his head at Edward¡¯s strange behavior. Edward looked around and ensured that David hade out of the room. ¡°Leon, Can I ask you something?¡± Edward opened his mouth while looking at Leon with a very serious look. Leon, who had not paid attention to him before, then looked at Edward carefully when Edward was about to ask him something, and it looked important. Leon nodded his head and then looked at Edward with a serious look. ¡°Do you remember what happened at the summer camp a few days ago?¡± David asked, which made Leon frown. ¡°Of course, I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Leon confused when he got the question from Edward. ¡°Do you remember when you put out such a Great power? I think you even lost control of yourself!¡± Edward said seriously. ¡°Huh, how could that be? I didn¡¯t do anything when David and Robert were fighting Patricia and her boyfriend. Aren¡¯t we both hiding?¡± Leon asked Edward back and was confused because it felt like he had missed something. ¡°As I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember that,¡± Edward said, which made Leon even more confused. Edward stood up and walked back and forth next to the bed currently upied by Leon. He seemed to think of an appropriate sentence to tell Leon about that night¡¯s events. The curious Leon was silent and sighed several times in annoyance because Edward didn¡¯t immediately tell him what he didn¡¯t know. After walking back and forth for about 5 minutes, Edward immediately stopped and looked at Leon with a very serious look, then said, ¡°Did you know that you have be a very different person? Didn¡¯t David tell you? When a pair of rainbow-colored lights were shaped like wings on your back, you have such incredible power that you managed to drive away Patricia and her lover!¡± Edward said in one word, then he caught his breath, sat back down on the sofa, and nced at Leon once in a while. He was a little scared when he told Leon about the incident because every time he told about the incident, it was as if Edward felt a sinister auraing out of Leon¡¯s body. Leon, who heard what Edward had just exined, was silent and then tried to recall the events of that night. He stood up and walked closer to Edward, who was currently in a cold sweat while looking at him. ¡°Um, I remember; how can I forget that incident?¡± Leon said while sitting in front of Edward; he looked at his fingers while remembering a vague picture of the events that night. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so scary that I¡¯mpletely speechless!¡± Edward said while looking at Leon with a still frightened look. ¡°Is that magic power that you have? You are undoubtedly the son of Nichs and London because your power is extraordinary. Like Nichs¡¯ power!¡± Edward said while adjusting his sitting position when he was starting to calm down with himself. ¡°Did you know that the power belongs to Nichs?¡± Leon asked while crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Of course I know, my grandmother told me a lot about Nichs, and she said that she had fought together with Nichs!¡± Edward said he was so proud of his grandmother, who had fought together with Nichs. Leon chuckled at what Edward said; he just nodded to confirm what he said to make him look happy when Leon agreed with him. Soon the bedroom door opened, and David entered the room with an annoyed face because he saw Edward trying to approach his boyfriend. Edward, who knew this, immediately moved away from Leon and did not dare to look at David. Leon just shook his head and smiled at Edward¡¯s exaggerated behavior, then Leon invited David to sit on the bed. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I just wanted to get some fresh air,¡± said David, smiling at Leon. But Leon shook his head when he discovered that this reason was just a ssic excuse. Leon gave a smile indicating that David had to tell the truth. David sighed then. Finally, he told the Truth to Leon, ¡°Okay, I came out earlier just to give information to my father; I¡¯m afraid he is currently worried about looking for us both!¡± ¡°Ahh, I see, so did you also tell your father that we are leaving for the Oceanis Continent tomorrow?¡± Leon asked as he snuggled up to David. The two of them were currently cuddling on the bed. Of course, it made Edward jealous when he looked at the two of them. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell Dad we were going to that ce; I didn¡¯t want to make him worry because if he knew we were going there, he wouldn¡¯t let us go there!¡± David said with a smile, then stroked Leon¡¯s head gently. ¡°We better get some rest because tomorrow will be very tiring. Are you ready to go on the trip?¡± David asked while looking at Leon intently. ¡°Of course I¡¯m ready; I will kill that damn woman!¡± Leon said confidently when he remembered that he had extraordinary power that was so powerful inside him; even though he didn¡¯t know how to activate it yet, he was sure he would be able to do it againter. Chapter 155 155 Go To Oceanis Continent! The next day at the Chelsea Residence. They are currently preparing supplies to be taken to where they are going. Chelsea has prepared five backpacks filled with lots of special equipment. The goal is to guard them when they get into a difficult position to escape or fight their enemies. Chelsea herself brought the first backpack. It contained herbal medicines and some she had concocted herself just in case something happened to the five of themter. The second backpack is a backpack carried by Lambert, the contents of the backpack are several explosive weapons that Lambert himself has assembled. One example of the weapon in question is grenades and several other explosives that can be used instantly when experiencing difficulties in that ce. The third backpack is the backpack carried by Edward, the contents of the backpack are climbing equipment. Such as ropes, harnesses, special climbing gloves, and many more. Even though Edward had doubts because he was the one who had to bring the climbing equipment, because Chelsea asked, Edward agreed enthusiastically. The fourth backpack is the backpack brought by David, and the contents of the backpack are empty; Chelsea deliberately gave an empty backpack to David because she has her ns. After returning from that ce, she will bring something that needs to be brought. And, of course, something that means it will be very valuable, as stated by Chelsea. The fifth backpack is the backpack carried by Leon; the contents of the backpack are unknown. Chelsea said that if the backpack carried by Leon could not be opened when circumstances were urgent, it was not possible to use other equipment. The backpack carried by Leon could be opened. ¡°So the backpack that ys an important role here is your Leon, so remember not to open the backpack before it¡¯s the time!¡± Chelsea said seriously, looking at Leon. ..... ¡°Ah, okay, I understand!¡± Leon replied with a smile, then nced at the backpack on his back. After the five were preparing their respective luggage, Chelsea invited them to her yard. Chelsea said that teleporting to that ce was quite difficult, so she had to prepare well. Because if they fail, the five of them can be thrown into a dimension where it is not known. After the five of them were in Chelsea¡¯s yard, they formed a circle and stared at each other. Chelsea looked at the four of them with a very serious look, then she said, ¡°Remember, considering that our goal this time is so important, I hope all of you can work together well. Because if even one of us makes a silly mistake, the n that has been If we arrange it neatly will fall apart!¡± Chelsea said while looking at Edward because she felt that Edward was too careless in every way. ¡°Before using my teleportation, we should hold each other¡¯s hands!¡± Chelsea said while ncing at the four of them. They immediately held hands and didn¡¯t break at all; Lambert, on Chelsea¡¯s right, held Chelsea¡¯s shoulder because Chelsea¡¯s right hand would be used to do her magic. ¡°Get ready because this trip will make you a little sick!¡± Chelsea said, then snapped her fingers; not all of them had time to answer, but she had already done it. Zhep! A bluish-white light appeared above them, and the hollow light instantly engulfed the five. Unlike the usual teleportation, now the five could see that they believed they were falling into a very dark ce. The teleportation took about 3 minutes until, finally, the five of them reappeared in a ce. Bugh! ¡°Oekk... Howek!¡± All eyes were on pepper Edward, who was currently trying to restrain himself so as not to vomit and not to make a sound. The fivended perfectly and then looked around vigntly in case an enemy suddenly attacked. ¡°We¡¯re safe!¡± Lambert said while looking around him. ¡°Where are we right now?¡± Leon asked while looking around his surroundings which were filled withrge colorful trees that looked like a wilderness. ¡°We¡¯re already on the Oceanis Continent; it¡¯s a rainbow forest not far from Oceanis City Center! We only need to head east to get to the city¡¯s edge,¡± Lambert replied, smiling at Leon. Of course, this answer surprised Leon, David, and Edward, because how could Lambert know about this? ¡°How do you know this ce? Like you live in this ce!¡± David asked Lambert with a serious look because he felt the man knew something they didn¡¯t. Lambert paused, then lowered his head, saying, ¡°Before Chelsea rescued me, I¡¯d been in this ce for about two years!¡± ¡°I knew it if you must know this ce very well! Or perhaps you are one of them?¡± Edward said with a sharp look at Lambert because the man was so suspicious at this time. ¡°Watch your mouth, brat; there¡¯s no way he¡¯d betray. I know him well. Rather than worry about this, we better head to the outskirts of town to find the woman you¡¯re referring to!¡± Chelsea said while standing between the three of them. ¡°Right about what Aunt Chelsea said; we better head to the edge of town,¡± Leon added, making David and Edward nod their heads simultaneously. The five finally decided to move towards the outskirts of town; of course, Lambert was leading the way because he knew the ce well. ¡°Stop; I think this will be useful!¡± Chelsea said, then plucked a flower in the shape of a golden shining ball, the size of a marble; she took a few pieces and Then put them in the bag David wore. ¡°This is one of the uses of the backpack you brought!¡± Chelsea said while smiling at David. After nearly 30 minutes, the five of them walked through a forest full of color, they finally arrived at a light blue river, and across the river, there was a fairly wide road; the road would lead them to the city center of the Oceanis continent. ¡°Wee to the continent of Oceanis!¡± Lambert said as he stood up arge rock near the light blue river. The scenery that was so beautiful at this time was a feast for the eyes of the five of them; the urban buildings were so modern, several ces floated in the air, and had so many colors, that they made the ce so beautiful to the eye. ¡°Wow, beautiful!¡± Chapter 156 156 Disguise! Happy New Year Everyone!!! Hopefully in this new year 2023 all of you can get health, sustenance and smooth work, and whatever you want to achieve you can get. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Why is this ce hidden from the outside world?¡± Asked Leon spontaneously while amazed by such a beautiful ce. ¡°Because they are deliberately isting themselves and don¡¯t want to be known by other supernatural beings who have different kinds from the inhabitants of this ce!¡± Lambert said while closing his eyes to breathe fresh air in that ce. The Oceanis Continent has never been exposed to the outside world because the inhabitants of the continent have decided so. It looks so selfish, but the goal of the inhabitants of the Oceanis Continent is to protect the natural resources that only the continent has. The natural resources in question have various types, ranging from liquid natural resources, solid natural resources, and living natural resources, for example, nts. Therefore, Chelsea, who knew about these rumors, deliberately emptied the backpack David had brought so that she could bring some of the natural resources on the continent. While the five of them were focusing on the scenery around them, unbeknownst to them, a figure was currently watching the five of them. ¡°5 intruders areing in from the outside world; report immediately to headquarters! The position is in front of the entrance gate to Oceanis city!¡± The individual reported five supernatural beings who had just arrived on the continent besides Leon and his friends. ..... ¡°We can¡¯t be too exposed; we must quickly enter the forest again to disguise ourselves as the residents of this ce!¡± Lambert warned, and immediately the five of them ran across the asphalt, which was quite wide. After the five of them made it into the forest across the road to the city center, they would now go undercover. ¡°And this is the next n; we must be able to disguise ourselves as someone from this continent!¡± Lambert then looked at Chelsea because now Chelsea¡¯s job was to make magic to change the appearance of the five of them. Chelsea smiled broadly; then she opened her backpack and took out several bottles the size of an adult¡¯s thumb, which had a bright green liquid inside. It was a concoction that Chelsea herself had concocted. ¡°This is a potion to change our appearance, and it will work for approximately 5 hours!¡± Chelsea said while giving the potion to the four of them, including herself. After they got their respective potions, they looked at each other and nodded their heads, then took a sip of the potions they were holding. After gulping down their respective potions, the five immediately transformed into different figures. The five of them still looked like ordinary humans; the difference was that their skin color became all white. And like there are scales in certain parts of their bodies. Their eyes are all green. And their ears turn a bit pointy. In essence, the five of them had seeded in transforming themselves into the figures of the inhabitants of the Oceanis Continent, namely Siren. ¡°Remember, we have to do as nned; if within 5 hours we don¡¯t find a woman named Patricia, we will immediately leave this continent. Because if not, we will be caught, and the possibility of getting out of this ce is very slight!¡± Lambert said, reminding the four of them. They nodded their heads, simultaneously understanding what Lambert had just said. After all the preparations were finished, the five slowly walked out of the forest. The five of them were shocked when suddenly, one individual was in front of them. The five of them and the individual stared at each other with a look that was so strange. After a moment of silence, Lambert finally spoke up. ¡°Ah, Hi, Greetings One soul,¡± Lambert said, greeting by moving his fingers from the front of the chest and directing to the individual. He also uses a differentnguage, not even the five¡¯s everydaynguage. Thisnguage is thenguage that is usually used by residents who are in the Oceanis Continent; thenguage is Lauton. Leon and the others immediately did the same thing Lambert had just done. Because those greetings were greetings that had to be said whenever meeting anyone on the Oceanis Continent. The individual currently in front of the five of them immediately gave a big smile and a greeting back to Lambert and the others. ¡°Did the five of you juste back from a long vacation?¡± the individual asked while smiling at Lambert and the others. ¡°That¡¯s right, but if I may ask, do you also want to go on vacation back to your hometown?¡± Lambert asked the individual, out of curiosity, why there were individuals near the border of the city. ¡°No, I¡¯m a security guard from downtown; I saw some strange supernatural creatures enter this forest; didn¡¯t the five of you see them?¡± Said the individual while looking around him. Deg! The hearts of the five of them immediately pounded so fast when it turned out that the individual who was in front of them at this time knew of their arrival beforehand. He was the individual who reported to the security headquarters. ¡°Is that true?¡± Lambert asked, feigning surprise. ¡°The five of us didn¡¯t see them at all, but I can feel something strange behind that big tree earlier. Are they hiding there?¡± Lambert and the others immediately looked at Leon when Leon suddenly added to what Lambert had just said. What surprised them was that Leon could speak the foreignnguage Lambert and the individual user. ¡°Oh, I see; I better immediately invite my team to check so that nothing untoward happens!¡± Said the individual. Then immediately ran into the forest. After the individual stepped into the forest, the four immediately looked at Leon with disbelief, but Leon shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter; we better get into town soon so we can mingle with the others!¡± Lambert invited the four to immediately head to the city center to mingle with other residents. Because then, the current whereabouts of the five of them would be difficult for the security team to find in that city. After walking along the wide asphalt that led to the city center, the five were currently at a light blue gate, which was the main gate to enter the city. ¡°Prepare the ID cards that are in your pockets!¡± Lambert said. They all immediately took the ID card in question, the ID card was white and had a photo of their respective faces, and there was a barcode in the upper right corner. That was the ID card used for the five of them to enter the city of Oceanis. Chapter 157 157 Oceanis City Oceanis City Outskirts. ¡°Immediately gather at the edge of the Greista tree!¡± Told the leader of his team when they wanted to raid the intruders who entered the Oceanis continent. ¡°Are you sure if some supernatural beings who managed to infiltrate this ce are hiding behind the Robeista tree?¡± Asked the leader, the individual who told him if an intruder had entered their continent. ¡°I¡¯m sure; I made sure if there was a strange movement behind the Robeista tree!¡± Said the individual who had met with Leon and the others. The leader immediately asked his men to be able to check what was behind the Robeista tree. He gave a hand sign for them to be able to scatter; after he gave a certain signal, they immediately broke through the bushes to see something behind the tree. But when they made it into these bushes, their eyes widened instantly because what they found was not some of the supernatural creatures in question. But the time bomb is ready to explode. ¡°Titttt ... ¡°Watch out; it¡¯s a trap !!!¡± ..... BAMMM !!!! They all bounced off the ce when arge explosion urred and made the tree fall. All of them who had previously been near the bomb were killed instantly. The leader who saw the incident immediately reported it to the Oceanis City Security Center. While the individual who gave the report was silent instantly when he only realized that the five figures he had met before were so suspicious. ¡°Damn! I¡¯m fooled!¡± He said, then immediately headed to the city center. While on the other hand, Leon and his friends did not know about the incident but had thought if it would have happened. Leon looked at the photo of his face on the ID card; his face looked so different from his real face, and he smiled while shaking his head. The five have been waiting in line for a long time to pass the gate. After almost 15 minutes of queuing, finally, at this time, their five turn to pass the gate by attaching their ID card to theser barcode in the doorstop. Lambert was in the earliest lines because he made the ID card; if he failed to enter the gate with the card he used, four others had to flee immediately from that ce. With a trembling hand, Lambert closer the ID card to theser barcode in the doorstop in front of him. ¡°Please work!¡± Lambert then pointed his ID card to theser barcode in front of him. The notification sound appeared instantly, and a hologram screen appeared in front of Lambert when the ID card he used had been sessfully verified. [Ding!] [Wee back to the city of Oceanis] [Name: Lamberto Morbeizh] [n:m] [Verified] Lambert smiled broadly, then nced at Chelsea and the others; he nodded, indicating if the card he made was sessful. Chelsea and the others did the same thing until the five of them finally made it through the gate and went straight to the city center. Oceanis City is a modern city with urban buildings that are so sophisticated and different from the outside world upied by Leon and others. The city currently entered by the five of them has extraordinary technological advances, making them five like being in a city in the future. ¡°How if the ID card failed to be verified?¡± Leon asked while looking at Lambert, curious because escaping from that ce would not be easy. ¡°If it fails, aser will directly prate my head.¡± He said with a smile seeing the four of them, the four who were currently hearing what Lambert had just said just silent while widening their eyes in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy? You can kill us all!¡± Chelsea said, grumbling while pinching Lambert¡¯s waist. ¡°A, but I have proven that if the ID card I made has been sessfully verified, there is no problem for us!¡± Lambert said with a smile to Chelsea. When the five of them walked to the city center, they stopped immediately when they saw a live broadcast with a hologram screen currently disyed in one of the tall buildings in the city. The live broadcast they see today is the funeral process of the king¡¯s sessor to the Oceanis Continent. The entire poption in the city is currently wearing red-colored clothes to mourn the sessor¡¯s death. Leon narrowed his eyes when he found out the face of the sessor figure of the king who died. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Jackson?¡± Leon asked, looking at the hologram screen. Edward and David also realized when Leon said the name of the figure. ¡°Yeah, right, that is Patricia¡¯s lover!¡± Said David smiling evilly because one of his enemies had been killed. ¡°But what caused him to die? I thought they both managed to escape!¡± Said David while eliminating his head. But Edward and David soon saw each other; slowly, he looked in the same direction, Leon. They both looked at Leon because they just remembered if Leon was thest time against Patricia and Jackson. ¡°Yes, I think the one who killed the sessor to the King was me!¡± Leon said casually while smiling, forced to look at the four of them currently looking at him. Chelsea, who did not expect that he immediately approached Leon and wondered about what really happened. But because Leon did not want to tell this, Edward finally told the true incident to Chelsea and Lambert. After they understood, Chelsea smiled and nced at Leon, ¡°I think your strength is increasingly developing; soon, your strength will match your father¡¯s strength!¡± Chelsea whispered while embracing Leon, who looked depressed because they already knew about the incident. ¡°Are you not disappointed with me?¡± Leon asked Chelsea, bowing his head. ¡°Why should I be disappointed with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like my father; I know if he doesn¡¯t kill his enemy, but I do it!¡± Said Leon, then sat near the fountain. Chelsea, who heard that, immediately approached Leon, then wiped Leon¡¯s back gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that; everyone has their choice and path. And I don¡¯t think it hurts to do that when what we do is a truth, ¡± ¡°So don¡¯t ever regret doing something when you are right, but you must be ashamed when you justify something that should be wrong!¡± Said Chelsea with a smile at Leon. Leon looked at Chelsea carefully, then slowly hugged his aunt. ¡°Thank you, aunt Chelsea,¡± Chapter 158 158 Special Killers! Peace Organization Basecamp. ¡°I¡¯ve requested a special team to be able to exterminate the woman who tried to assassinate the future leader of the Peace Organization!¡± Said one member of the peace organization who was currently gathering in a ce to carry out orders from Nichs. The current peace organization has a hidden ce that no one knows about. One of the reasons the Peace Organization suddenly disappeared from the world was because it turned out that one of them was a spy and wanted to destroy the peace organization. Because of that case, Nichs finally decided to carry out his n to announce to the world that the Peace Organization had disappeared along with him. But in reality, Peace Organizations are operating as usual. Still, they arepletely closed and are not known by anyone but themselves. Nichs and London¡¯s current preupations were evaporating the secrets thaty behind the ruins of the ancient Werewolf race. ¡°They just informed that they have seeded in entering the Oceanis Continent,¡± said a member of the peace organization who had just received the information. The peace organization has sent two people with special powers to destroy women who have endangered the lives of the Peace Organization¡¯s Sessors. Of course, the two people sent by them possessed extraordinary powers that were not possessed by other supernatural beings. And you can be sure that the two of them managed to enter and get out of that ce safely too. ..... The Peace Organization didn¡¯t know that Leon and the others were also there. Because, at this time, the two of them were only assigned to be able to kill the woman in question. ¡°We both have to disguise ourselves as residents of this ce; from the information I got, they use differentnguages and different identities!¡± Said the female figure to the male figure in front of her. ¡°Okay then, we must finish this task soon!¡± Said the male individual. Then, flicked his fingers and made the appearance of the two of them change instantly. *** Oceanic Continent. Leon and his group do not know that it turns out Nichs has sent a special team from the Peace Organization to kill Patricia; the five are currently at Jackson¡¯s burial ce. The five are currently in the most sacred ce on the Oceanis Continent, a burial ground near the open sea. They have their ce to perform the ritual. ¡°Are you sure that Patricia must be in this ce?¡± Lambert whispered to Leon. Leon didn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s question; he nodded and looked sharply around to find Patricia¡¯s whereabouts. Currently, the five of them were wearing red robes to be able to sneak in following the funeral. ¡°Having returned to the almighty ce, the candidate for a sessor to King Oceanis, no task is worth living; I hope your spirit can gather with your ancestors,¡± said King Oceanis while closing his eyes as he stood right in front of Jackson¡¯s corpse which had been ced in the ss crate. When King Oceanis opened his eyes, two pearls fell from his pair of eyes. It indicates that he is sorry for losing his future sessor. He caught the two fallen pearls in his palm, then put them in the ss Case in front of him. The residents did the same thing at the funeral; they shed their tears once to produce two pearls. Then they took turns putting the pearls into a ss casket in which Jackson¡¯s lifeless body was already there. When the residents of that ce performed the ritual, Leon and his friends were currently panicking because the five couldn¡¯t produce pearls from their tears and weren¡¯t natives of that ce. ¡°How is this? We will surely be suspected if we don¡¯t line up and give away the pearl!¡± Leon said, a little panicked because he was confused about what he should do now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve prepared it!¡± Lambert said, then gave two pearls to the others. ¡°I was always on guard that this was going to happen; it sure doese in handy!¡± Lambert said while smiling at the four of them. Finally, after getting two pearls, they joined the line to put the pearls in the ss box that had been prepared. As time passed, the pearls in the ss coffin piled up more and more until they almostpletely covered Jackson¡¯s lifeless body. It was Leon and his friends¡¯ turn to put the pearls into the ss case. Lambert was the first to put the pearl in line, followed by Chelsea, Edward, David, and Leon. But when Leon¡¯s turn came, as he was about to put the pearls into the ss case in front of him, suddenly, his attention was diverted to the figure of a woman standing across from him in front of the ss case. When Leon saw the woman, a murderous aura suddenly rushed out of his body. The four of Chelsea and the others who felt this immediately looked where Leon was. At the same time, the four of them also saw that the female figure they were looking for was standing opposite Leon in front of the ss coffin. ¡°Patricia!¡± Leon said, subconsciously whispering the name. Patricia, crying in front of the ss coffin, immediately nced toward the front where the sound wasing from because she could feel it when her name was called by anyone, even though the distance was so far. Leon and Patricia¡¯s eyes were currently meeting each other; They were looking at each other with such a strange looks. Leon looked at Patricia with a sharp gaze; Patricia looked at Leon with a confused look because she didn¡¯t feel familiar with the figure that was currently facing her. But soon Patricia suddenly widened her eyes, as she could feel a terrifying killing aura when she saw the male figure in front of her. Patricia remembered whose Aura was because she couldn¡¯t have forgotten the Aura that belonged to someone who killed her lover. Patricia opened and closed her mouth several times, then took a few steps back from the ss coffin. ¡°How did you get in this ce?¡± Patricia said shakingly, and everyone in the venue heard her voice. All eyes were fixed on the male figure who was currently ring at each other with Patricia. ¡°You!!!¡± Chapter 159 159 Helper! Oceanis Continent. ¡°You!!!¡± Patricia said, making all the residents in that ce immediately look at where Leon was. Everyone there immediately looked at Leon because they felt that something had happened between Leon and Patricia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Princess?¡± Asked one of Patricia¡¯s bodyguards on the right and left, helping her stand up straight and get away from the ss coffin. Chelsea and the others did the same thing; the four immediately held Leon to get away from the ss coffin. ¡°How did he get into this ce? He is not a resident of this continent!¡± All the residents who were at the funeral were shocked when they heard what Patricia had just said. Even King Oceanis was shocked when he heard that. King Oceanis immediately looked at Patricia with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°How did you know? Look at him being the same as us!¡± ..... Patricia shook her head, and pearls flowed out of her eyes profusely. ¡°He is not a resident of this continent; rather, he is the man who killed Jackson!¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment and looked where Leon was. ¡°We must get away from this ce immediately!¡± David said, panicked. Then was about to drag Leon away from that ce. ¡°We have to get out of here,¡± Edward said, looking panicky too when so many continent residents looked at them at this time. Chelsea and Lambert also panicked when it turned out that Patricia recognized them. But Leon, who was currently their target, wasn¡¯t afraid; he kept quiet and stared intently at Patricia. ¡°Kill them five!¡± Said King Oceanis asking all his bodyguards to be able to kill Leon and his friends. All the bodyguards at the cemetery immediately moved so quickly that they shot toward Leon and the others. But before they all got closer to the five of them, suddenly, a white light hit the ce. BAMMM! Everyone at the burial ce was immediately blown away, leaving Leon and the others who were currently standing confused because only the five of them were not blown away by the white light. Not long after, two shadowy figures appeared standing in front of the five of them, two figures that had justnded after the previous white light shot and blew away all the people in the ce. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Lambert said, confused when two figures appeared in front of him. Leon and the others were still stunned when the incident urred. He only silently watched the two figures currently standing in front of him. After the white lightpletely dissipated, white light reappeared and enveloped Leon and the others behind the two figures. These two figures are none other than two special teams that the Peace Organization has sent. ¡°Surrender, or your lives will be at stake!¡± Said the figure of the woman addressed to the King of Oceanis and all its inhabitants. Chelsea, who heard the voice felt familiar because she knew the woman¡¯s figure. Chelsea stood up and looked at the figure of the woman in front of her with her back to her. ¡°Emily?¡± Chelsea said, still doubtful when she felt that that woman¡¯s voice and power were very simr to someone she knew in the past. The woman immediately nced behind her with a faint smile, indicating that Chelsea didn¡¯t recognize someone wrong. ¡°Long time no see, Chelsea!¡± Said the woman, who was none other than Emily Blunt. Emily came to the Oceanis Continent with Billy Roes; They are a special team belonging to the Peace Organization. Emily is a former hunter with a rare power that no other hunter has, and Billy is a magician with a rare power who recently joined the Peace Organization. Chelsea, who still couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of her was Emily, was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything. While Leon saw the incident, he seemed to feel something familiar to him. He felt that the aura of the woman in front of him was familiar. ¡°Does aunt Chelsea know her?¡± asked Leon curiously. Chelsea didn¡¯t answer immediately because it wasn¡¯t long before an attack was aimed at those in the middle of the venue. ¡°Tch!¡± Woshhh! Woshhh! BAMMM! BAMMM! An extraordinary explosion urred in the ce where the five of them were. Still, fortunately, the transparent shield Emily had made earlier was so strong that the attack couldn¡¯t just destroy it. Emily and Billy immediately shot toward the ce where King Oceanis and Patricia were. Those in that ce could not detect the movements of the two of them. Emily moved so fast, dived her body, then made a refusal movement when she managed to hold onto someone she had to kill. Tap! Sat! Emily stood back in front of the shield she had made earlier to protect Leon and the others; now, there was a female figure in front of Emily. At the same time, Billy stood on top of the shield while ncing in all directions to ensure that there would be no more attacks. Emily pointed a sharp knife in front of the woman¡¯s neck. The woman was none other than Patricia. ¡°If any of you move even a little bit, I will immediately kill the second sessor after Jackson!¡± Emily said that King Oceanis and all the residents in that ce were surprised not to think she knew about this secret. Of course, that made the Oceanis King, his entire team, and the Oceanis Continent residents did not dare to move at all. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± said King Oceanis in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Emily replied coldly, ring at King Oceanis. ¡°Wait, we can talk about this carefully; what exactly do you want to say?¡± Said the King of Oceanis to Emily; he prefers to be able to discuss using a cool head rather than having someone die from the same incident. ¡°All I want is to kill this damn woman! Because she dared to kill the future leader of the Peace Organization!¡± Emily said this made Oceanis Continent¡¯s entire poption silent for a moment. The Oceanis King¡¯s eyes became red instantly upon hearing what Emily had just said. His hands clenched so hard then he decided to use Melodious Whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly; we¡¯ll amicably settle this! Don¡¯t you both want to slit your throats?¡± ~ Chapter 160 160 Showdown! Author¡¯s Note: Thank you to all the readers who gave their Golden Tickets, sorry I can¡¯t mention one by one, but I can see that there is one Reader who gave a lot of Golden Tickets. Thank you @mki_Wright for being the number one Top Golden Ticket giver. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly; we¡¯ll amicably settle this! Don¡¯t you both want to slit your throats?¡±~ Said the King of Oceanis, using a Melodious Whisper to Emily and Billy. The two of them suddenly fell silent and looked where King Oceanis was. The continent¡¯s inhabitants also fell silent seeing that incident because they knew the Oceanis King had just used a Melodious Whisper on Emily and Billy. And it can be seen that the Melodious Whisper has indeed seeded in influencing them both. Emily and Billy stood up straight, held sharp weapons that they held each other, and then pointed at their respective necks. The five inside the transparent shield panicked instantly because they felt that the two people sent by the Peace Organization would die in vain to save the lives of the five of them. ¡°Chelsea, Do something; use your magic!¡± Lambert asked Chelsea to do something to save Emily and Billy immediately. ..... ¡°I¡¯ve tried it, but my powers don¡¯t work inside this shield!¡± Chelsea said while looking straight at Emily, who had released Patricia and allowed her to run away to her father. On hearing what Chelsea said, Leon was also curious whether his strength also disappeared inside the shield; he tried to use his strength, but it was true. Those who are inside the shield made by Emily can¡¯t use their power. ¡°Emily! Please wake up!¡± Chelsea said frantically, trying to wake Emily, who was about to slit her throat. On the other hand, when Patricia was next to her father, she looked scared and tried to hide from the crowd. King Oceanis smiled so broadly, then said, ¡°Good, Let¡¯s go ahead and Do as I ask!¡±~ He said back, using a Melodious Whisper. At the same time, Emily and Billy immediately moved the sharp weapons in front of their necks. SLASHED! SLASHED! ¡°NO!¡± Chelsea screamed as Emily and Billy slit their throats. BLUGH! Their bodies fell to the ground, and a wide smile graced King Oceanis¡¯ face. ¡°You are foreigners who dare to enter this continent; I can¡¯t just let it go. You don¡¯t know that we have such extraordinary strength!¡± King Oceanis, proud of himself, then spread his hands while looking at all the residents there. ¡°Is that true?¡± Their smiles faded instantly upon hearing the sound; King Oceanis and all the residents in the area looked in the direction the sound came from. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing now, that Emily and Billy, who had previously slit their throats, were suddenly standing where they were before with big smiles. ¡°Is what you told the truth? I don¡¯t believe it at all!¡± Emily said coldly with a wide smile on her face. King Oceanis opened and closed his mouth several times, speechless upon seeing the scene. While Leon, who saw the incident, only smiled faintly because he realized something. ¡°As I thought, Emily and Billy wouldn¡¯t just die. Because if they both died from the Melodious Whisper done by the King of Oceanis, there¡¯s no way this shield would still be covering the five of us right now!¡± Leon thought as he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°You will suffer the consequences for disobeying what I asked!¡± Emily said coldly. Then she and Billy moved and quickly disappeared from where they were standing. Zhep! Woshhh! Woshhh! King Oceanis Panic looked around him, looking for the whereabouts of Emily and Billy, who had suddenly disappeared. Where are they? Quickly find them and Kill them both! Said King Oceanis, frantically asking his entire team to be able to kill Emily and Billy. The current protection surrounding King Oceanis was that the guards from Oceanis Continent gathered to protect their King. But not long after, the bodyguard team on duty at the venue suddenly fell one by one. Zhep! Woshhh! Woshhh! Blugh! Blugh! Blugh! They fell in turns from the farthest to the position closest to the current King of Oceans. Finally, thest bodyguard who guarded the safety of King Oceanis also fell. Blugh! Blugh! Blugh! King Oceanis¡¯ eyes widened like ping pong balls upon seeing that scene; it felt like he had misjudged the team sent by the Peace Organization. ¡°What the Hell!¡± Said King Oceanis in disbelief when the entire security team he had hadpletely fallen. Zhep! Appearing suddenly in front of King Oceanis, Emily and Billy smiled widely while pointing their sharp weapons at King Oceanis¡¯ neck. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us from the Peace Organization; the word is spreading that we have disappeared like Swallowed by the Earth. But I think that slogan suits you and your people!¡± Billy said while smiling wickedly at the Oceanis King. ¡°Tell me where Patricia is!¡± Emily said while looking around to find the whereabouts of the woman. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is, for she is the wildest and very difficult to control.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is!¡± Said King Oceanis resignedly. Emily and Billy looked at each other; they decided to tie the Oceanis King so he wouldn¡¯t move from his ce. Even though the opportunity to kill the Oceanis King was so great in their hands, the two of them did not do it. Emily and Billy will only do the tasks given by their boss. After tying King Oceanis, Billy looked at all the people in that ce immediately; he knew that many knew about this incident. Then he decided to use his magic to make all the people in that ce silent and not move. Billy snapped his fingers, and in that instant, the entire poption of the Oceanis Continent immediately became silent like statues. ¡°You take care of the five of them; I will look for the whereabouts of that woman!¡± Billy said to Emily, then not long after, he disappeared to find Patricia¡¯s whereabouts. Emily walked closer to the shield she had made earlier, then pointed her right hand at the transparent shield. At that moment, the transparent shield disappeared instantly. ¡°What are you doing here, Chelsea?¡± Emily asked while looking at Chelsea with a serious look. Chapter 161 161 The Unexpected! ¡°Who exactly is that woman? Why don¡¯t I feel strange when I see the aura of that woman?¡± Leon thought when he saw Emily for the first time. Maybe he didn¡¯t know that Emily had a special past rtionship with Nichs. Because of that, he may feel Emily¡¯s presence, which is familiar to him. In the past, when Nichs was young and had not met London, he had such a beautiful romance with Emily. In the past, Nichs had felt that Emily was his soul mate. But all that changed when he met London; he immediately found a true soul mate because he met with London. When Emily discovered that Nichs had tied a rtionship with London, it could be said that Nichs and London had imprinted each other. She decided to leave her old life; she joined the Peace Organization to relieve her pain due to the betrayal of her previous love. That¡¯s why it¡¯s no wonder that Leon feels he knows Emily before because, in his blood flow, Nichs used to have a special rtionship with Emily. *** ..... ¡°What are you doing in this ce, Chelsea?¡± Emily asked while looking at Chelsea, who was still staring at her. Chelsea didn¡¯t answer directly; she kept silent while looking at Emily and approached her. This is Chelsea and Emily¡¯s first meeting after several dozen years of not seeing each other. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, Emily; your face is the same as thest time you left and disappeared!¡± Chelsea said, which made Emily immediately silent for a moment. There was silence between them for now, then suddenly Leon came closer to where Chelsea and Emily were. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you familiar to me!¡± Leon asked while looking at Emily with a curious gaze. Chelsea and Emily immediately looked at Leon at the same time. Chelsea just remembered that Nichs had a special rtionship with Emily. She thought that Leon could feel it too. ¡°Who are you?¡± Emily asked, confused, while looking at Leon with a look that was so strange. Even though Emily and Billy were assigned to kill Patricia because the woman had threatened the life of the potential sessor to the leader of the Peace Organization, Emily and Billy did not know at all what the intended sessor was like. ¡°He is the son of Nichs and London!¡± Chelsea said, which made Emily immediately silent for a moment, and she looked at Leon with disbelief. It was as if all her happy memories with Nichs immediately burst into her mind at this moment. Her eyes lit up when she remembered that those beautiful memories had disappeared because Nichs had found his soul mate. She couldn¡¯t say anything when she saw the figure of a man simr to Nichs, who was in front of her now. When Emily was about to approach Leon, Billy suddenly came with bad news. ¡°We have to get out of this ce soon because I just discovered that King Oceanis was sending his subordinates to block the exit from this continent. Even if we want to use teleportation, we won¡¯t be able to get out of this continent!¡± Billy said seriously while looking at Emily. ¡°Then didn¡¯t you find Patricia?¡± Emily asked Billy seriously. But Billy just shook his head, indicating that he had failed to find the whereabouts of the woman they were both looking for. ¡°How much time is left to get out of this ce?¡± Emily asked frantically. ¡°2 minutes!¡± Billy replied while preparing to use his magic power to open a portal to get out of the continent. ¡°Can you bring an additional five people with you?¡± Emily asked Billy. Billy immediately widened his eyes in surprise and said spontaneously, ¡°We can¡¯t risk our lives to help the five of them; who are the five? Is it because one of the five is your friend? We have to save her too?¡± What Billy just said, of course, made David immediately emotional, ¡°Watch your mouth; if you don¡¯t want to give us a ride, that¡¯s fine; I don¡¯t expect you to do the same!¡± David said coldly, and his aura leaked a little, which made Billy raise his eyebrows slightly. Chelsea kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything; they were currently discussing how to get them out of the continent. Because she knew that her teleportation power couldn¡¯t be used before she gathered the energy back in her body. Chelsea can use the power of teleportation again within 5 hours after she used it before. Because using teleportation and carrying many people in it requires a lot of energy. Moreover, she had not fully recovered because the five had only been on the continent for 2 hours. Chelsea can¡¯t open the portal again because she knows her weakness. They might havended in a different ce if she had forced herself to do so. Emily looked at Chelsea and then asked, ¡°How about you? Can you use your teleportation magic power?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t; she definitely can¡¯t do it. Chelsea can use her teleportation magic power. After 5 hours. She had used it before. And we just arrived on this continent 2 hours ago!¡± Said Lambert, who knows well the condition of Chelsea. Emily¡¯s face became worried instantly; she saw the five people in front of her at this time. She also had to save these five people because one of them was the sessor to the leader of the Peace Organization. ¡°Billy, are you sure? You can¡¯t bring them with us?¡± Emily asked again with a begging look on Billy¡¯s face. But Billy doesn¡¯t seem to agree with what Emily said because he also knows his power capacity. ¡°We can¡¯t take the five of them, let the five of them here; we must hurry back and report to the superiors! Are you more concerned with their lives than ours?¡± Billy said in a fairly high tone and then prepared to snap his fingers. Leon, who had been silent all along, only listened to what they were discussing. He knows that time is running out now, and if they get out of that ce soon, they will be able to get out forever. Leon closed his eyes then he decided to snap his fingers. Zhep! Suddenly a hollow white light appeared and immediately engulfed the seven of them in that ce. The seven of them Instantly disappeared from that ce and appeared in a ce that looked so foreign. Zhep! ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± asked Billy, Confused. ¡°Billy, did you do it?¡± Emily asked frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Billy said, confused. ¡°Are you Chelsea?¡± she asked. But Emily just shook her head slowly. Then they all nced at Leon. ¡°I did it!¡± Chapter 162 162 Not Expect! ¡°I did it!¡± Leon said, then was about to leave, leaving those still confused looking at him. Billy, those who don¡¯t believe it because Leon did it, immediately stood up and ran towards where Leon was. But David, who knew this, immediately changed his form to a Werewolf, ¡°Rawrrr, don¡¯t you dare touch him!¡± David said with a growl which surprised Billy because it turned out that David was a Werewolf. ¡°Oh, it turns out you¡¯re a dog; even I didn¡¯t realize it Since the first time I saw you on the continent!¡± Billy said indifferently, then headed towards where Leon was. David, who heard these wordse out of Billy¡¯s mouth, increased his anger; the killing aura from David¡¯s body grew bigger, and then it was directed at Billy. Billy stopped walking, looked back at David, and smiled broadly, ¡°Do you want to test my strength?¡± Billy said coldly while preparing to attack David. Chelsea, Lambert, Edward, and Emily only saw the two wanting to fight over something trivial. The four of them let David and Billy do this. ¡°Do we need to separate them both?¡± Edward asked while looking at Chelsea and the others. ¡°No need; just let the two of them get to know each other!¡± Emily said while shaking her head and looking at Billy and David. ..... ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that Leon is Nichs¡¯ son yet, does he?¡± Chelsea Said while looking at Emily. Emily shook her head and then said, ¡°I think so. I only found out when you told me!¡± Emily said while looking at Leon, who kept walking away from them; she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Nichs¡¯ son face to face. Albeit with not-so-precise moments. But she was happy because finally, she could see Nichs¡¯ figure again at Leon. Even though she was in the Peace Organization, she never saw Nichs and London again after deciding to leave her old world. Leon kept walking away from them and was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t kill Patricia, especially with the arrival of Emily and Billy, who ruined his whole n. If only the two of them hadn¡¯te to the continent, maybe Leon¡¯s n would have gone smoothly to be able to kill Patricia without having to make a fuss as Emily and Billy did. Besides, David and Billy were fighting behind him, and he was annoyed because he couldn¡¯t feel the peace he wanted. Leon stopped his steps; the anger he had been holding in his mind he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; the sinister aura inside him suddenly burst out, slowly spreading in all directions. Leon turned his body and clenched his fists, then looked at David and Billy, who were still fighting. With anger and aura so sinister, Leon suddenly spread both his arms. In that instant, a rainbow-colored aura shot out arge portion of his body. Bushhhh!!! The rainbow-colored aura that came out of Leon¡¯s body formed a pair of wings on his back; now, he has be a very different and scary figure. ¡°Stop it!¡±~ A word that Leon had just said made David and Billy immediately stop their fight. Their eyes widened so wide when they saw Leon turn into a terrible figure. Chelsea, Emily, Lambert, and Edward all stood up and looked at Leon with looks between awe and fear. ¡°Is that Leon?¡± Chelsea asked, looking at Leon with widened eyes. ¡°That¡¯s Leon¡¯s form when he uses all the power that resides in him!¡± Edward said confidently because he had seen Leon use that form before. The atmosphere suddenly became silent, David had returned to his human form, and he didn¡¯t fight with Billy anymore. The two kept silent while looking at Leon, who was currently floating in the air. After Leon felt that they had calmed down, he descended from the air and thennded slowly on the ground. When hended on the ground, his form changed to that of a normal human. Every change that urs is a sight that is so beautiful to behold because it¡¯s like so many small, colorful materials that enter Leon¡¯s body. After fully transforming into human form, Leon turned around and was about to leave Them again. ¡°Leon, Wait!¡± David said, then went after his Boyfriend. Billy, who couldn¡¯t believe what he saw just now, immediately fell to his knees with his gaze still on Leon. ¡°Who is he?¡± Billy said nkly to Leon. Emily, who was behind him, then approached him and whispered, ¡°He is the sessor candidate for the Leader of the Peace Organization!¡± Billy, who heard that, couldn¡¯t believe it anymore and widened his eyes; he felt he had made a big mistake by not knowing that the figure he had looked down on before was the son of Nichs and London. His body grew limp and helpless when he learned the truth. He froze like a stone and did not know where to put his face. ¡°Do you just want to stay here?¡± Emily said while looking at Leon and the others currently gathered, walking in a certain direction. Billy stood up and ran towards Leon; he was currently running with Emily toward where Leon and the others were. When they got near them, Billy immediately asked, ¡°Where are you guys going? I¡¯m sorry beforehand for not recognizing Young Master. Is there anything I can help you with?...¡± Billy said without stopping offering anything to Leon because he felt guilty for doing that to Leon before. Leon stopped his steps and nced at where Billy was, ¡°Can you stop asking unnecessary questions? You two have messed up my ns and just pissed me off!¡± Leon said, then looked away from Emily and Billy. He snapped his fingers, made a hollow white light, and engulfed Leon, David, Chelsea, Lambert, and Edward in seconds. Zhep! Emily and Billy were silent for a moment when Leon had just used his teleportation magic powers and left them alone. ¡°What is meant by the two of us thwarting the ns that the Young Master has hatched?¡± Billy was even more confused when he felt guilty for doing bad things to Leon. ¡°I don¡¯t know either; we better go back to headquarters to provide information about our task!¡± Emily said while holding her chin. Chapter 163 163 Piss off! Zhep! The five of them immediately appeared in Chelsea¡¯s courtyard after Leon used his teleportation magic power to move five of them. Leon¡¯s face still looked annoyed and gloomy; he walked towards the terrace of Chelsea¡¯s house while putting down the backpack he had brought before. David followed his boyfriend and walked beside him, not saying anything because he knew his lover was in a bad mood. ¡°Are you leaving right away?¡± Chelsea asked Leon, who was currently walking down the steps of his terrace. ¡°It feels like that; I¡¯m too upset about what happened on the Oceanis Continent. I don¡¯t care about Patricia and anyone anymore; I want to go home.¡± Leon said tly while looking at Chelsea with such a passive fix. Chelsea nodded, affirming what Leon had just said because she also couldn¡¯t force what Leon would do. Chelsea and Lambert were standing near the porch of their house, looking at Leon, David, and Edward, who were currently getting into the car and about to leave their house. ¡°Be careful on the road; if you need anything, you can contact me directly!¡± Chelsea said while waving as the car slowly came out of her yard. ..... ¡°I think he is the type who doesn¡¯t like his ns to be disturbed by others; if his ns fail, he will be like that!¡± Lambert said while embracing Chelsea, who was on his right. Chelsea just nodded in the affirmative because Leon was that type of person. David was driving the car several times, looking to his right at his boyfriend, who was just silent and nkly looking out the car¡¯s window. Then he looked at the rearview mirror, which was in the car, and noticed Edward, who was silent and didn¡¯t dare to say anything during the trip. The three of them currently aim to go to theke on the outskirts of town to pick up Edward¡¯s car that was left there. After arriving at the ce, Edward slowly got out of the car. He waved to Leon and David, who immediately decided to leave. ¡°Too bad, I should have asked more about Chelsea and Leon¡¯s strengths, but the time isn¡¯t right to ask that!¡± Edward muttered as he stood beside his car, watching David and Leon leave, who had disappeared. As Edward was about to enter his car, he felt someone watching him. Edward immediately pointed his right hand and created a light simr to aser aimed at arge tree not far from him. Ssh! BAMMM! ¡°Why are you hiding there? Do you have no intention at all of meeting me?¡± Edward said while leaning his back on his car, looking at the puff of smoke from the attack he had just now on a certain tree. There was the sound of footsteps, and a male figure appeared from the smoke; he smiled broadly, then moved quickly and immediately stood right in front of Edward. Who else, if not Robert? ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t answer your phone calls!¡± Robert said, then gently held Edward¡¯s cheek and brought his face closer to Edward¡¯s to kiss his lips. But Edward immediately looked away and didn¡¯t want to be fooled again by a ruffian like Robert. Robert smiled as Edward refused a kiss on the lips from him, then he said, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Robert asked while holding Edward¡¯s chin and directing him. ¡°Think for yourself,¡± Edward replied indifferently, then pushed Robert¡¯s body away. Then he immediately got into the car because he wanted to escape that ce. But by the time Edward got into the car, Robert was in the car too. Edward sighed in annoyance, then started the car and left the ce. Without speaking to Robert at all. Meanwhile, David and Leon¡¯s ce, who had just arrived at their house, Leon got out of the car and entered the house; David, who had just left the car, immediately followed his boyfriend and tried to calm him down. Mr. Henderson, who was in the living room, was confused when he saw Leon silently walking into the house and heading straight to his room. ¡°Did something happen?¡± asked Mr. Henderson to David. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, okay!¡± David said to his father; then he rushed to Leon¡¯s room. David knocked on Leon¡¯s bedroom door before he entered, seeing that the door was ajar and Leon was lying on the bed and only staring nkly at his bedroom window. David slowly entered, climbed onto the bed, and hugged Leon from behind. He didn¡¯t say anything while doing so because he didn¡¯t want to make the slightest mistake when Leon was not in the mood. After almost 15 minutes in the same position and no conversation between them, David finally gave up and decided to ask his girlfriend first. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± David asked softly near Leon¡¯s ear. Leon nced at his lover, sighed softly, and answered what David had just asked. ¡°I¡¯m just pissed that Emily and Billy got in my way,¡± Leon said slowly. ¡°Do I need to teach the two of them a lesson?¡± David said, trying to make his girlfriend happy. But Leon shook his head, then shifted position and looked at the current David. ¡°What are we going to do after this? After that Summer Camp incident, we never went to school. I don¡¯t want to go to that school anymore because all the memories shared with my ssmates must have remembered everything!¡± Leon said, looking sad when he remembered his ssmates. David, who heard that, hugged Leon gently, then said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go back to school because my father can take care of everything. My father can even make school exam report cards without us having to go to school!¡± ¡°We still have to be together; I don¡¯t want to part with you even for a second; we both still have to be together forever!¡± David added while smiling at Leon, then kissed Leon¡¯s forehead gently. Leon just kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. David looked at Leon with a meaningful look, then held his lover¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Leon, can We Marry soon!¡± Chapter 164 164 Marry Soon? ¡°Leon, can we marry soon?¡± Leon¡¯s heart immediately stopped beating, and his gaze was directed to the face of the handsome man in front of him. Their faces were now only a few centimeters apart. ¡°What?¡± Leon asked as if he didn¡¯t hear what David had just said. David closed his eyes then, smiled, opened his eyes slowly then said to Leon again, ¡°Leon, Can we get married soon?¡± He said as he hugged and pressed Leon¡¯s body towards him. Leon stuttered and was confused by the question David had just said because he thought it was too hasty for him. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to get married quickly?¡± Leon asked while looking at David¡¯s beautiful eyes that were currently looking at him. ¡°Because we don¡¯t have any other activities, we have decided to stop going to school for school. Then you are already 18 years old, don¡¯t ask my age because I am always ready to be your husband!¡± ¡°Then what do we need to wait for? The sooner we get married, the sooner you and I won¡¯t be bothered by anyone.¡± David said, then his eyes were directed to Leon¡¯s lips which looked a little wet. ..... What answer should I give him? Indeed, what he said is a fact that is happening at this time. What exactly do I doubt at this point? I should have epted it immediately and told him to marry him. But why is there something stuck in my heart? Leon¡¯s mind was racing as he thought about the right answer for David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my father will prepare everything. I don¡¯t want our marriage to be just a simple wedding, but I want to celebrate it. I want everyone to know that we are married and have officially be Husband and Husband, right?¡± Said David with a big smile on his face; he was so sure in saying all his sentences. Leon was silent as he looked into David¡¯s eyes, which kept looking at him now. As if he had no power to take his eyes off the man in front of him. ¡°What do you think? Do you want to marry me soon?¡± David asked again while looking at Leon constantly. It was as if the answer he was waiting for right now was a sacred answer that he had been waiting for for a long time. Indeed, the two of them have promised that they will marry after graduating from school. Still, because their school has stopped, there is no other reason for them to continue getting married now. But only Leon may still have doubts in his heart; he wants to marry David soon. But other things might be bothering his mind now, which he is also confused about how to exin. Leon blinked a few times, then opened his lips to answer David¡¯s question. ¡°Can I meet my parents first? I want to tell them that we will do this wedding!¡± David widened his eyes when he heard Leon¡¯s answer because even though Leon didn¡¯t answer directly but by Leon saying so, David knew that his lover also wanted the same thing. David nodded his head quickly with a big smile currently on his face. ¡°You know, I¡¯m so very happy today! Can I kiss your lips?¡± David said, hunting with a happy expression looking at Leon. ¡°Hah?¡± Leon¡¯s answer was just that he was confused by the expression David was currently giving. Still, without waiting for an answer from Leon, David immediately brought his face closer to Leon¡¯s and kissed Leon¡¯s lips gently. Hemmpphhh! Leon closed his eyes when David touched his lips; now, their lips were stuck together. Why does this Cherry vor always pop up in my head when I kiss David? His lips always make me addicted, unable to say no, when he wants to kiss me. Leon thought while continuing to return the kiss given by David. What feelings do I have right now? Why is it feels like I always feel addicted when kissing his lips? There is a distinct sense of addiction when my lips touch his. This is a feeling I can¡¯t exin; that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to stay away from him anymore; I want to be with him. David thought while sticking his tongue into Leon¡¯s mouth. They both kissed deeper while ying with each other¡¯s tongues, adrift into one in the suction that did not want to be separated. After kissing for nearly three minutes, they both slowly let go of the kiss. ¡°When do we meet your parents?¡± David asked while widening his smile and looking at Leon. ¡°Hmmm, tonight?¡± Leon said while rolling his eyes. They both smiled together and then hugged each other after that. *** Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. The gusts of wind were blown past the cavernous cliffs that were far away. While observing the ce, Nichs and London seemed so busy with the findings they had just discovered today. ¡°Is this their story in the past?¡± asked Nichs while looking at the painting in the cave they had just found. ¡°I think so; look at it!¡± London said, pointing at a fresco, which had the shape of a half-wolf side by side with an ordinary human and holding a child. Nichs drew closer to the fresco and slowly touched it; he closed his eyes slowly, then a sh of memory appeared in his mind. Ssh! He immediately moved his fingers away from the fresco; London, who realized something, immediately approached Nichs. ¡°What Happened? Did you see anything?¡± London asked while holding Nichs¡¯s body. Nichs nodded his head slowly, ¡°yes, I saw a sh of a memory when I touched the fresco. There is a magic entwined in the painting¡¯s ink!¡± he said. But before they both had time to explore more about the painting, suddenly, two individuals came to their ce. London and Nichs, who felt the two individuals¡¯ presence, immediately rushed toward the mouth of the cave. When they arrived at the mouth of the cave, Nichs and London saw two individuals who had previously visited him to provide news. ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty, we interrupted. We havee to give you an update!¡± Said the first individual while bowing his body. ¡°Say it!¡± Nichs said tly. ¡°The two special teams dispatched to the Oceanis Continent to assassinate Princess Patricia have failed to carry out their duties.¡± Said the first individual. ¡°Huh? Howe? Don¡¯t they have a different power than the others?¡± London said, dissatisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness, their mission failed because they had to directly protect Young Master, who was also in the same ce!¡± Said the Second Individual added. ¡°What!!!¡± Said Nichs and London together, surprised at the news. Finally, the two exined all the events on the Oceanis Continent to Nichs and London. ¡°Should we see him now?¡± London asked while stroking Nichs¡¯s back. Nichs looked at London intently; then, he lowered his head. ¡°Yes, we must meet him right now!¡± Chapter 165 165 Unexpected Guest! Henderson House. The evening hase; it¡¯s time for them to enjoy dinner in the dining room Mr. Henderson provided. David and Leon had not said anything to Mr. Henderson about the wedding they had both discussed in the room earlier. By the time the two of them headed into the dining room, Mr. Henderson had greeted them with his trademark warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together; I was just about to start!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, smiling warmly at the both of them. David and Leon slowly sat down in their ces, then looked at each other and then at Mr. Henderson simultaneously. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together; I¡¯ve made your favorite food David, stir-fried pork in soy sauce!¡± said Mr. Henderson, then took the side dish and put it on David¡¯s te. David just nodded and then nced again at Leon, who was next to him; the two of them seemed to be coding each other with their eye signals to tell Mr. Henderson about this information. Are these two in the mood to say something? It was so obvious that it couldn¡¯t be covered up even though the two of them had tried! Inner Mr. Henderson as he shook his head and decided to speak up. ..... He put the spoon and knife on the te, then looked at David and Leon, who were also looking at him. ¡°Okay, what do you two want to tell me?¡± said Mr. Henderson while looking at David and alternately at Leon. But they both just kept silent while looking at each other, signaling again for David to start speaking. ¡°Um, hmmm, how was work today, Dad?¡± David asked, stammering with a different question, when he wanted to say about the wedding, he didn¡¯t know why suddenly David became nervous. Leon nced at David with a look so strange he raised his eyebrows half, then nudged David¡¯s leg with his foot. While giving eye signals that say, ¡°what are you doing?¡± Mr. Henderson, who received the question, wrinkled his forehead because David had once asked him about it. Mr. Henderson shook his head, took a spoon and knife, and continued eating. ¡°Everything went smoothly, just a few minor problems!¡± The answer is while chewing food. ¡°Dad, Please arrange my wedding with Leon soon!¡± David said suddenly when he had mustered up the courage to say that to his father. That same second made Mr. Henderson immediately shocked and choked by the listeners of what David had just said. ¡°Cough... Cough...¡± Leon immediately stood up and gave Mr. Henderson water. Mr. Henderson drank it, then caught his breath and looked at David and Leon. ¡°Are you two sure?¡± Ask Mr. Henderson to make sure. ¡°We were both sure we would have a wedding, so I told you to be able to prepare it,¡± David said, smiling broadly at his father and expressing as pitifully as possible so that his father could agree to what he asked for just now. Mr. Henderson paused, then held his chin. He then looked at Leon. Leon, who understood the meaning of that look, immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my parents for permission first...¡± Zhep! Tap! Tap! Before Leon had time to finish his sentence, a hollow white light suddenly appeared in the dining room. Shortly after, two male figures appeared, jumping out of the hollow white light. The three of them immediately looked at the two individuals with disbelieving looks, the two individuals who had just used their teleportation magic immediately dashed towards Leon¡¯s direction. The two were none other than Nichs and London, who were worried for their son after hearing the news from his subordinates. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°How did you get to the Continent?¡± ¡°Did they attack you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s hurt?¡± Nichs and London examined their son while turning Leon¡¯s body in the face of Mr. Henderson and David, who was still looking at the three of them with very confused looks. ¡°Father? What are you doing here?¡± Leon asked, which made Nichs and London stop their activities and then look at their son closely. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leon said while showing himself he was fine. Nichs and London were relieved instantly to see that their son was all right. Without the two of them realizing that other people are looking at two of them. Nichs immediately looked at Mr. Henderson and David. He was about to snap his fingers to erase his memory, but Leon immediately stopped him. ¡°Nichs, stop! Don¡¯t do that.¡± Leon said while holding Nichs¡¯ hand. ¡°Those two wouldn¡¯t say this to anyone, trust me!¡± Leon said seriously. Nichs and London then looked at each other and nodded together. ¡°Alright, we will immediately return to our ces!¡± Said Nichs and was about to snap his fingers again to create a portal. But Leon stopped him again because he wanted to tell his parents about the marriage directly. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something you both need to know!¡± Leon said, which made Nichs and London stop their steps simultaneously and look at his son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Tell me?¡± Said Nichs while looking at Leon with a very warm smile. London did the same; he looked at Leon with an affectionate gaze. Leon asked his parents to sit in the dining room for a while because what he wanted to say to his parents was so important that everything had to be discussed carefully. Because what Leon was afraid of was if his parents would reject his request. Since he was in the room earlier, he thought about it; he was afraid that his parents would not approve of his rtionship with London. After the five of them were currently seated in the dining room, they all stared at each other, waiting for Leon to speak. Nichs and London sat quietly next to each other, a little away from Mr. Henderson and David, because they both had to keep their distance just in case. Mr. Henderson and David were silent, ncing at Nichs and London because this was the first time Mr. Henderson saw Leon¡¯s parents firsthand. ¡°Nichs, London, the only thing I want to tell you is I¡¯m getting married to David soon!¡± Leon said haltingly while looking at Nichs and London. The two of them widened their eyes simultaneously and then said the same words, ¡°Marry???¡± Chapter 166 166 Consideration! ¡°Marry???¡± Nichs and London answered simultaneously upon hearing what Leon had just said. Of course, they were both surprised because they had just found out about the marriage a few seconds ago. Leon never discussed marriage with his parents because he knew it would be troublesometer. But now he decided to tell his parents directly Because that¡¯s what he wanted right now. Nichs and London looked at each other, then looked at Leon with strange eyes. ¡°Honey, can we talk for a minute? Just the three of us?¡± Nichs Said while looking at Leon and then at London because he wanted a more detailed exnation from his son. Leon immediately lowered his head; he felt that after this, he would get a lecture from his parents. He looked at Mr. Henderson, who was currently looking at him, too; Mr. Henderson smiled broadly while nodding his head, indicating that Leon had to speak privately with his parents first. Leon slowly stood up and followed Nichs and London to the house¡¯s terrace. The three of them decided to talk about the wedding on the terrace of Mr. Henderson. ..... While Mr. Henderson and David were in the dining room, they kept quiet and stared at each other. Mr. Henderson, who saw his son, was silent and bowed his head; he knew his son was currently having strange thoughts. ¡°David, don¡¯t think too much about anything weird first,¡± said Mr. Henderson, which made David look directly at him. ¡°But why do I feel that way? Am I not able to marry Leon yet?¡± David said while ying with the rice on his te. While Mr. Henderson and David were discussing this, Leon and his parents stood in the corner of the house¡¯s terrace. While keeping his head down, Leon stood before his parents and said nothing. Nichs and London looked at each other and then decided to speak up. ¡°Why so suddenly? The purpose of both of us here is to ensure that you¡¯re okay!¡± Said Nichs while looking Intensely at his son. ¡°Because we¡¯ve been nning this for a long time, I did agree that David would marry me after graduating from school, but because we both had decided to leave the school, and the school report card would be taken care of by Mr. Henderson, that¡¯s why I immediately decided to marry David!¡± Leon answered still while lowering his head because he didn¡¯t dare look at Nichs and London. Hearing the answer from his son, of course, made Nichs and London shake their heads. Nichs looked at London and vice versa; they both seemed to be talking using eye signals and lip movements. After a moment of silence, London finally decided to speak to Leon. ¡°Are you sure to marry him?¡± London asked while holding both of his son¡¯s shoulders. Of course, this made Leon slowly lift his chin and look at London. Leon nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure about my current choice. And he¡¯s also been imprinting me for a long time!¡± Leon¡¯s answer made Nichs and London widen their eyes simultaneously; they both looked at each other and gave the same gesture. They both know that the Werewolfw is absolute; if the Werewolf has imprinted with his partner, then the Werewolf will do anything to protect his partner, even to the point of giving his life to protect his partner. These feelings cannot be faked or avoided when the Werewolf has imprinted his partner. Therefore there was only one answer from Nichs and London except for agreeing to their marriage. ¡°Honey listen to me; if that¡¯s your decision and age 18 is the right time for you to get married, then we¡¯ll both support your wish and make it happen!¡± Nichs said while looking intently at his son¡¯s face, who was currently looking at him with sparkling eyes. Hearing an answer from Nichs, Leon¡¯s tears immediately dammed up in his eyes, and not long after, the dam broke and ran down his cheeks. Without saying a word, Leon immediately hugged his parents, saying, ¡°Thank you because you two know what I want; thank you also for taking your busy time to visit me tonight! ¡± Nichs and London kissed Leon¡¯s cheek, smiling at his son. ¡°Of course, we¡¯d both do that because you¡¯re our only son!¡± London said while gently ruffling his son¡¯s hair. The atmosphere ofughter and happiness is currently adorning the faces of the three of them because his desire to get married, which Leon wants, has been approved by his parents; it only remains to determine the date and ce the two of them will soon carry out the wedding. While Leon and his parents were enjoying the happy atmosphere, a tense atmosphere was currently in the dining room. Mr. Henderson and David saw each other several times. But this tense feeling was more felt by David at this time; he couldn¡¯t even make himself calm; cold sweat drenched his entire body as he waited for an answer from Leon¡¯s parents. ¡°What should I say if it turns out that Leon¡¯s parents don¡¯t approve of my marriage?¡± Told David with chattering teeth when he said that. After nearly 15 minutes, Nichs, London, and Leon finally entered the house again and headed to the dining room. When the three of them arrived, David and Mr. Henderson immediately corrected their seats and gave the three of them big smiles. After they had taken their seats, Mr. Henderson and David looked at each other, making the gesture that said, ¡°Who will start speaking first?¡± But it wasn¡¯t long before Nichs finally spoke up after a few moments of silence between the five of them. ¡°Ahem, so do you want to marry my son?¡± Nichs asked while looking at David. David, who got the question, immediately became ufortable and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to marry your son; I will do anything to protect him; I will...¡± ¡°Okay, when do you two want to get married?¡± ¡°Hah?¡± David was silent for a moment when he was about to exin his intention to marry Leon; London suddenly cut off his sentence, which took him by surprise. Chapter 167 167 Secret Chats! ¡°Hah?¡± David was shocked when he heard what London had just said. It also surprised Mr. Henderson because it turned out that Leon¡¯s parents agreed to the marriage. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re allowing the two of us to marry? Like a real marriage?¡± David asked with a stammer to Nichs and London, who were looking at him with such a strange looks. Leon saw this and immediately pped his forehead because his boyfriend did something ridiculous that didn¡¯t need to be done. ¡°Do you want us both to change our minds again?¡± Nichs asked with a faint smile at David. David and Mr. Henderson immediately widened their eyes and answered simultaneously, ¡°Ah, No!¡± The two of them immediately looked at each other, then David decided to continue his sentence, ¡°Of course, No, I will not waste the opportunity that has been given by you two,¡± David said with a big smile; he looked so happy when Leon¡¯s parents approved his marriage proposal. ..... David nced at Leon with a broad smile and vice versa; they both smiled blushingly at each other when they received approval from their respective parents. ¡°So what date are we nning our son¡¯s wedding Mr...?¡± London asked, ncing at Mr. Henderson because he didn¡¯t even know David¡¯s Father¡¯s name. ¡°Ah, Patrick Henderson,¡± said Mr. Henderson quickly, then smiled at London. London and Nichs nodded their heads, and Mr. Henderson continued his conversation. ¡°Can we discuss the date and ce of the wedding in private? Just the three of us?¡± Mr. Henderson asked while looking at Nichs and London; of course, this made David and Leon wrinkle their foreheads together, and he looked at Mr. Henderson. ¡°Dad?¡± David whispered to his father, but, his father only gave a gesture saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± Of course, that made David speechless, and he did nothing. After Nichs and London looked at each other, they nodded their heads. Finally, the three decided to discuss the date and ce of the wedding privately. Nichs smiled at Leon, then snapped his fingers. Zhep! In that instant, Nichs, London, and Mr. Henderson immediately disappeared from the dining room. The conversation between the three will be very confidential because even the bride and groom are not allowed to know about the ce and date of the wedding. Leon and David looked at each other. David immediately approached Leon, saying, ¡°What are the three of them actually nning?¡± Leon immediately looked at David while shaking his head and smiling faintly, ¡°How should I know, Whereas this is not our scenario!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m sure what the three of them are talking about right now must be the best for both of us!¡± Leon added with a smile. David just nodded his head smiling, looking at Leon because, at this moment, his feelings were so flowery after getting approval to marry the son of Nichs and London. ¡°Did you expect that this would happen?¡± David asked while looking at Leon and holding Leon¡¯s hand gently. Leon shook his head slowly, then said, ¡°I never thought this would happen so quickly, it even feels like you and I just met a few months ago, but now we have decided to get married!¡± ¡°Indeed, time flies so quickly; we don¡¯t even realize that it¡¯s been almost two years since we have lived together!¡± London said while stroking the back of Leon¡¯s hand. It turned out that the two of them waiting in the dining room took such a long time because their parents were talking about the ce and date of the wedding, which took almost an hour. David and Leon, who were getting bored because they had waited too long, finally decided to clean up the leftovers on the dining room table. Not long after that, when the two of them were cleaning the dining room table, suddenly a portal appeared, making David and Leon immediately look towards the portal. The two immediately ran towards the portal and waited for their respective parents. But when the portal suddenly disappeared, only one figure came out-Mr. Henderson. Leon, confused because his parents did not return, immediately asked Mr. Henderson about this. ¡°Mr. Henderson, did they both immediately decide to just leave without saying goodbye to me?¡± Leon asked Mr. Henderson a hopeful question. Because he had just met his parents but had to separate again. ¡°Forgive them both, Leon; they ordered me to convey their greetings to you. The two of them cannot say goodbye to you in person because they will immediately take care of your wedding,¡± said Mr. Henderson, smiling at Leon. David, who saw his boyfriend suddenly be gloomy, immediately asked his father, ¡°What date are we both going to get married?¡± Mister Henderson immediately looked at David and smiled, then said, ¡°Two more days!¡± David and Leon immediately looked at each other when they got the news; it turns out their wedding will be held so soon; in two days, they will both get married, although they don¡¯t know where the venue will be. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the wedding venue said to both of us?¡± Leon asked Mr. Henderson curiously. Mr. Henderson shook his head, then replied, ¡°No, I think your parents will give you a great surprise so that the moment will never be forgotten from both of your minds!¡± Leon just nodded his head and then looked at David until he smiled faintly; David did the same thing then the two of them were about to continue to clean up the dining room. ¡°One more thing, Leon will be picked up by a special team tomorrow afternoon to go to a ce.¡± Said Mr. Henderson while looking at Leon. ¡°For what? Is it included in the wedding preparations?¡± Leon asked curiously to Mr. Henderson. Mr. Henderson just nodded his head, smiling at Leon. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you?¡± David said while smiling at Leon. ¡°You can¡¯t. The special team that will pick up Leon is only to pick up Leon alone; you two are deliberately separated before the wedding starts.¡± Mr. Henderson said David and Leon immediately looked at each other with disbelief. ¡°You two will be separated first before reuniting at the weddingter! Because this is one of the special wedding events that Nichs and London will prepare!¡± said Mr. Henderson while looking at David and Leon. Chapter 168 168 January 17th Hearing that the two of them had to separate first and would be reunited at the wedding, David and Leon immediately looked at each other. The gazes of the two of them showed that they both did not want to be separated again, even if only for a short time. Neither of them said anything when they heard what Mr. Henderson had to say, for it seemed they would have no choice but to agree to the request. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t give such a sad expression; you two will only part ways tomorrow, on January 17th, while on January 18th, you two will meet again at the Wedding Altar!¡± said Mr. Henderson trying to make them both understand the decisions that have been made. ¡°Yes, we understand, Mr. Henderson; then I will return to my room first!¡± Leon said as he turned around and headed to the 2nd floor. Without saying anything, David nced angrily at his father, left the dining room, and went after Leon. Mr. Henderson, who saw the departure of the two of them, only ran his head because he also had no other decision to change the ns that had been made. ¡°Today¡¯s youth, one day of separation is not enough!¡± Said Mr. Henderson continuing to wash the dishes; suddenly, Memories of histe wife burst into his mind. Even he has been separated from histe wife for decades. ..... David was in front of Leon¡¯s room when Mr. Henderson was busy cleaning up the dining room and reminiscing about his memories with histe wife. David was pacing back and forth, wondering whether to enter Leon¡¯s room. But if he didn¡¯t go into Leon¡¯s room right now, tomorrow afternoon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet his girlfriend again. He knocked on the door first, then heard that Leon invited him to enter; he immediately went into the room and closed the door again. After closing the door, he walked slightly awkwardly, looking at the others who were currently also looking at him. ¡°May I sit beside you?¡± David said, asking for permission from Leon first. He knew Leon was depressed because he had to part with him tomorrow. Leon just nodded his head, confirming what David had just asked. After David got on the bed, he sat on Leon¡¯s left, and Leon immediately rested his head on David¡¯s chest. David gently stroked Leon¡¯s head, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would be getting married on January 18th tomorrow!¡± David said with a big smile when he knew their wedding date was January 18th. Leon lifted his chin, then looked at David, and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m also happy if we get married on that date, but what makes me a little sad is, why do we have to separate first?¡± Leon asked with a very sad expression. David smiled, trying tofort his boyfriend; then he said, ¡°Maybe that was one of those weddings your parents had nned!¡± Leon nodded his head, confirming what David had just said; he was a little calmer because his boyfriend was trying to calm him down. The two of them spent the night chatting and telling each other about what they would do after getting married. The keeper of Dreams persuaded them to enter his world without the two of them realizing it. *** Tuesday, January 17th... The next day, Leon woke up early to prepare the luggage that he would take when picked up by the special team in question. When David opened his eyes, he looked to his right and did not find his boyfriend on the bed. He immediately sat up and saw that Leon had already prepared his luggage on the sofa in the room. David immediately got off the bed to where Leon was. ¡°Do you have to carry that much?¡± David asked curiously when he saw Leon carrying quite a lot of luggage. Leon sighed and then put his clothes in the suitcase, ¡°I¡¯m also not sure I brought this much luggage, but I was just in case!¡± David smiled broadly, then shook his head, took some clothes and pants that had been put in a suitcase by Leon, then returned them to the cupboard in the room. ¡°Bring just enough clothes, and I don¡¯t want you to leave this house like you want to go forever from my side!¡± David said while sitting next to Leon, then kissed Leon¡¯s forehead gently. Leon smiled warmly, then reced the suitcase with a backpack for easy portability because his luggage wasn¡¯t as much as before. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have breakfast with me first?¡± David asked while looking at his boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, don¡¯t worry!¡± Leon said while smiling warmly at David. After Leon finished preparing the luggage, he would bringter; he went down the stairs with David toward the dining room. Leon apanied David to enjoy his breakfast when the two of them were in the dining room. Mr. Henderson was also busy preparing a supply of jam buns for Leon. After everything was ready, it wasn¡¯t long before a portal suddenly appeared in front of Mr. Henderson¡¯s house. Zhep! ¡°I think they have arrived!¡± said Mr. Henderson, smiling at Leon when he felt several individuals in front of his house. Mr. Henderson, David, and Leon finally decided to leave immediately to meet who would pick up Leon. When the three of them left the house, several men were currently wearing all ck clothes standing right on the terrace of Mr. Henderson. And among the four men, one woman is standing behind them, looking at the wide view of Mr. Henderson¡¯s yard. When Leon saw the special team in question, he immediately knew who the woman was; he smiled broadly and called the woman¡¯s name. ¡°Aunt Chelsea?¡± Leon said as he walked slowly towards the direction where they were. Chelsea, who had previously looked at Mr. Henderson, immediately looked at Leon and smiled broadly. ¡°So you¡¯re going to pick me up?¡± Asked Leon, who was currently standing right in front of Chelsea. Chelsea nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your father asked me to pick you up after he found out about the incident on the Oceanis Continent; it feels like he has forgiven me! And congrattions, you two are finally getting married!¡± Chelsea said with a big smile ¡°Then let¡¯s go immediately,¡± said Chelsea, holding her hand to Leon. Before leaving, Leon looked at Mr. Henderson and David. Then Leon ran to David and immediately hugged him tightly. ¡°See you at the wedding!¡± Leon whispered, then kissed David¡¯s lips gently. Hemphhh! After doing that, Leon immediately approached Chelsea while waving his hand toward Mr. Henderson and David. David, who was still frozen because Leon suddenly kissed him, could only smile and wave his hand slowly toward Leon. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± David said. And that¡¯s when Chelsea immediately snapped her fingers, and they immediately disappeared from that ce. Zhep! Chapter 169 169 The Time Tuesday, January 17... The two of them are currently separated; David is at his house waiting tomorrow to be delivered by his father to a ce. Meanwhile, Leon was also in the ce provided by Nichs and London. The purpose of the two being separated today is to get a more special impression of when they will meet on January 18 tomorrow. Nichs and London deliberately did this so their son¡¯s marriage could be remembered forever. Today Leon and David, who were at their respective ces, were asked to have a full rest because tomorrow¡¯s program would be so busy; they were not informed that Nichs and London, and Mr. Henderson invited many guests to attend their wedding. *** The next day, Wednesday, January 18... ..... Mr. Henderson is driving with his son; David cannot sit still when today is the day he has been waiting for; he is already wearing a ck suit and a white rose decoration in his right pocket. Mr. Henderson looked at his son several times as David kept moving his feet during the ride. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your feet still?¡± asked Mr. Henderson with a chuckle. David immediately looked at Mr. Henderson with a strange look, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever felt nervous like this? I¡¯m so nervous about meeting Leon!¡± David said while biting his cupboard nails several times when he felt he couldn¡¯t control himself. Mr. Henderson only smiled when David said that because if he had shbacks to his past marriage, he also felt the same way. ¡°Mumble the song you like, then your nervous will slowly subside!¡± said Mr. Henderson on David. David finally followed the advice given by his father, and it turned out that when he did that, it reduced the nervousness inside him. After nearly 2 hours of being on the way, the two of them finally arrived at their destination. David¡¯s eyes could not blink when he saw such a luxurious decoration in the car park. When he got out of the car, his eyes were absent from the entire ce. Tens or hundreds of cars are currently in the parking lot. Mr. Henderson and David get special parking and are located near the main gate of the venue. A meadow that is so wide is polished with such a luxurious decoration and surrounds the ce. Decoration with a colorful flower fence two meters high surrounds the ce. The area of the decorated meadow is roughly the size of a football field. When David and Mr. Henderson entered through the main flower arch bearing the name ¡°David & Leon,¡± they were greeted by many guests already in the venue. ¡°Let me take you,¡± said a beautiful woman who greeted them both and was about to be escorted to the ce where the wedding would take ce in a few minutes. As David and Mr. Henderson walked down the red carpet in the middle of the venue, all eyes were on the groom, who was currently walking down the wedding aisle. They were all in awe of David¡¯s good looks because the look on David¡¯s face was so handsome and beautiful that they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from wanting to have David. As they walked towards the wedding altar, David widened his eyes at the sight of the exquisitely decorated, rose-shaped Love arrangement in the center of the venue. The woman asked David to stand in the middle of the decorations because the groom would arrive soon. ¡°Wait here, for your partner will soon enter the Wedding altar.¡± Said the woman while bowing her body. David nodded his head and adjusted his breath when his heartbeat was currently pounding so fast, waiting for his lover¡¯s presence. Mr. Henderson sat in the front seat to witness the marriage ceremony, which was about to begin. ¡°I can do this!¡± David said, encouraging himself. On the other hand, Leon, who had just finished, was standing in front of the mirror looking at himself, smiling broadly as he wore a white coat with intricate silver carvings on the right and left sleeves. ¡°Do I fit in this outfit?¡± Leon asked Nichs, who was currently beside him. Nichs smiled broadly, then said, ¡°You look so handsome, my son! David didn¡¯t make a mistake in making you his husband,¡± Nichs said, which made Leon¡¯s cheeks blush instantly. After all the preparations, Leon and Nichs got ready to walk the red carpet down the wedding aisle. Meanwhile, London arrived a few minutes ago and sat next to Mr. Henderson. Currently, Leon and Nichs were in front of a flower arch bearing his and David¡¯s names; Nichs looked at Leon carefully, then he flicked his fingers which made red rose petals immediately gather and were under both of their feet. Their bodies were currently lifted in the air an inch from the ground; they were both standing on thousands of rose petals that formed a circle for them to step on. Nichs moved his fingers, making the two of them slowly float in the air and toward the wedding altar. All eyes were on Leon; they were all amazed to see Leon¡¯s extraordinary handsomeness, more handsome than David. Many guests in the venue looked at Leon without blinking and opening their mouths. As the two of them moved towards the wedding altar, David, who was at the wedding altar, looked at Leon with disbelief. His eyes widened and filled with tears when he saw Leon with such a different look, Leon looked so extraordinary in David¡¯s eyes at this moment. David smiled broadly, as well as Leon when the eyes of the two of them were locked into one. The tears holding up in David¡¯s eyes broke instantly when he saw Leon descend from the thousands of red rose petals, then walk closer to him. David cried while smiling happily when he saw his partner in front of him at this time. ¡°You look Amazing!¡± David said with a sigh of relief when finally he could finally see Leon in front of him. ¡°You look perfect too!¡± Leon said when he saw David with a big smile and sparkling eyes on his face. And not long after, A Priest stood between the two of them. He brought a sophisticated tool used to engrave rings on their respective ring fingers. ¡°Are you two ready?¡± The Priest said while looking at David and Leon. They both nodded in confirmation of what the Priest had just asked. ¡°ce both of your right hands on the engraver of this immortal ring, and say the oath after I say it...¡± Said the Priest. David and Leon took a deep breath, then raised their right hand respectively and ced it on the sophisticated ck device between the two of them. ¡°Say it after I say it; I¡¯m David Henderson...¡± ¡°I¡¯m David Henderson...¡± Chapter 170 170 Sacred Pledge! Wednesday, January 18... ¡°I, David Henderson, epted Leon Nelson as my life partner. I married with a clear mind of my own will! Will promise to love each other, together in joy and sorrow, healthy or sick, under any circumstances until the end of my life !¡± David said with sparkling eyes, and after he finished saying the promise, suddenly his ring finger was engraved automatically by the sophisticated tool currently supporting his right hand. All eyes were on David at this time; after he said the sacred promise, the sophisticated tool suddenly shone, and the guests looked amazed to see this. The sophisticated tool emitted a golden white light, like tattooing David¡¯s ring finger at this time. The intricate carving on David¡¯s Ring Finger has been created like a ring. This ring will never disappear until the end of his life. Leon, who saw the incident, was amazed because this sophisticated tool worked so well. After nearly 30 seconds of the sophisticated tool carving a white gold ring on David¡¯s ring finger, the ring carved by the tool was finally finished. When the process wasplete, the ring on David¡¯s finger looked so beautiful, white, and golden, like a hologram attached to his ring finger. ..... The Priest, who was between them, asked Leon to immediately make the same promise David had just made. ¡°Say the sacred vow after I say it!¡± The Priest said while looking at Leon. Leon nodded slowly, then looked at David, who was currently smiling widely looking at him. His heart was beating erratically when he was about to make a sacred promise that he would carry with him to deathter. ¡°I, Leon Nelson, have epted David Henderson as my life partner. I married with a clear mind based on my own will! Will promise to love each other, together in joy and sorrow, in health and sickness, under any circumstances until the end of my life !¡± Leon breathed a sigh of relief after saying this sacred promise; he immediately saw his ring finger, which was currently tattooed by a sophisticated tool supporting his right hand. After 30 seconds had passed, the ring that had just been Engraved on Leon¡¯s Ring Finger had beenpletely created. After the two of them had couple of rings engraved on their respective Ring Fingers, now their lives were tied to each other. Nothing can separate them both until death picks them up. The Priest, between the two of them, smiled broadly and then said, ¡°You two have officially be a Couple, Husband & Husband, you will live your life together and ept each other. May your life both always be blessed by God Almighty!¡± ¡°You two can kiss to bond your soul!¡± Told the Priest when the moment David and Leon, as well as all the guests at the venue, had been waiting for, finally came. David and Leon saw each other; he both stepped forward to cut the distance between them, and soon, the two of them immediately kissed passionately in front of all the guests. Hemppphhh! When their lips touched, it felt like the world belonged to them right now. David and Leon felt that they were in another ce far from the crowds of guests, as if the cherry blossoms that were blooming were pping their hands, giving witness to the love story of the two of them who had just been tied. Music with a rhythm that is so melodious and veryfortable to hear at this time filled both of their heads. It was as if time was running so slowly, and only the two of them could currently feel it happening between them. After almost 3 minutes of kissing without thinking about anyone around them, David and Leon released their kiss slowly and then chuckled simultaneously when they both realized that, at this time, the invited guests werepletely hypnotized by the two of them. Finally, David and Leon have officially be husband & husband couple. Their respective parents were currently walking slowly closer toward the two of them. Nichs and London, who remembered their past, were both touched by this moment. ¡°Congrattions, my son, you finally got your life partner forever!¡± Said Nichs while smiling at Leon, then looked at David with a warm smile. ¡°You two look so good together; I¡¯m even jealous to see you two make such sacred vows!¡± London said, then hugged Leon gently and kissed his forehead. Then after that, London looked at David and tapped him gently on the shoulder. After congratting, Nichs and London decided to greet the guests who were currently witnessing this beautiful moment. Leon and David looked at Mr. Henderson standing not far from them. Shortly after that, when Mr. Henderson realized that his son and Leon were looking at him, he immediately approached the two of them. With sparkling eyes and wet cheeks from the tears that had just flowed down his cheeks, Mr. Henderson hugged his son tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you; finally, after almost 100 years, you found your soulmate!¡± said Mr. Henderson while patting his son on the back several times. ¡°Never let him down, and never make him sad, because you will also be sadder when you see him cry because of you!¡± said Mr. Henderson adding that made David widen his eyes instantly. ¡°I will remember your message well, Dad!¡± David said, smiling at his father. After cuddling with his son, Mr. Henderson immediately looked at Leon, who was currently looking back at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been treated like my son since we first met, and you¡¯ve been part of the Henderson family ever since!¡± said Mr. Henderson, then slowly hugged Leon. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Henderson, because you have been so kind to me until now; you are a second father to me!¡± Leon said while stroking Mr. Henderson¡¯s back gently. After congratting Leon and David, Mr. Henderson decided to visit the invited guests at the venue. David and Leon, who were currently still at the wedding altar, looked at the guests who were currently looking at him. ¡°Hmmm, there are so many of them. Do you know any of them?¡± Leon asked while nudging David, who was next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so; perhaps the guests who are currently arriving are acquaintances of our parents!¡± David answered with a smile seeing all the guests looking at him too. Chapter 171 171 Happy Day! Wednesday, January 18... Wednesday, January 18, was such a happy day for the new couple, David and Leon. They both have embarked on their new life after making a promise together. Marriage is a union of one individual with another destined to be together. The togetherness took to bind a promise toplement each other Until Death. After forming a bond with Death, the life level for the two of them will also increase to the next level. Married life will soon both of them live after this. January 18 is a very special day chosen by Nichs and London because that day is also a special day for the King of Ennd, who married someone he loved at that time. January 18, 1486 ¨C Ennd King Henry VII marries Elizabeth of York, daughter of Edward IV. That special day is what David and Leon can also feel right now. Nichs and London hope their son¡¯s love story will be the most extraordinary ever. ..... David and Leon, who were currently walking the red carpet, were approaching one by one the guests who were currently at the venue. The two of them greeted each other the guests came, even though most of the guests who attended did not know him. But when David and Leon visited the back seats, they didn¡¯t expect to see several people they knew. ¡°Isn¡¯t that...¡± ¡°Rnd?¡± Both of them said at the same time when they saw Rnd, who was currently walking towards the two of them. It turned out that Rnd and his family also came to David and Leon¡¯s wedding. Mr. Henderson had deliberately invited many of his acquaintances to attend his son¡¯s wedding. Rnd, currently in front of David, smiled widely and hugged David tightly. ¡°Finally, you have taken on a new life and found your Loved One who will apany you untilter! I¡¯m so happy, brother!¡± Said, patting David¡¯s back gently. David smiled broadly, then replied, ¡°Thanks, Bro, you are the best!¡± After the three of them talked for quite a while, David and Leon finally decided to continue greeting the guests. Not long after, from a distance, Chelsea saw a big smile on her face walking so quickly together with Lambert towards David and Leon. ¡°You two are so well matched; I¡¯m jealous of how well matched you are!¡± Chelsea said while smiling broadly, looking at David and Leon, who were currently in front of her. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Chelsea; by the way, Won¡¯t you want to give me a surprise on my wedding day?¡± Leon said while asking teasingly to Chelsea. Lambert, who was next to Chelsea, immediately answered Leon¡¯s question, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chelsea has prepared an extraordinary surprise for you two! And that surprise...¡± ¡°Lambert...¡± But Lambert had not had time to divulge the surprise; Chelsea immediately covered her lover¡¯s lips with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the point is that my surprise is a special surprise for both of you. And I will tell you about the surprise at the end of the event, so please be patient!¡± Chelsea smiled broadly, then asked to be slow to get away from David and Leon. ¡°They both look good together. Why don¡¯t the two of them decide to get married?¡± David asked while watching the departure of Chelsea and Lambert, who were currently making their way to the table previously upied by the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know either; it seems adults think differently from us!¡± Leon replied while shaking his head and looking at Chelsea and Lambert. While David and Leon were busy chatting, suddenly, there was also an individual who was currently approaching him. ¡°Happy new life!¡± David and Leon immediately looked behind them when they heard that familiar voice. That familiar voice was ¡°Edward!!! I thought you weren¡¯ting!¡± Leon said while hugging Edward suddenly. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Leon asked as he let go of his hug and looked at Edward carefully. When he got this question from Leon, Edward was silent for a few seconds, then answered his question, ¡°I¡¯m busy with my grandmother, so I haven¡¯t been seen for a few days!¡± Edward said, making up a story that wasn¡¯t a reality. Then he looked at David and immediately gave him the same words. David shook Edward¡¯s hand with a big smile. ¡°Why are you alone? Has Robert not seen you at all?¡± David asked that, which immediately made Edward silent for a moment. But it wasn¡¯t long before he immediately replied in a slightly awkward tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is right now because I feel that after he tried to harm us, he wouldn¡¯t dare to appear in front of us again!¡± Edward¡¯s answer did look so ordinary, but that answer couldn¡¯t lie to David, who could see Edward¡¯s movements that looked so strange. Especially when David listened to Edward¡¯s heart beating so fast when he said those words, he already suspected that Edward was hiding something. But he wouldn¡¯t mind it now, because this was a special day for him and Leon. ¡°Enjoy the food here; everything can be eaten for free, haha! David and I will greet the guests first!¡± Leon said to Edward because he wanted to continue his activities with David. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll follow your advice!¡± Edward said while giving Leon two thumbs up; then he hurried off to a table filled with food. After almost 1 hour, David and Leon finally finished greeting almost all the guests. Time flies so fast; event after event, the wedding has taken ce in that ce. Finally, the dinner together will start soon. David and Leon sat on the seats that had been prepared at the wedding altar. The two sat next to each other while looking at the crowd of guests who were enjoying their dinner. It wasn¡¯t long before Nichs walked toward the center of the venue. Then he flicked his fingers which made his body immediately fly into the air; suddenly, all the guests there looked at him. ¡°The next event will start soon; while you enjoy your food, I will put on a show for you all!¡± Said Nichs while twisting his body in the air and then snapping his fingers. SPLASH! Chapter 172 172 Special Gift! ¡°The next event will start soon; while you enjoy your food, I will put on a show for you all!¡± Said Nichs while twisting his body in the air and then snapping his fingers. SPLASH! A colorful light suddenly shot out from his fingers towards the sky. And not long after, the colorful light that slid so fast toward the sky suddenly exploded and became a beautiful firework. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! All the guests there were amazed to see the show; they were amazed because the fireworks they saw were not like fireworks in general. Fireworks with various colors explode with a mixture of other colors that make these fireworks look different from other fireworks. Each time the fireworks exploded, the fireworks formed a Lotus Flower in the sky with various colors. Everyone¡¯s eyes were amazed by the sight that was so beautiful they saw that night. The magic show performed by Nichs was indeed able to steal all of their hearts. ..... He dared to show this magic because the guests who attended his son¡¯s wedding were a team from the Peace Organization. Indeed, several guests were invited by Mr. Henderson and Nichs. Still, all of them were important people who knew and knew Leon. Beyond that, they won¡¯t invite anyone. And the ce they used for the wedding was very secret. No one else knew the ce except the Peace Organization team and several people who Mr. Henderson and Nichs had invited. How could that be? Because a colorful flower fence surrounded the ce, it was an invisible shield. So the moment Everyone entered the flower arch at the front, they would disappear instantly because the transparent shield that Nichs and London made was extremely sophisticated indeed. It can look good from the inside but not from the outside. When Nichs was doing the attraction, Leon and David smiled broadly, sitting next to each other on the chairs at the wedding altar. Leon leaned his head on David¡¯s shoulder; they both witnessed such a beautiful sight on their wedding night. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful; it turns out that the power possessed by Nichs can do things that make other people happy; I admire him!¡± Leon said while looking at Nichs, who was in the air. ¡°Your father is the best! And I¡¯m so grateful to be able to match his son!¡± David whispered with a smile to Leon. Of course, what David said made Leon¡¯s cheeks blush instantly. He blushed because of the romantic words from his boyfriend. After event after event passed, finally, the moment was the closing ceremony that would be presided over by Nichs. Nichs was currently standing on a small stage not far from the altar; he smiled broadly, seeing all the members of the Peace Organization who hade to his son¡¯s wedding. ¡°Thank you for being present at this sudden wedding; even though it was sudden, it has gone smoothly. And I am very happy because my son, whom I just showed you all, has officially had his life partner!¡± Said Nichs while smiling broadly, then nced at Leon and David sitting on the soft chairs at the wedding altar. ¡°This is the time for us to be able to start being active in carrying out the tasks that will be giventer; wherever you are all on duty, you must keep in mind that you are doing these tasks for each of you and of course for the advancement of our Peace Organization!¡± ¡°Our Peace Organization aims to make all supernatural beings in this world peaceful, and there is no conflict. The world that used to be peaceful because we took care of each other is now being damaged by several persons from other supernatural beings who are deviant! ¡± ¡°The presence of my husband and I back on this stage is not intended to show themselves directly in public until the world knows about it. Because I don¡¯t want that to happen. I want you to be able to work on and get rid of the supernatural creatures that made the fuss!¡± Nichs said while looking at all members of the Peace Organization who were currently in their respective ces. They all listened carefully to what their leader had to say. Nichs currently still has the status as the leader of the Peace Organization. However, it was rumored to have disappeared for several decades. But the Peace Organization is still up and running as usual, even if it¡¯s not visible and conspicuous in public ces. When they understood their respective duties, they stood up and bowed to Nichs. Paying theirst respects before, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see Nichs and London for a long time because the two of them would focus on digging deeper into the ruins of the ancient Werewolf race. ¡°Thank you all foring and understanding what I mean; I hope your life will all be blessed by God Almighty!¡± ¡°And I suggest to all of you that after this event, you all should return to your respective positions and ces, no one wandering elsewhere!¡± Said Nichs to all members of the peace organization. ¡°Ready to carry out!¡± They all said in unison, then bowed their heads again in honor of Nichs. Before finally, all of them who were in that ce disappeared. They were returning to their respective ces. After all members of the Peace Organization returned to their respective ces, the ce became deserted, and there were only a few people. Mr. Henderson was chatting with Rnd, Mr. Joel, and Mrs. Bethany before the three finally decided to leave the ce too. And there was Edward, who was walking alone towards Leon and David. He smiled broadly and then waved to Leon and David. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just go straight home after this; thank you for this amazing wedding; I enjoyed it!¡± Edward said, smiling broadly at Leon; his gaze at this time was only given to Leon because, at that time, he had to look at David; he just looked at him with an ordinary gaze. Even though Edward once fell in love with Leon, he still had to know his current position. ¡°Thank you, Edward, foring to this event; I¡¯m so grateful you watched us both make the Sacred Vows!¡± Leon said while smiling broadly at Edward. Edward just nodded his head, patted Leon¡¯s shoulder gently, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye; I hope you two have a great First Night!¡± Edward said and immediately disappeared in front of the two of them. Zhep! David and Leon nced at each other when they heard what Edward had just said. The two didn¡¯t have time to reply to what Edward said, but Edward had just disappeared. They both just chuckled while looking at each other. Then not long after, Chelsea and Lambert suddenly appeared in front of Leon and David. ¡°Surprises!¡± Chelsea said, which surprised Leon and David because she immediately appeared in front of them both. With a dark and cold face, Leon immediately said to Chelsea, ¡°Auntie Can youe and greet us first next time? Without shocking us both, almost dying on our feet from the shock!¡± Leon said coldly, which made Chelsea shiver instantly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry; I was just trying to surprise you and make you more rxed and not tense because I feel that you are currently in such a state!¡± Chelsea said sadly as if she was sorry for what she and Lambert had done to Leon and David. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chelsea, we were both just shocked for a few seconds, don¡¯t take what Leon just said to heart!¡± David said until he smiled warmly at Chelsea, then he nced at Leon while rubbing his back gently, trying to calm Leon, who might not be able to control his emotions. ¡°Okay, I understand, and my purpose here is to give you this!¡± Chelsea said joyfully while carrying a house key in front of Leon¡¯s face. Of course, it made Leon widen his eyes and smile broadly right then and there. ¡°Aunt Chelsea, what key is this?¡± Leon asked with a look full of curiosity because he also had spected that the key in front of him at this time was the key to the house. Chelsea and Lambert smiled broadly, then Chelsea said, ¡°this is a little present from both of us to you and David! Hope you both will like it!¡± Chelsea said while smiling broadly at Leon and David. At that moment, Leon and David immediately looked at Nichs, London, and Mr. Henderson, who was not far from him. And the three of them just nodded their heads to Leon and David. Indicates that the three of them knew about it. Of course, Leon and David immediately looked at each other and at Chelsea, who was currently in front of him. ¡°Close your eyes, both of you, and I¡¯ll take you to your new home!¡± Chelsea said that made Leon and David close their eyes for a moment, and then Chelsea immediately snapped her fingers. Zhep! A few secondster, the four of them were in different ces. ¡°Open your eyes, both of you, this is home for you two, and I hope your First Night at the Wedding goes well!¡± Chapter 173 173 The First Night Marriage! (18+) ¡°Open your eyes, both of you, this is home for both of you, and I hope your First Night of Marriage goes well!¡± ¡°We thought you might want to have your own house!¡± Chelsea said happily, then soon she snapped her fingers and disappeared. Zhep! David and Leon, who had just opened their eyes, immediately looked at each other when they saw a simple house in the middle of a forest. It looked sofortable. ¡°What do you think?¡± David asked while looking at Leon, who still looked amazed. ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect!¡± Leon answered while smiling warmly at David. Without wasting any time, the two of them immediately walked toward the direction of the house. The two of them walked on a footpath leading to the door of the house; the dim orange lights illuminated the house, and the terrace looked so warm. When they both opened the door, their eyes were immediately spoiled by a living room that was sofortable; the firece not far from the sofa also made the living room look so warm. ..... Paintings, bookshelves, and decorations have been added neatly to the living room. The eyes of the two of them scanned the entire contents of the living room, with expressions on their faces that were so happy they both looked at each other and held hands to see the whole contents of the room of the house. Not long after, David suddenly grabbed Leon¡¯s hand and led him into a room; when he arrived, David slowly opened the dark brown door, and then he and Leon stood at the threshold of the room. The room contains a small child¡¯s bed and many colorful dolls that decorate the ce. ¡°This will be our child¡¯s room!¡± David said while smiling at Leon. Leon, surprised, immediately looked at David with a strange look while saying, ¡°David, we can¡¯t possibly get a child through sexual intercourse,¡± Leon said, somewhat awkwardly, haltingly, when he said that sentence. David smiled, looking at Leon, then said, ¡°Who said that we can get children by having sex? We can get them by adopting!¡± Hearing what David had just said, Leon immediately smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. It turns out that David still wants a normal life that has their own little family. Without closing the door, David immediately led Leon to another room while passing through the hall, then the two of them were in a ce where shelves and cupboards were neatly arranged. ¡°Our wardrobe!¡± David said, showing Leon tworge cupboards attached to the wall and several shelves to put items such as bags and shoes. ¡°Wow, this isplete; how do you know if this is a cupboard?¡± Leon said, confused because David seemed to understand the house they had just visited. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this new house was your idea too!¡± Leon asked after a pause to think about it. David just smiled and kissed his lover¡¯s forehead gently. When Leon saw the cupboard and opened it, David smiled and said, ¡°Chelsea prepared this for you!¡± Leon looked at David with a smile, then shook his head and said, ¡°It must have been her because this ce feels so unique to her!¡± When Leon walked a few steps from the cupboard, he saw a room that was open behind the cupboard. He immediately entered the room, and his eyes widened instantly when he saw a neatly arranged bed. Leon stood near the bed smiling, seeing the wide bed, which looked sofortable to sleep on. Soon David followed Leon from behind, whispering softly, ¡°This is our room!¡± And at that moment, David hugged Leon from behind, then kissed the back of Leon¡¯s neck gently. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be sofortable sleeping in this ce!¡± Leon said with a faint smile when he saw the bed. ¡°I think so, but before that, we must try it first!¡± David said, then kissed Leon¡¯s neck continuously from behind. Of course, that made Leon close his eyes for a moment when he felt thefortable touch given by David. When David hugged him tightly, Leon immediately grabbed David¡¯s hands, pulled him forward, and then pushed him onto the bed. When David¡¯s body stretched out on the bed, Leon slowly crawled on top of him and smiled broadly in front of David¡¯s face. Without wasting any more time, Leon gently kissed David¡¯s lips and stuck out his tongue to meet David¡¯s tongue. The two of them kissed passionately; David hugged Leon¡¯s body which was currently above him, then he took out sharp ws on his fingers and tore Leon¡¯s clothes by force. At that moment, David sat down, and Leon was in hisp; he hugged Leon¡¯s body so tightly while removing the rest of the clothes that had been torn off him. Leon kept doing his action to kiss David¡¯s lips and then spread them on his boyfriend¡¯s neck. They both continued touching each other to get extraordinary pleasure on the first night of their marriage. Leon gripped David¡¯s hair tightly when David yed with his tongue; he was shaking his waist, which made David sigh several times when he did that. This finally made David¡¯s masculine assets slowly harden perfectly, as well, as Leon¡¯s masculine assets slowly hardened. Leon did the same thing; he tore David¡¯s shirt from the back and let it go, so both were currently shirtless. The warmth that coursed through their bodies the moment their bodies touched each other created a feeling of warmth that was truly extraordinarilyfortable. Then Davidid Leon¡¯s body down and changed that position simultaneously. He immediately took off the pants he was wearing. Leon was silent when he saw that his lover¡¯s masculine assets had hardened perfectly before him. David smiled widely, then slowly unbuttoned Leon¡¯s pants and slowly opened the pants still on Leon¡¯s body. After sessfully opening his lover¡¯s pants, David crawled and was on top of Leon¡¯s body. He kissed his lover back so passionately that he managed to make a moaning sound that only the two could hear. ¡°Ahhhh hmmmm Ahhhh!¡± Chapter 174 174 The First Night Marriage! II (18+) David kissed his lover again with such wildness because, at this time, he was so hot with the game that the two of them would start soon. David raised his head and then looked at Leon with a big smile, then after that, he took his pants from the table near the bed. Turns out it¡¯s a lubricant in intercourse. Then David rubbed it slowly on his manhood, then he rubbed it slowly on Leon¡¯s back lip. When David did that, Leon bit his lower lip while waiting for David¡¯s manly assets to prate his back hole. David smiled broadly when he finished doing that. Then he guided his masculine assets to get closer to Leon¡¯s back hole. Leon slightly spread his legs so David could morefortably ess his back hole. David slightly lifted Leon¡¯s waist when he was ready to insert his manly asset into Leon¡¯s back hole. He then slowly inserted his manly assets into Leon¡¯s back hole. Slowly but surely, David pushed his masculine assets to be able to break into Leon¡¯s back hole. ..... Jlepphh! ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± Slowly but surely, Leon sighed by closing his eyes as David¡¯s masculine assets slowly barged into his back hole. After David¡¯s manly asset almostpletely entered Leon¡¯s back hole, he pushed it again with a little force so that it entered Leon¡¯s back holepletely. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm!¡± David sighed with his eyes closed when he felt immense pleasure when his manly assets fully entered Leon¡¯s back hole. David looked at Leon with a warm smile, and Leon did the same. Leon then wrapped his hands behind David¡¯s neck as he was ready to receive a delicious boost from his lover. David made his first push and gave Leon the pleasure he wanted. When his masculine assets rubbed gently into Leon¡¯s back hole, he could feel the immense pleasure of that moment. Likewise, Leon also felt the same way. Leon gripped the bed cover tightly when he felt David¡¯s strong jolt a few times. David kept on pumping his cock to get a great sense of pleasure when the two of them had sex. When they had sex using this style for quite a while, Leon changed his position and asked David to lie down, and he was above him. Leon shook his waist when David¡¯s manly assets had reentered his back hole. He continued to race back and forth so that David groaned several times and sighed with pleasure when he received the pleasure given by Leon. David¡¯s hands held Leon¡¯s waist and helped him to give the perfect rocking rhythm, so he could feel more pleasure when Leon gave the shake. Leon and David closed their eyes and opened their mouths several times while sighing to feel incredible pleasure. Leon, on top of David¡¯s body, looked up while continuing to shake his waist when he felt David¡¯s manly assets fully enter the back hole. They both did the pose for a few minutes, then David changed position again to get to the top because he would soon reach the peak. He sat on the bed in a position where Leon was still in hisp, then he moved his body to get to the edge of the bed, then he continued to give his boyfriend a boost. David¡¯s jolt was getting louder and louder, making Leon sigh a few times when he got the right beat on the pleasure inside him. They both sighed a few times before finally, David gave a fairly strong boost, and Leon also helped him to be able to shake his waist violently, and finally, they both let out a long sigh of pleasure. ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh ahhhh!¡± The two of them had reached the peak simultaneously as that immense pleasure coursed through their bodies simultaneously. Leon This was the first time he felt an extraordinary pleasure that he had never felt before. When having sex with David, he looked at David and asked, ¡°How can I get a different feeling when I have sex with you this time?¡± David smiled broadly, then answered Leon¡¯s question, ¡°Because I used all my lust to have sex with you this time. I did it because the two of us have officially be partners for life and death, so I can give all these delicious feelings to you!¡± Leon smiled and slowlyy down beside his boyfriend. David hugged Leon from behind while kissing Leon¡¯s neck several times in a position that was still both naked. ¡°We can do it whenever we want, and I will give you that great pleasure!¡± David whispered behind Leon¡¯s ear, ying with Leon¡¯s silky hair. Leon smiled warmly at his lover; he nodded when David said those words. This time, what Leon had in mind was to carry out his duties as a husband; with his position as a wife, Leon would properly give his husband his duties. Tonight is a beautiful night for both because they have officially be husband and wife. They will not think about anything else except protecting and loving each other. Because the duty of husband and wife is like that, share with each other, love each other and do everything together, not cover up anything and don¡¯t lie or lie to each other. While the two of them felt an extraordinary feeling of happiness. On the other hand, Robert, who knew he was currently sitting on the balcony of his house holding the cigarette he had lit, sucked it in slowly and then released thick smoke from his mouth. He had been on the balcony of his house for almost 8 hours and smoked 5 packs of cigarettes to relieve his stress. The intertwined husband and wife between David and Leon made it difficult for Robert to approach Leon again. Moreover, taking the blood in Leon¡¯s body was an extraordinary difficulty for him at this time. ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! Why did all this happen, I haven¡¯t had time to finish him off, but the two of thembined pleasure together!¡± Robert said with extreme anger, then kicked the marble table next to him and immediately split the table into several pieces. BANG! ¡°Just look at Leon; even though you are already in the status of David¡¯s wife, I will still chase you and get the rare blood in you!¡± Chapter 175 175 Breakfast Morning has arrived, and the sun has emerged from the eastern horizon. Its rays that have illuminated the earth slowly peeked through the gaps of a thick tree. To reach the roof of the house in the middle of the forest. All animals in the forest are doing their respective activities. The morning dew has adorned all leaves in the forest that are still not touched by the sun. The house in the middle of the forest looks so warm. Even though it is squeezed with pretty cold weather in the morning. Two people were still asleep near the firece, curling themselves close to each other. Being on a soft foam covered by a bed cover in their previous room. The two of them had a ritualst night for several games because after officially bing a married couple, they were both free to have intercourse whenever they both wanted to. Because it is an obligation of a married couple. David, who opened his eyes first, immediately looked at Leon, who was currently sleeping on his arm. He smiled warmly and then kissed Leon¡¯s forehead gently; his gaze showed if he was so happy in the morning, he could see the face of his lover, who was sofortable to look at. David stood carefully so as not to wake his lover, then after he managed to stand up without waking his girlfriend, he immediately rushed to the kitchen. ..... Of course, David wants to make breakfast for his lover because that¡¯s what he wanted when he was married to Leon. David headed to the kitchen and opened a few cabs to see if all food supplies were avable. He smiled broadly when it turned out that all food supplies were reallyplete in the closet. ¡°Yosh! It¡¯s time to make breakfast!¡± David excitedly then took some white bread and strawberries from the kitchen cupboard. He activated the electronic stove in front of him, then put a frying pan on him. With a big smile, David took white bread one by one and then smeared it with strawberry jam; he did it so carefully so as not to make the jam stacked unevenly. Doing neatness is one of the traits possessed by David; he has a mncholy nature in him. So that when he does something, he will definitely like to see something that is neatly arranged and good. After he collected strawberry jam on two pieces of white bread, he immediately closed it again with the empty white bread he had provided. After that, he immediately put the bread into the frying pan he had heated. While waiting for the toast to be ready, he took a frying pan of a slightly smaller size than the previous one and heated it too. David took two chicken eggs from the refrigerator and entered them into the frying pan he had prepared. David hummed a song while he was cooking their breakfast. He felt happy when he could do that because he actually did the morning routine he wanted. After the cooking he made was cooked, he immediately took two tes to serve the dish. Bread jam and fried eggs, serve on two tes. He paused for a moment, then crossed his arms and held his chin when he saw a less attractive appearance on the te. ¡°Something iscking. Do I need to fry sausages too?¡± David then opened the refrigerator again to find whether there was a sausage stock in the refrigerator. After searching in the refrigerator, it turns out he found that there was a beef sausage box that was also in the refrigerator. He took the two sausages and then heated them in a frying pan. While waiting for the two sausages to be cooked, David saw the refrigerator again to find if there was a good drink to drink in the morning. He narrowed his eyes when he saw an orange vor that could be drunk directly. He immediately took the drink from the bottle and poured it into the ss he had just taken. David poured it slowly, then smiled as he put the two sses next to the te containing jam bread and fried eggs earlier. After the sausage in the frying pan was cooked, David immediately took it with a spoon and put it on a te. He smiled broadly when he saw the appearance of a dish that was so perfect for him to be served to his lover. David took the two tes, put them on the dining table, and then took two sses filled with orange-vored drinks. After he had prepared so neatly, he went straight to the living room to wake his boyfriend. When he arrived in the living room, it turned out that Leon still closed his eyes; David smiled broadly, then shook his head and approached his lover. After that, David immediately slowly kissed Leon¡¯s face and absented all parts of his face. That also made Leon wake up; he slowly opened his eyes and tried to remove David¡¯s face from him. ¡°Ahh, David ...¡± said Leon while chuckling, then pushed David to be able to stay away from him. David just smiled and took Leon¡¯s hand. He invited him to stand up, even in a state that was still half-conscious. Leon tried to really be able to walk smoothly when invited by David to the dining room. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leon askedzily while scratching his back head which was actually not itchy. David just kept quiet while smiling at Leon; when the two of them arrived in the dining room, David immediately said, ¡°Surprise! This is a breakfast for both of us!¡± Said David while pulling a chair so that Leon could sit. Leon smiled broadly while covering his mouth when he saw if his lover had prepared breakfast for him. ¡°Is this really you cooking it?¡± Leon asked in disbelief when he found out if David had made breakfast. David just nodded his head, then sat down and smiled at Leon. ¡°Let¡¯s both have breakfast!¡± David said, inviting Leon to be able to have breakfast together. Leon, excited that morning, immediately agreed to what his lover said. Leon, who was impatient, immediately drank the orange vor drink; after that, he took the spoon and fork that David had prepared next to his te. He immediately stuck the grilled sausage on the te and put it in his mouth. ¡°David! This is so good!¡± Said Leon while closing his eyes when he felt a sausage that was so delicious. Chapter 176 176 Davareon Waterfall ¡°David! This is so good!¡± Said Leon while closing his eyes when he felt a sausage that was so delicious. ¡°Are you really cooking this?¡± Leon asked in disbelief when he felt Davin¡¯s cooking was delicious. David just nodded his head with a smile looking at Leon, then said, ¡°This is all my cooking, and I deliberately prepared it for you. I prepared it for my beloved lover!¡± Leon¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly when he heard what David had just said because it was so romantic for him. After the two officially became husband and wife, it felt like David¡¯s attitude was more romantic to Leon, and Leon could feel it so clearly. They both enjoyed breakfast while chatting casually because today, there was no activity for them to do. Even the two of them currently do not want to take care of the problems that ur out there because, at this time, they both want a normal life that they can both live. After enjoying breakfast, they both decided to leave the house to see the morning view around his house. When the two of them opened the front door, the warm morning air immediately greeted them. ..... David and Leon closed their eyes together when they felt a gust of morning wind that was so fresh and soothing. ¡°Very peaceful; I fell in love with this ce!¡± Said Leon while slowly walking out of the porch of his house. When his naked feet stepped on a path made of a square paving measuring about 40 ¡Á 80 cm in gray, he felt the dew attached to the paving that greeted his feet. Who smiled and then continued walking while looking around him. David, behind him, followed him with a smile at his girlfriend, who looked so very enjoying the natural atmosphere. ¡°Do you like it?¡± David asked from behind, which made Leon immediately turn around and look at him. Leon nodded his head with a smile looking at David, then said, ¡°Yes, I am sofortable with this ce because the natural atmosphere made me breathe fresh air!¡± When Leon looked around him, he also realized that if they were both currently in the middle of the forest, that was unknown where they were. In fact, he had not had time to ask Chelsea before because after Chelsea showed the house to him, Chelsea immediately disappeared. Out of curiosity, Leon finally decided to ask his husband. ¡°David, by the way, do you know where we are right now? I mean, what is our house in the forest?¡± Leon asked as he approached David, who was currently just silent while smiling at his surroundings. David nodded his head, indicating if he knew the ce, then he invited Leon to walk through the path to a ce. While walking, David told about the ce to Leon. ¡°No one knows where this ce is because this ce is indeed hidden, and only the two of us and a few people understand this ce!¡± ¡°This house was deliberately built in the middle of this forest, letting us both be far from the crowd of the city and far from the threat of other supernatural creatures!¡± Said David exined but had not told Leon where they were both. When the two of them constantly walked through the path that was seen as still new and had never been passed by anyone. The path took them to a cliff with a view of the waterfall that was so beautiful. At the end of the path, a half-circle fence appears on the edge of a cliff. David and Leon are currently standing in the ce while holding the fence made of wood. Leon, who was still amazed by the waterfall that looked so beautiful in front of him, could not say anything. The waterfall that flows from a height of about 25 meters presents a view that is so beautiful to look at. The ssh of the waterfall created a multilevel rainbow in front of the waterfall. ¡°Does the waterfall have a name?¡± Leon asked, amazed when his vision was currently fixed on the waterfall. David smiled then hugged Leon from behind, then he whispered to Leon to answer a question from him, ¡°The waterfall has a name, Davareon,¡± Hearing the answer from her husband made Leon think hard about the name because he had never heard of the name before. But the name seemed not so foreign to him. ¡°Davareon? Why is the name familiar to me?¡± Leon asked curiously, then looked at her husband behind him. David smiled broadly, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the namebines my name and yours.¡± ¡°The waterfall¡¯s name will also be the name of our prospective children!¡± Hearing what David said made Leon¡¯s eyes round like a ping pong ball because he did not expect David to discuss children again. ¡°Are you serious about that?¡± Leon asked while turning his body and looking at his husband. With a big smile, David nodded and agreed with what Leon asked. ¡°Take it easy; we will find the best ce to adopt our childrenter!¡± David said with a smile to Leon. David invited Leon to sit in a chair in that ce, then he looked at Leon with a deep look and said. ¡°Do you want to adopt? How many children for us to take care of?¡± David asked seriously, looking at Leon. Leon seems to be still not ready to adopt a child; he is just silent and thinks about the pros and cons that will happenter. Because he actually still wants to have a lot of time with David. Because he knew after the two of them adopted a child, surely when the two of them would be taken to take care of the child. David, who knew Leon¡¯s different expressions, immediately said to Leon, ¡°Are you not ready for us to adopt a child?¡± Hearing David¡¯s question made Leon widen his eyes and look at his husband. ¡°It¡¯s not like that; I don¡¯t mean to refuse your request, I really want to have a child, and I really want to have it.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Leon looked at David with a serious look, ¡°I still want to have a lot of time with you!¡± ¡°Can we have a child but ...¡± Leon suddenly stopped his sentence when he felt something in his stomach. Suddenly nausea appeared in Leon¡¯s stomach. ¡°Hoek .. Emmm Houkekk!¡± Several times Leon covered his mouth when he felt he wanted to vomit suddenly. Chapter 177 177 Something happen! ¡°Hoek.. Hmmm houkk!¡± Several times Leon covered his mouth when he suddenly felt like throwing up. What happened to me? Why am I suddenly nauseous? Was it because of the breakfast David gave me? Leon¡¯s mind was confused when he felt extraordinary nausea in his stomach. ¡°Babe, are you all right?¡± David asked worriedly when he saw his lover a few times sick and clutching her stomach and mouth. Leon, who still couldn¡¯t answer David¡¯s question, just shook his head because he also didn¡¯t know what had happened to him. David held Leon¡¯s back while massaging it a little to help Leon spit out something that made him nauseous. When David saw Leon continue to feel sick, he remembered that he had made breakfast for him this morning. Is Leon sick because of the breakfast I made? I should have been more careful about making breakfast next time for fear that he might get poisoned from eating my breakfast. Inner David felt guilty when he remembered that the two of them had enjoyed breakfast together before heading to the waterfall. David immediately helped Leon walk away from the waterfall, and they both decided to return home. While on the way to Leon¡¯s house, he still felt nauseous and dizzy; he felt something very ufortable inside him. ..... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon, it must be because of the breakfast I made for you!¡± David said while helping Leon to continue walking home. Leon, who couldn¡¯t focus on answering what David had just said, just kept silent while holding his stomach and mouth. Because nausea still haunts him and makes him really ufortable. After the two of them arrived in front of the house, David immediately invited Leon to sit on a chair on the terrace. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get some water to relieve your nausea!¡± David said, then rushed to the kitchen to get water. He also took the first aid kit that was in the living room; maybe there is a drug that is useful for reducing nausea that is currently guing Leon. After that, he shot quickly towards the terrace to be able to take care of his lover, who was not well. David crouched in front of Leon; while opening the first aid kit, he sat on the chair next to Leon. He rummaged through all the medicines in the first aid kit to find some nausea relievers. After he found it, he immediately gave the drug to Leon while giving him a ss of water that he had brought. ¡°Drink this first; maybe this medicine can relieve your nausea!¡± David said while giving Leon one red medicine and a ss of water. When Leon saw that, he immediately wanted to take the pill and was about to drink it. But suddenly, with a fast movement, Leon¡¯s hand immediately pped David¡¯s hand, which was carrying the medicine and a ss of water. Pyar! David and Leon widened their eyes simultaneously, then looked at each other. David didn¡¯t immediately get angry when Leon did this because Leon¡¯s facial expression was also so confused at this moment. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that; I...¡± ¡°Hey Babe, is it okay. Hey calm yourself. Is okay,¡± David cut off the sentence Leon was about to say, because he felt Melt was panicking after doing that. He knew something was wrong with his lover, so David tried to calm him down so that Leon could say what he was feeling. ¡°Calm down first; what happened? What are you feeling right now?¡± David asked slowly so as not to panic Leon. Leon, who had controlled his breath well, immediately looked at David with a look that was starting to calm down. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it; it wasn¡¯t me who moved my hand just now. My hand suddenly moved on its own to p your hand. As if I wasn¡¯t allowed to take medicine!¡± Leon said in a trembling tone because he still felt confused about what was happening to him. David, who heard the exnation from his lover, was silent for a moment because it seemed as if something had happened to Leon at this time. He tried to stay calm in front of Leon, even though his mind was filled with big question marks about what had happened to his lover. ¡°You better rest first; I think maybe you suddenly catch a cold because we are too early to go to the waterfall!¡± David said while inviting Leon to stand up and leading him into the house. He could feel that the weather was really cold today, which might be another reason Leon was feeling sick. After entering the house, David helped Leon to sitfortably on the sofa in the living room. David crouched down in front of Leon while stroking Leon¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Should we just go to the doctor?¡± David asked because he was currently worried about Leon¡¯s condition. When he heard the question, Leon immediately shook his head, refusing to be taken to the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m fine; I don¡¯t want to be taken to the doctor!¡± Leon replied with a forced smile to David. David nodded when his lover refused to be taken to the doctor. Therefore, after this, he will contact his father to be able toe to his house because if this isn¡¯t an ordinary hospital, surely the right answer is to ask his father toe to his house and examine Leon directly. David took a nket and covered it with Leon, sitting on the living room sofa. ¡°You just rest; I¡¯ll call my father first to ensure your condition!¡± David said. Leon nodded his head; his face was now paler than before. This made David even more worried about his girlfriend¡¯s condition. He grabbed his cell phone, which was in the room, then called his father right then and there. While waiting for the call to be connected, David walked up and down in his room, biting his fingernails. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Son? Do you guys want toe back already?¡± Mr. Henderson asked into the phone with a chuckle when his son called him. ¡°Dad,e here quickly; I think there is something wrong with Leon. You shoulde here immediately to check!¡± David said seriously, which made Mr. Henderson immediately turn off the phone and get ready to head to his son¡¯s house. Chapter 178 178 Worst! Mr. Henderson, who received a call from his son, immediately rushed to prepare to bring his medical equipment and immediately got into the car. He stepped on the gas to get to where his son and his partner were. ¡°What happened to him?¡± said Mr. Henderson, panicking while paying attention to the road leading to David and Leon¡¯s house. Because he did not expect when he receives news from his son that Leon was not well. Of course, it made him think hard about what really happened. After nearly 30 minutes of travel, Mr. Henderson Finally arrived at the protected forest where David and Leon were. Because the car could not enter the forest, he parked the car in the parking lot provided in front of the entrance to the forest. When He got down from the car and saw the archway with the inscription, ¡°The Reiss Family¡¯s Private Protected Forest¡± The gate and iron fence that was indeed built surround the entire protected forest and are equipped with a security gate with passcode ess. ..... He looked around to ensure that no one was following him, then punched the passcode on the arch¡¯s gate. Not long after, the iron gate opened slowly, Mr. Henderson immediately entered, and the iron gate automatically closed again quickly. Bang! Mr. Henderson looked back, somewhat surprised that the iron gate had closed so quickly. ¡°Oh! Did it have to go that far to put security in this ce!¡± said Mr. Henderson at the time, seeing the iron fence that emits an electric current that flows continuously throughout the fence surrounding the protected forest. He turned around again and ran quickly toward where David and Leon were. Because the protected forest is so wide, Mr. Henderson decided to use his strength to run so fast into the forest. He tried his best to smell David and Leon¡¯s bodies, to be able to quickly find where their home was in the forest. After 5 minutes of running into the forest, he saw a luxurious house that looked so warm in the middle of the forest. At the same time, David, already on the terrace, waved his hand for his father to approach him immediately. Mr. Henderson quickly ran straight to where David was, ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Henderson asked his son when he had just arrived on David¡¯s porch. Without answering questions from his father, David immediately invited his father to be able to enter the house and show Leon¡¯s condition, which was getting worse and worse. Mr. Henderson immediately widened his eyes when he saw Leon¡¯s face, which was so pale. He immediately took out his medical tools to check Leon¡¯s condition, which seemed to be worsening. Mr. Henderson held Leon¡¯s wrist to check Leon¡¯s heartbeat, and when he held Leon¡¯s wrist, he was suddenly surprised. David, who saw his father¡¯s expression as if he knew something, immediately approached his father and asked his father seriously about Leon¡¯s condition. ¡°What happened to him?¡± David asked, panicked while looking at his father, who was still silently holding Leon¡¯s wrist while checking Leon¡¯s body temperature, which was getting lower and lower. ¡°His heartbeat was so fast, but his body temperature dropped drastically, his body was so cold, his face was so pale, and his blood was flowing so fast! His pupils didn¡¯t work properly!¡± said Mr. Henderson at the time checked Leon¡¯s condition. ¡°I have to give him immunity immediately!¡± said Mr. Henderson while removing the IV and sticking the needle into Leon¡¯s left hand. ¡°What happened to him? Why is he suddenly like this?¡± said Mr. Henderson while managing so the IV in Leon¡¯s hand could run smoothly. David recounted everything that had happened this morning in detail to his father. From the story told by David, Mr. Henderson concluded that Leon might have been poisoned by the food David cooked. But that is also not certain because, in Leon¡¯s body, he did not find poison in the food Leon had consumed earlier. ¡°After I give immunity through this infusion, he will get better soon,¡± said Mr. Henderson, with a worried expression on his face; he looked at Leon, who was silent and didn¡¯t respond. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work out, what will happen to him?¡± David asked about the spection he was currently thinking about. Mr. Henderson looked at David with a serious look, too, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen; for sure, if this immunity doesn¡¯t affect Leon at all, it will only get worse!¡± David immediately fell to the floor on his knees when he heard what his father had just said. Mr. Henderson, who saw his son looking shocked, immediately helped David to get up and sit on the sofa. ¡°You don¡¯t think anything strange first; pray that he¡¯s okay!¡± said Mr. Henderson trying to calm David, who was really in shock at this time. The two of them were watching Leon, who was silent with the IV stuck in his left hand, hoping that Leon would get better soon by being given immunity through the IV. Not long after, suddenly, a hollow bluish-white light appeared in the living room. Zhep! Two individual figures stepped out from the light, which was the teleportation magic used by Nichs. Nichs and London, who had juste out of the portal, immediately looked at Leon with a serious catch. As David and Mr. Henderson were about to approach to give an exnation, London stopped them both at once. ¡°No, let him see our son first; he knows what happened to Leon this time!¡± Said London forbade the two of them from exining what happened to Leon to Nichs. Nichs crouched in front of his son and then held his son¡¯s wrist while touching his son¡¯s forehead. He shook his head and looked at London, ¡°How could this happen?¡± Said Nichs in a serious tone to London. ¡°What happened? What happened to him?¡± London asked, curious and worried when he saw Nichs¡¯s expression, which showed their son was not okay. ¡°He¡¯s pregnant!¡± Nichs said softly, making London, Mr. Henderson and David widen their eyes simultaneously. Chapter 179 179 Pregnant! ¡°He¡¯s pregnant!¡± Nichs said softly, which made London, Mr. Henderson, and David widens their eyes simultaneously. ¡°No way. Is it true that he is pregnant? Howe?¡± Said London was worried when he found out that his son was pregnant. Mr. Henderson and David also did not believe that it turned out that Leon¡¯s deteriorating condition was due to pregnancy. ¡°But it¡¯s true, I can feel two pulses currently in Leon¡¯s body; why did this happen so quickly?¡± Nichs said as he stood up and looked at David. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Yes, we only did husband and wife obligations after marriage. But only after marriage did I use all my lust to have intercourse with him!¡± David said while looking at Nichs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t this be good news because Leon can get pregnant too! Just like you,¡± David added, smiling widely, looking at Nichs and London, but his broad smile suddenly faded when he saw Nichs and London¡¯s expressions. Not so. Nichs and London immediately sat on the sofa together, then lowered their heads. Their expressions looked so sad when they heard that Leon was pregnant. Unlike what David imagined when he was happy because Leon was pregnant, his parents weren¡¯t even. It was as if they both had something to hide. ¡°Is there something wrong with Leon? Tell me!¡± David asked worriedly while crouching in front of Nichs and London. ..... He was previously happy when he heard that Leon was pregnant and disappeared instantly when he saw Leon¡¯s parents, but they were sad to know that their son was pregnant. Nichs and London looked at David simultaneously; the look on their face seemed powerless to answer the question from their son-inw. Mr. Henderson looked at Leon, who was getting paler and paler; his condition was deteriorating faster than before. ¡°Nichs, London, please exin to us so we know what happened to Leon. Because I can¡¯t see Leon¡¯s condition continuing to drop like this!¡± Mr. Henderson Said while looking at Nichs and London, he hoped that the two of them would exin what exactly happened. Nichs and London looked at each other; London finally nodded and decided to exin Leon¡¯s current condition. With a sad look on his face, London looked at his son and then started to say, ¡°This condition is very rare because If you were to equate it with Nichs¡¯ condition at that time, this is definitely very different!¡± ¡°What happened to both of us at that time? We were also surprised that it turned out that Nichs really could get pregnant. After we both got married, the first night we were married, we had intercourse as usual. But we didn¡¯t think that it could cause a miracle that appeared inside Nichs¡¯ body!¡± Said London told about his experience with Nichs. David and Mr. Henderson, who was listening to it, tried to understand but were still confused because this incident was the same as what happened to David and Leon. ¡°What¡¯s different is that at that time, Nichs had be a Werewolfpletely, he got a bite from the Alpha who created him Long before Nichs, and I decided to get married. Because of that, his body responded well when pregnant; he looked fine like any other pregnant woman.¡± London stopped his story and then looked at Leon with a look that was so sad as if he didn¡¯t expect this to happen to his son. Then he looked at Mr. Henderson and David and continued his story, ¡°Unfortunately, this time, Leon has not be a Werewolfpletely; indeed, he can be a Werewolf because he has direct descendants of the two of us. But his status is still human; he still has human status in his body .¡± ¡°What will happen to him if the baby remains in Leon¡¯s body?¡± David asked, then looked at London seriously. Because he didn¡¯t want the spection he was currently thinking about to happen. London looked at Nichs, and Nichs just lowered his head as tears rolled down his cheeks. London looked again at David and said clearly, ¡°He will die!¡± Deg! Hearing London¡¯s exnation just now, of course, made David widen his eyes; his eyes immediately became red, and the tears slowly flooded his cheeks. He also realizes that Leon is still fully human; therefore, he feels guilty for using his lust to the fullest to have intercourse with his lover. ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m stupid to do this to her; I shouldn¡¯t have done it!¡± London said, apanied by tears currently running down his cheeks; he walked closer to Leon and then crouched down in front of him. It was also then that Leon suddenly slowly opened his eyes; all eyes immediately turned to him. Leon looked confused when he saw his husband crouching in front of him with tears in his eyes. ¡°Hey, Babe, are you okay?¡± Leon asked as he brought his right hand to David¡¯s cheek and stroked it gently. David opened his eyes and then looked at Leon; he really felt guilty for doing that to Leon. David stood up and walked away from Leon, he couldn¡¯t see the people he cared about, but he hurt instead. ¡°Hey, Babe, what¡¯s up?¡± Leon asked, confused, looking at David, then his attention got distracted as he looked at Nichs and London. He also found out that his parents were also in the house. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon asked while looking at Nichs and London. Nichs, with puffy eyes, approached his son, smiled broadly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, honey!¡± Said Nichs while stroking his son¡¯s hair. With his pale condition, Leon smiled broadly when he heard he was pregnant. He didn¡¯t expect thatst night¡¯s intercourse with David would produce such miraculous results. But his smile faded as London said, ¡°We can¡¯t allow that; we have to get the fetus out of his body!¡± Leon immediately looked sharply at London when he heard London say those words. ¡°Why is that? You two should be happy that I¡¯m going to have a child, and you two will have a grandson! Why do you suddenly want to abort this baby?¡± Leon said with explosive emotions, making the items in the living room suddenly move. Chapter 180 180 Abortion? All eyes were currently in Leon¡¯s direction when he angrily said those words. All the items in the living room moved, vibrating like a sudden earthquake when Leon contradicted what London had just said. David looked at Leon and immediately approached; he tried to calm Leon, who could not hold back his anger because of London¡¯s words. ¡°Babe, Calm yourself. Don¡¯t use your anger now because it will put our baby in danger.¡± David said, trying to calm Leon down. Of course, the sentence he just said was very efficacious because Leon immediately looked at David, and all the items in the living room went silent again. Leon smiled at David and then nodded his head. David slowly sat beside Leon and directed Leon to rest his head on his chest. When Leon calmed down by David¡¯s side, Nichs and London, who looked so sad, could only hug each other and look at their son. Mr. Henderson, who saw this, invited Nichs and London to get out of the house; he wanted to invite the two of them to talk about Leon¡¯s condition. After the three of them were on the terrace, the three sat on chairs. ..... ¡°Is what you said true? If Leon keeps letting the fetus inside his body, will he die?¡± Mr. Henderson asked London to rify what London had said earlier. London looked at Nichs and then nodded his head; Nichs also nodded his head then he decided to speak up. ¡°From Leon¡¯s current state, it¡¯s impossible to contain a Werewolf fetus inside his body. Since he¡¯s still in human status, his body is too weak to carry the power that will Greatness grow within him!¡± Said Nichs with a sad face. ¡°Is there no other way to save Leon? Apart from aborting the womb!¡± ¡°Because I can feel that Leon really doesn¡¯t want to kill the life of the baby he is currently carrying!¡± said Mr. Henderson while looking at Nichs and London seriously. ¡°The two of us also just discovered the fact about Nichs being able to get pregnant when the two of us were exploring the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins!¡± London said, adding, then looking at Nichs. ¡°But the events that Leon and David are currently experiencing, we did not find them in Those Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins!¡± Nichs added while looking at Mr. Henderson seriously. While the three of them were discussing David and Leon, on the other hand, Leon and David were hugging each other. Leon looked so happy when he found out he was pregnant; this happiness was also on David¡¯s face, even though he made up his expression. This mixed feeling of being broken and erratic is currently being felt by David. On the other hand, he was happy because he could have children without adopting a child from an orphanage. But on the other hand, he also thought about Leon¡¯s worsening condition, which confused him about what to do. ¡°How do you feel right now?¡± David asked Leon when he felt Leon¡¯s bodypletely cold as ice. Leon looked at David with a big smile, then said, ¡°I¡¯m fine; it seems my body is getting better after hearing that I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Leon said while looking at his stomach and stroking it gently. Even though he didn¡¯t look distended, Leon was really happy when he discovered a baby in his stomach. David, who heard Leon¡¯s answer, could only be silent and stroked Leon¡¯s hair gently. His teary eyes couldn¡¯t contain the sadness currently welling up within him. It wasn¡¯t long before Mr. Henderson, Nichs, and London came back into the house. With normal facial expressions, the three of them returned to the living room smiling at Leon; even though Nichs still felt sad in his heart, he tried his best to give his son a happy expression. Nichs snapped his fingers, making the living room firece light up instantly. He knew that at this moment, his son had to get warmth to survive because he used to feel his body cold when he was pregnant. ¡°Congrattions, we are both happy we are getting a grandchild!¡± Said Nichs while smiling at Leon. Leon smiled broadly while nodding his head, then he looked at London, who was also approaching him. ¡°Forgive me for saying so earlier, for I am only afraid of losing my beloved Son!¡± London said while stroking Leon¡¯s hair gently. Leon smiled broadly, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely do my best to raise the baby.¡± Leon answered while smiling warmly at London. That smile made London even sadder, seeing his son in such a bad condition, trying to smile warmly at him. Nichs, London, and Mr. Henderson decide to stay at the house while Leon is pregnant. The three of them would not leave Leon in that state because, indeed, Leon¡¯s condition was so apprehensive that he could not just be left alone. Three days passed, and Leon¡¯s stomach was starting to bloat. He is still in a state of immune infusion by Mr. Henderson. Leon could stand up and reflect in the mirror in his room, his pale body was getting paler, and his previously full body was slowly getting thinner. But he smiled so broadly when he saw his belly that was already bulging. David always apanies his lover wherever his lover goes, takes him to the bathroom, helps him shower, and apanies him to sleep. The news that Leon was pregnant had also been heard by Chelsea, and she also decided to visit the house. Chelsea¡¯s arrival was unexpected because she brought Nichs¡¯s grandmother and mother. When the three of them arrived in front of the house, Nichs quickly felt the presence of someone he knew, and he immediately appeared suddenly in front of the three of them. ¡°Mom? Grandma? How did you guys get here?¡± Nichs said, surprised. Then he slowly looked at someone hiding behind his grandmother. ¡°Chelsea?¡± Chelsea smiled while giving Nichs two fingers, indicating ¡°Peace.¡± ¡°It was the two of them who insisted oning here!¡± Chelsea said while stammering to answer Nichs¡¯s question. Chapter 181 181 Reunion Nichs was still confused when his mother and grandmother came here with Chelsea. It¡¯s been almost 5 years, they haven¡¯t seen each other at all, because of the busyness that Nichs and London are doing, they can¡¯t meet their mother and grandmother. Laura is Nichs¡¯ mother, and Lauren is Nichs¡¯ grandmother. The faces of the two weren¡¯t that different because Lauren used a certain potion that kept her body youthful until now. Just like Laura, she also drank a potion given by her mother so that her body didn¡¯t age. They both look like sisters because their facial expressions look younger than Chelsea¡¯s. ¡°Come on, Nichs, there¡¯s no need to be so surprised by the presence of your mother and grandmother. I also want to see my grandson, because I never saw him from the start. What was it like, and instead got the news that he was married and was he really pregnant? Like you that time?¡± Laura asked enthusiastically to Nichs, but she lowered her voice as she spoke thest sentence. Nichs was silent for a moment when his mother said that. He finally decided to tell what really happened to his mother and grandmother. So that they both know what he¡¯s really feeling right now. After telling her about theplicated feelings she was feeling, Laura hugged her son gently. Giving encouragement and strengthening so that her son can be stronger to ept the problem that is currently happening to him. ¡°We will definitely find a way out of this problem; you don¡¯t think too much about it; there must be a way!¡± Laura said as she let go of Nichs¡¯ hug slowly. ..... ¡°It¡¯s true what your mother said; all of this must have a way out,¡± Lauren added, smiling warmly at Nichs and gently stroking her grandson¡¯s shoulder. Chelsea, who was in that ce, seemed not to be picked up because she was just silent while listening to the three of them chatting warmly when the reunion met together again. ¡°Um, don¡¯t you guys want to hug me too?¡± Chelsea asked, raising her hand as Nichs, Laura, and Lauren looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to because you¡¯ve already seen too many of them!¡± Nichs said that made Chelsea¡¯s face darken instantly. After chatting in front of the house for quite a while, the four finally decided to enter the house. Nichs took his mother and grandmother to see Leon¡¯s condition. When the four of them entered the house, Leon and David, who were in the living room, looked confused because suddenly, several people came to their house with Nichs. London saw his mother-inwing; he smiled broadly and greeted his mother-inw. ¡°How are you two?¡± London asked while hugging Laura and Lauren alternately. Those in the room looked confused by the events that were currently happening. Because Mr. Henderson and David didn¡¯t know either of them. Even Leon didn¡¯t know who Laura and Lauren really were. But when Leon saw Chelsea, they immediately smiled broadly and waved at Chelsea. Chelsea immediately approached Leon and hugged him gently. When she saw Leon¡¯s condition, Chelsea¡¯s heart sank instantly because Leon¡¯s body was so pale and emaciated that she couldn¡¯t say anything. But after that, Leon immediately showed his bulging belly to Chelsea. With tears in her eyes, Chelsea just nodded, smiling, forced to look at Leon¡¯s stomach. Shortly after that, Laura and Lauren approached Leon, sitting on the sofa with David. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Laura asked with a smile to Leon. Leon, who didn¡¯t know anything, immediately looked at Nichs and London and made eye signals to exin what was going on. ¡°She is my mother, Laura. She is your grandmother!¡± Nichs said while looking at Leon. Of course, Leon¡¯s eyes widened instantly because he had just discovered that he had a grandmother. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know I had a grandmother!¡± Leon said while smiling at Laura. Laura just nodded slowly and gently hugged the grandson in front of her. ¡°You really grew up amazingly!¡± Laura said while stroking Leon¡¯s cheek gently. Then Leon¡¯s attention was diverted to the figure of a woman who was next to Laura, the figure of a woman who was simr to Laura. Even Leon thought that the woman was Laura¡¯s twin. ¡°Are you my grandmother¡¯s twin?¡± Leon asked while looking at Lauren. Who knew Lauren¡¯s identity, They all chuckled when Leon said that. Lauren shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Laura¡¯s mother. I¡¯m Nichs¡¯ grandmother, and my name is Lauren!¡± Lauren said while smiling broadly at Leon. This, of course, made Leon, David, and Mr. Henderson immediately widen their eyes simultaneously. Because he didn¡¯t expect that such a beautiful woman who looked the same age as Laura was Laura¡¯s mother. Because they looked confused by Lauren¡¯s confession, Nichs finally told everything to Mr. Henderson, David and Leon. Making the three of them finally understand what happened at this time. After chatting for quite a while, Laura, curious about Leon¡¯s condition, finally decided to check on Leon. ¡°Can I check on you first?¡± Laura said while looking at Leon, then she looked at Lauren. Leon followed what Laura said, stood up, assisted David, and walked towards the room. Once in the room, there were only Laura, Lauren, and Leon in the room. Leon was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at Laura and Lauren, who was looking at him now. ¡°Open your shirt; I want to see the state of your stomach!¡± Lauren said, smiling at Leon. Leon slowly opened his shirt; with Leon¡¯s left hand still infused with the IV, Laura helped her grandson to open his shirt. After Leon¡¯s shirt was open, Laura and Lauren looked directly at Leon¡¯s chest, which had a tattoo-like circr seal. The two didn¡¯t ask about it, but their gazes were immediately fixed on Leon¡¯s stomach, which was already quite big. ¡°Your belly is so big, like a 7-month pregnant woman,¡± Lauren said, surprised when she saw Leon¡¯s stomach. ¡°How long has your belly been this big?¡± Laura asked, adding. ¡°This is the seventh day after I was dered pregnant!¡± Lauren and Laura¡¯s eyes immediately widened when they heard what Leon had just said. Chapter 182 182 Baby or Monster? Leon¡¯s condition was getting worse day by day, and his stomach was getting bigger day by day. Seven days after he was dered pregnant, Leon¡¯s stomach bulged like a woman carrying a baby for 7 months. So quickly, the pregnancy took ce, like a day old, 1 month. An event happening for the first time in the world of supernatural beings, of course, if it is known by other supernatural beings, it will shock the world of supernatural beings. Because of that, Leon¡¯s pregnancy was deliberately kept secret, and only certain people really knew about this fact. Currently, Leon sits on the sofa in the living room and is always apanied by David as his husband. David always apanies Leon and never escapes his sight, as if every second of the time he can get with Leon is a moment that is so precious to him. Who wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken when he saw his life partner fall ill with such an apprehensive condition. This was when David felt that seeing Leon in such an emaciated state broke his heart. But David Still Loves Leon and hasn¡¯t changed at all. Laura and Lauren made a special potion for Leon. The two of them made a potion to make the cells in Leon¡¯s body stay strong and continue to regenerate. ..... Due to being pregnant, Leon¡¯s body was gnawed by the baby inside his body. It was as if the baby hadpletely absorbed all of Leon¡¯s life essence. London and Mr. Henderson did not believe that the baby in Leon¡¯s body was human. They were both worried that the baby in Leon¡¯s body was a monster. But that conversation only reached Nichs, Laura, and Lauren. The five of them would not tell this David and Leon. Chelsea, who knew about this, did not believe it. She still believed that the baby Leon was carrying was a baby in a human form. Not a Monster, like they say. Chelsea walked slowly with a happy smile as she brought the special potion that Laura and Lauren had made for Leon. Only Chelsea, David, who is currently able to see Leon¡¯s condition getting worse, even his emaciated body, makes anyone who sees him definitely not have the heart to do it. ¡°This is a potion that Laura and Lauren have made. They both say that if you take it, it will relieve some of the pain that is in your body!¡± Chelsea said while handing Leon a ss of purple potion that looked so disgusting. Leon, who saw the potion, was a little doubtful, for fear that Laura and Lauren would give a special potion that would make the baby in his womb even more problematic. ¡°Is it going to be okay?¡± David asked while looking at Chelsea as he also had doubts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother made this potion for Leon¡¯s body to be strong!¡± Said Laura from a distance, smiling at David. Hearing what Laura had just said, Leon immediately took the ss of potion that Chelsea was holding. He looked at Chelsea, then at David, and then at Laura, smiling broadly beside the kitchen door. Leon first smelled the aroma of the potion. He smiled when he smelled the aroma of the potion, which looked so good to inhale. And at that time, he also saw a positive aura in the potion. Without further ado, Leon immediately drank the potion he was currently holding. Glek! Glek! Glek! The potion was drunk by Leon in just 3 sips because, with 3 sips, he managed to finish the potion. By the time the potion entered Leon¡¯s body, he felt morefortable than before. The pain that was in his body seemed to slowly disappear by itself after he drank the potion. Leon smiled broadly and stroked his stomach; he felt that the baby in his stomach also liked the concoction that Laura and Lauren had made. ¡°That¡¯s right, my body feels better than before. And I think the baby inside me likes it too!¡± Leon said while smiling and looking at David and the others. Hearing what Leon had just said, of course, made David smile broadly. He was relieved because Leon could feelfortable after drinking the potion. Because even though he tried several times to relieve the pain in Leon¡¯s body, it waspletely useless. Because the pain in Leon¡¯s body could not be absorbed using the power possessed by David. It was getting dark, and Laura and Chelsea decided to make dinner for everyone in the house. Some of them decided to change their guard because they still had to be vignt if another supernatural being suddenly approached. After all, they smelled or knew about the baby¡¯s whereabouts inside Leon¡¯s body. Laura and Lauren gave food one by one to the people in the house and on guard. They are all focused because Leon¡¯s womb is getting bigger; even though 8 days have passed, like 8 months, Leon has been pregnant. Leon, at this time, could only sit on the soft sofa in the living room; with the firece always on, he kept his body warm. Even walking is very difficult for him at this time because his womb has grown, making it difficult for him to do other activities. David, who always apanies him, always checks Leon¡¯s condition every second because he doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to his lover. Nichs, who saw Leon¡¯s condition and was ready to give birth, just kept quiet and watched from a distance. ¡°Which should I choose, the baby in his womb? Or Leon? Because I¡¯m sure, one of them has to be sacrificed. I don¡¯t know whether David will give up on this or not?¡± Nichs thought with a very sad expression as he looked at Leon and David, chatting and joking with each other on the sofa by the firece. Nichs didn¡¯t want that happiness to be taken away by a fact they both had to know. A choice between life and death, between those who are sacrificed to die and those who survive to live, is very difficult for anyone in that position, including David. Chapter 183 183 ¡°I Like It¡± The eighth day was a tough day for Leon. He felt the unbearable pain in his body, but he still tried to endure it because he didn¡¯t want to make anyone worry by seeing him like that. The special potion made by Lauren was constantly given to Leon. Leon can spend 3 to 5 sses of this purple potion a day. One day passed felt like a month for Leon because of every pain he felt in his body; he could feel that every hour was like a day for him. That was the influence of something Leon was currently carrying; whether it was a baby or a monster, they couldn¡¯t tell. Only Leon believes that something in his stomach is a baby that deserves to be saved. But those who saw Leon¡¯s condition worsening increasingly believed that something in Leon¡¯s stomach was a monster. Because of something that continues to undermine Leon¡¯s vitality, Leon is now emaciated, and anyone who sees it definitely can¡¯t bear it. He spent his time just sitting on the soft couch by the firece; he didn¡¯t go anywhere except when he wanted to go to the bathroom; David would always apany him along with Chelsea. ¡°We have to immediately remove something that is in Leon¡¯s stomach; if not, then that thing can slowly kill Leon!¡± said Mr. Henderson to Nichs, London, Lauren, and Laura, who are currently near the waterfall. ..... Mr. Henderson knew Nichs¡¯ condition well, so he decided to remove the baby or monster inside Nichs¡¯ body. Of course, all of them currently with him will surely support Mr. Henderson fully. Because they also don¡¯t want to lose Leon just like that. ¡°Please prioritize Leon to live because I¡¯m sure if we prioritize the baby or that thing, David will not be able to live without Leon!¡± Said Nichs while looking at Mr. Henderson seriously. ¡°It¡¯s true what Nichs said; we don¡¯t want to see David suffer the loss of Leon,¡± London added while embracing Nichs and gently stroking his shoulder. Mr. Henderson was silent when he heard what Nichs and London had just said. Because it was a very difficult decision to save one of them who had to live. Mr. Henderson looked at Laura and Lauren, who were silent and did not provide any input. ¡°Your voices are needed for this execution!¡± said Mr. Henderson while looking at Laura and Lauren seriously. Laura looked at Mr. Henderson with a sad look because, of course, she didn¡¯t want to choose between the two of them. Who should live? ¡°No Can you save both of them? My mother has tried her best to be able to make a potion so that she can save Leon and the baby in his womb! Isn¡¯t there the slightest possibility of being able to keep them both alive?¡± Laura asked while looking at Mr. Henderson with a look that was so serious mixed with sadness. Because she understands very well how to be a mother who conceives and raises her son. Lauren, who was next to her, then hugged her gently. ¡°We both hope that you will give the best possible treatment to save them; there is no way we can choose between the two who should live!¡± Said Lauren supporting what was said by Laura. Since they are both mothers, having conceived and given birth, naturally, the two did not want to choose between Leon and the baby, Who should be saved. Of course, the two of them would prefer to be able to save Leon and the baby. Mr. Henderson was stunned to hear what Laura and Lauren had to say. Because, indeed, what the two of them said had some truth, but from his perspective as a doctor. It was very difficult to save the moment of the two of them at once. From the discussion, the five did not realize that someone was currently peeking and eavesdropping on the conversation of the five of them from a distance. Who else, if not Chelsea. Chelsea is, of course, of the same opinion as Laura and Lauren. She was slightly annoyed to hear the answer from Nichs and London, who had to sacrifice Leon¡¯s baby. ¡°I won¡¯t let them kill that innocent little baby. I have to save the baby and Leon!¡± Chelsea thought, then she quickly went straight into the house. When she was inside the house, her eyes filled with tears again, and tears rolled down her cheeks when she saw Leon¡¯s condition, which was getting worse and worse. Her heart was pounding, her hands were shaking violently, and her legs were limp as if they couldn¡¯t be made to walk at all. Chelsea couldn¡¯t say anything when she saw Leon¡¯s deteriorating condition. At this time, she saw Leon joking with David by the firece. They both looked so intimate, chatting and joking with each other. ¡°How can they take away the happiness from the two who are about to have a baby? Even I, who saw it now, wouldn¡¯t have the heart to do such a thing!¡± Chelsea thought while leaning her body against the wall, her eyes fixed on Leon and David, who wereughing happily. David was currently crouching in front of Leon while gently stroking Leon¡¯s stomach, which was really bulging to such arge size. Even bigger than the size of a pregnant woman who has been pregnant for more than 9 months. ¡°Is this kind offortable?¡± David asked while gently stroking Leon¡¯s belly. Leon smiled warmly at David because he felt greatfort when his husband did this. Leon¡¯s eyes widened when he suddenly heard a word in his mind. ¡°I like it!¡±~ Leon immediately looked at his stomach and touched it slowly, with trembling lips. Leon said while looking at David with teary eyes. ¡°Just now, I heard the baby in my stomach say something!¡± Leon said, which surprised David. ¡°This baby loves it when you gently stroke my tummy!¡± Leon added, which made David smile even more broadly. ¡°Is that true?¡± David asked while gently stroking Leon¡¯s stomach again. The expression on his face was so happy that anyone who saw him would also be happy to know that. Chapter 184 184 Sacrifice! When Chelsea saw this incident, she was also surprised to find out that Leon could feel the figure of the baby in his womb. When Chelsea was about to get closer to where Leon was, suddenly David and Leon¡¯s previously happy expressions faded instantly when something happened to Leon. ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± Leon shouted so loudly that everything in the living room vibrated instantly. David, who was in front of Leon, was pushed away when Leon suddenly screamed in pain. Chelsea, who was about to get closer to Leon, fell down instantly because she was pushed by a wave that came out of Leon¡¯s scream. Meanwhile, on the other hand, in the ce where Mr. Henderson and the others were, the five of them immediately saw the source of the sound when they heard screams of pain and waves of air that were Smashed seconds ago. The five of them immediately moved so quickly toward David and Leon. When the five of them arrived at the house, they were shocked to see that the things in the living room had be a mess in an instant. ..... There wasn¡¯t even anyone who could get close to Leon right now because when Leon was in such pain, everyone was suddenly pushed away from him. Mr. Henderson, who saw this, had already guessed and spected. That Leon, at this time, it was time to give birth. ¡°The operation to remove the baby inside Leon¡¯s stomach must be done immediately because otherwise, it will be toote!¡± said Mr. Henderson panicked when he saw the incident. ¡°How can we get closer? When he¡¯s in pain, it¡¯s like we¡¯re being pushed away from him!¡± London answered while looking seriously at Mr. Henderson. ¡°I can do it; I will use my magic power to block the wave,¡± Nichs said and didn¡¯t use his magic to disperse the wave that was currently appearing around Nichs¡¯ body. But before he could do it, Chelsea suddenly approached and stopped him. ¡°Just let me do it!¡± Chelsea said seriously, then used her magic to lock up Nichs and London that very second. Zhep! This surprised Nichs and London, as they were both in a rectangr protective shield enclosing them. ¡°Chelsea, What are you doing?¡± Nichs shouted in annoyance as he discovered that the cage shield currently imprisoning him was a very difficult shield to break from the inside. Because anyone trapped inside the square shield will not be able to use their magic or any power. The only person who can open the shield is the one who created the shield. Namely Chelsea. Chelsea nced back and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you kill the little baby in Nichs¡¯ tummy because I know what you two are up to!¡± Her words made Nichs and London silent. Chelsea exerted all her strength to be able to calm Leon down. She tried her best to be able to defuse the airwaves that were currentlying out of Leon¡¯s body. Mr. Henderson, who previously heard Chelsea¡¯s words, could not do anything because other people had previously known about the conversation between the five. After a while, Chelsea used her magic power, and finally, the air wave in Leon¡¯s body slowly disappeared. Mr. Henderson finally approached Leon and prepared to operate and remove the baby from Leon¡¯s stomach. While Chelsea was holding back the airwaves, still trying to leave Leon¡¯s body, she snapped her fingers to make the operation processfortable and smooth. After she snapped his fingers, a patient bed suddenly appeared, usually used by midwives to give birth. The patient¡¯s bed immediately supported Leon¡¯s body, so now Leon is in the right position to perform the operation. All of them in the room could only witness what Chelsea was doing. Because the only person with magic power in the room is Chelsea. David immediately approached Leon and held his right hand, trying to encourage Leon to keep going during the operation. Mr. Henderson immediately did his job; he took the equipment to perform a cesarean section to remove the baby from Leon¡¯s stomach. When David saw that his father seemed to have forgotten something, he immediately asked in a fairly high tone, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and do this operation!¡± ¡°Leon must be anesthetized first so he doesn¡¯t feel pain during the operation!¡± said Mr. Henderson. ¡°No need, do it right now; I can¡¯t take the pain in my stomach anymore!¡± Leon said with a scream that made the airwaves leak out of his body and immediately blow away the objects around him. Blraztttt! Blrazttt! Chelsea tried with all her might to strengthen her magic power again to withstand the airwaves. Leon was in a semi-conscious state; he tried his best to endure the pain in his body. ¡°Quickly do it, and the safety of the two of them!¡± Chelsea said while looking intently at Mr. Henderson. Mr. Henderson was silent and nodded his head, then began to cut the skin on Leon¡¯s lower abdomen. SSrak! Srak! ¡°Argghhhh!!!¡± Leon screamed again, which made the airwaves rebel out of Leon¡¯s body. But Chelsea tried with all her might to keep the airwaves froming out and ruining everything. Woshhh!! ¡°Cough!!! Quickly get the baby out of Leon¡¯s body!¡± Chelsea screamed with all her might and spewed blood from her mouth. As a result, she resisted the wave of air that was about toe out of Leon¡¯s body. It made her body suffer the consequences. Nichs, London, Lauren, and Laura, who saw this incident, were tense in their respective ces because they saw Chelsea and Mr. Henderson, who was currently trying to remove the baby from Leon¡¯s stomach. 10 minutes of the strugglested. When Mr. Henderson did a good job, he managed to get the baby out of Leon¡¯s stomach. But when the baby was sessfully removed from Leon¡¯s body, the baby didn¡¯t move at all. David, who saw this, immediately widened his eyes; even Leon, who was still semi-conscious, looked confused when he saw his husband just silent and widened his eyes as if surprised to see a baby that had juste out of Leon¡¯s body. Mr. Henderson looked at Chelsea, then shook his head when it turned out that the baby could not be saved. ¡°No way, you can¡¯t let this happen!¡± Chelsea said with tears streaming down her cheeks. She immediately looked at Nichs with a look so sad, then she made a pattern like a seal on her fingers, then at that moment, her body suddenly melted away. ¡°Chelsea!!!¡± Nichs screamed as loud as he could when he found out what Chelsea had done. Chelsea¡¯s body melted into a golden particle flying where she was standing. A few secondster, the golden particle moved quickly towards and into the baby in Mr. Henderson¡¯s arms. Slirrr! Slyarrr! Zhep! Chapter 185 185 A Bite! Author¡¯s Note: Thank you to @Zuko_Regaz for providing support with a special gift, Magic Castle. Your support means a lot to me. Even though I don¡¯t know who you are, I¡¯m still waiting for you on Discord. Please DM me on Discord. My id is in my bio. Thank you very much. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Zhep! Everyone saw the incident when Chelsea suddenly turned into arge number of small golden particles. The tiny golden particles, simr to glitter powder, floated in the air and then, a few secondster, shot at high speed into the baby¡¯s body that had just been removed from Leon¡¯s stomach. Nichs screamed so loud when he saw what had happened because he knew what Chelsea was doing. ¡°No!!!¡± ..... At the same time, when Nichs screamed so loudly, suddenly, the shield that Chelsea had made earlier disappeared slowly. Nichs fell to his knees as the shield Chelsea had previously made slowly disappeared. That indicates that Chelsea is no longer in this world. London, who was next to him, immediately hugged his lover tightly. He also knows that Chelsea sacrificed herself to save the baby that had just been removed from Leon¡¯s stomach. Laura and Lauren, who knew about it too, immediately headed straight to where Mr. Henderson was. To ensure the life of the baby. ¡°What really happened?¡± Mr. Henderson asked while looking at Laura and Lauren, who had just arrived beside him. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not important; make sure How the baby is doing!¡± Lauren said while looking at the baby in Mr. Henderson¡¯s arms. Mr. Henderson held the baby slowly and gave it to Lauren. ¡°We can¡¯t save the baby¡¯s life because...¡± The sound of a baby crying. All eyes immediately turned toward the baby girl currently being held by Lauren. Even Mr. Henderson was about to say that the baby was not helped. He opened his eyes when the baby suddenly cried so loudly. David, beside Leon, also looked at the baby; his smile widened instantly when he discovered that the baby girl who had just been removed from Leon¡¯s stomach had been saved. When David was about to tell Leon about their daughter who had survived, his eyes widened instantly when he saw Leon stay still and not move at all. Even his gaze was nkly looking in one direction, and there was no breathing movement in his body. ¡°No.. No... Leon! Leon! Wake up! Leon! Wake up! Leon!!!¡± David said in a trembling tone when he saw his lover just silent and not responding when he called and tried to wake him up. Nichs, London, Laura, Lauren, and Mr. Henderson all looked in the same direction at once. They looked at David, screaming hysterically to wake up his lover. ¡°Please take care of this baby first; I must quickly confirm Leon¡¯s conditions!¡± Mr. Henderson asked that Laura and Lauren be able to take care of the baby girl, who was still covered in blood. Mr. Henderson immediately checked on Leon¡¯s condition. Nichs and London immediately ran toward where Leon was. ¡°What happened?¡± Nichs panicked when he saw his son silent on the patient¡¯s bed. Mr. Henderson did not answer what was asked Nichs because, at this time, he was frantically trying to give first aid to Leon. David, who saw his lover, was silent and didn¡¯t move at all, his tears streaming down his cheeks at this time. He didn¡¯t want this to happen to him and didn¡¯t want him to lose his lover. ¡°What happened, dad!¡± David shouted while looking at his father with his gaze so sharp. ¡°He almost lost his life, and he can¡¯t heal himself now. Even changing into his Werewolf form is impossible because his werewolf status is still not perfect yet!¡± said Mr. Henderson in a trembling voice as he provided Leon with first aid. ¡°Then what should we do? We have to do something!¡± David said, crying hysterically while shaking Leon¡¯s shoulder several times so she could wake up. Nichs and London fell silent when they heard Mr. Henderson. Nichs, who knew the answer, Immediately looked at his son lying on the patient¡¯s bed and did not respond. ¡°Change him! Bite him!!!¡± Nichs shouted while looking at David; he asked David to give Leon a bite. Because ording to Nichs, by giving the bite, the virus given by David will turn Leon into aplete Werewolf. What Nichs said made David widen his eyes and look at Nichs in disbelief. Because he had never done that before. He has never turned someone into a Werewolf with his bite. ¡°How could I possibly do it? I¡¯ve never done it! What if it fails?¡± David said with fear when he was faced with a choice that was so difficult. Because when he turns into a Werewolf and is asked to bite someone, he always remembers the incident when he was still under the curse. He remembered how he killed Werewolf beta during the full moon. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡± David asked while looking at Nichs. Because he knew that Nichs was the true Werewolf, the Alpha. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also Werewolf the Alpha?¡± David added while looking at London. They were both silent for a moment when David said that. Because the fact, Nichs and London can turn Leon into a werewolf. Because they both have the Werewolf The Alpha level. But because the two of them knew something after excavating the Werewolf Race Ancient Ruins. They both couldn¡¯t do it. Finally, London decided to speak up and exin briefly to David. ¡°The two of us can¡¯t do it because after the two of us excavated the Werewolf Race Ancient Ruins and learned a fact, the two of us discovered that Werewolves who are directly rted by blood cannot impart a bite to their offspring!¡± London briefly exined what he and Nichs discovered while excavating the Werewolf Race Ancient Ruins. David fell silent when he heard the exnation from London, even though he didn¡¯t fully understand it. He looked at Leon with a frightened look; he was afraid that he would lose his lover, and he was afraid that he would also hurt his lover. ¡°Quickly do it before we really lose his life!¡± Said Nichs, who hadpletely given up while looking at Leon with a look that was so sad. David paused and looked at Leon; his mind was currently in a mess to make a decision. He was only afraid that he would kill his lover when he gave his lover a bite. What should I do? Can I do it? But every time I turn into a Werewolf and am about to give someone a bite, that terrible memory will definitely haunt me. David¡¯s mind was confused as he looked at Leon lying helplessly on the patient¡¯s bed. ¡°David, do it now!¡± Said Nichs, who was getting annoyed because David kept wasting time and didn¡¯t immediately give the bite to his son. As Nichs said that to David, an aura of killing him leaked from his body. Which made London, who was next to him, immediately try to calm his lover. David and Mr. Henderson, who felt the sinister auraing out of Nichs¡¯ body, were both immediately frightened and did not dare to look at Nichs. ¡°David, do it soon before we really lose Leon! You definitely don¡¯t want to lose him, do you! Do it right now!¡± London said, then left the room with Nichs; he would not let Nichs lose control while in that ce. David kept silent while looking at Leon, who was currently in front of him; the difficult choice of a man was in his mind. He looked at his father with a worried look as if he was going to kill someone. But Mr. Henderson, who believed that David could do it, encouraged his son so that his son could do well. ¡°Do your job; we both don¡¯t want to lose Leon. I beg you to do what you have to do!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, then went to his feet and left the room. He knows what will happen to Leon in front of him if David doesn¡¯t immediately give the bite. Therefore he decided to leave the room, and he gave David time to make a big decision. Currently, only David and Leon were in the room. With puffy eyes from crying constantly, David was afraid of losing his lover; he stood up and moved away from Leon. He decided to give his lover a bite because he didn¡¯t want to lose his lover. ¡°I will save you, Leon, I beg you. Fight your life for our daughter and me!¡± David said before he finally decided to turn into a Werewolf. When he had fully be a Werewolf, red eyes with a sharp gaze looked at Leon, who was limply on the patient¡¯s bed. David approached his lover, then, without thinking, he immediately gave his first bite on Leon¡¯s left arm. With his Werewolf form, he kept crying while biting his lover¡¯s body. Not just one bite, but David bit Leon¡¯s whole body at this time. He gave these bites all over Leon¡¯s body because he didn¡¯t want to lose his lover. Even though he did this with scary memories from his past, David still did it. He tried his best not to kill his lover. After giving these bites all over Leon¡¯s body, he waited for a while. Because after being bitten, Leon¡¯s body should have responded to the Werewolf virus currently in his body. ¡°Come on, Leon! I beg you!¡± David said while changing his form back to human. He kept crying to wait for Nichs¡¯s body¡¯s response. But it¡¯s been more than 10 minutes with no response at all. ¡°Leon! Wake up, Leon! Wake up!!!! Arghhhhh!¡± Chapter 186 186 Saves Lives! ¡°Leon! Wake up, Leon! Wake up!!!! Arghhhhh!¡± David¡¯s screams were so loud that everyone outside the house looked at the house. They knew the feeling of loss that David was currently feeling. Not only David but Nichs and London also felt the same way. Especially Nichs, he felt such a deep loss today. Two people at once left him speechless and even doing nothing. He could only stay silent in his husband¡¯s arms. Laura and Lauren are currently caring for David and Leon¡¯s baby daughter. They both felt such deep sadness when they had to lose someone so precious. Mr. Henderson, who did not believe Leon was dead, rushed into the house. After arriving at the living room, he saw his son hugging Leon¡¯s body tightly on the patient¡¯s bed. Mr. Henderson immediately approached and checked whether Leon was really dead or not. Because he firmly believes that it is impossible for others to just give up, he must defend his life to meet the people he cares about. ..... Mr. Henderson tried calming David down and asked his son to sit quietly on the sofa. Meanwhile, he was currently trying to check the state of Leon¡¯s body, which was getting colder and colder. Mr. Henderson saw Leon¡¯s pale body and the many bites David had given Leon all over his body. ¡°Come on, Leon, I know that you don¡¯t give up so easily!¡± Said Mr. Henderson While trying to check the pulse in his right hand. When checking Leon¡¯s condition, Mr. Henderson did not feel the pulse in his body anymore. Mr. Henderson did not feel Leon¡¯s heartbeat. He even put his ear close to Leon¡¯s face to ensure whether Leon was still breathing. Mr. Henderson immediately put his hands on Leon¡¯s chest, then tried to give a kick to spur so that his heart could beat again. He continued to do this for almost 5 minutes but to no avail. Mr. Henderson was even more worried when he saw Leon¡¯s condition, which was too small a chance to be saved. Mr. Henderson kept on pressing to give a pump to Leon¡¯s chest, so he could spur his heart to beat again. ¡°Come on, Leon, your daughter is waiting for you there. Don¡¯t you just leave, leaving her who still needs your affection!¡± said Mr. Henderson, then continued to pump Leon¡¯s chest. Not long after, suddenly, Nichs and London entered the house and approached Mr. Henderson, who was trying to save his son. Nichs narrowed his eyes when he saw a seal symbol that was on Leon¡¯s chest. He immediately approached and saw the symbol of the seal. ¡°Where did he get this seal symbol?¡± Nichs asked Mr. Henderson seriously when he saw the symbol of the seal engraved on Leon¡¯s chest. Mr. Henderson, who was previously surprised by the arrival of Nichs and London, immediately answered questions from Nichs. ¡°It¡¯s a seal given by...¡± ¡°Ancient Werewolf Ancestor!¡± Said Mr. Henderson, together with London at the same time. It also surprised Mr. Henderson because London also seemed to know about the seal symbol. ¡°Did you know about it?¡± Mr. Henderson asked while looking at London with his eyes so serious. ¡°Naturally, because in the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins, We found those seal symbols too!¡± Said Nichs, then approached Mr. Henderson and stood next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll try something because I think Leon needs a strong shock to wake him up!¡± Said Nichs while looking seriously at his son. He felt that all of this was destined to happen because it was impossible for this to just happen. Everything is like a puzzle that can eventually be connected to form a perfect shape. Nichs felt that his duty to observe the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins was fated long ago. And the seal symbol on Leon¡¯s chest, it¡¯s not a coincidence if he got it. Because surely the Ancient Werewolf Race Ancestor had seen something inside Leon. Nichs slowly brought his fingers closer to the seal symbol on Leon¡¯s chest. After that Nichs touched his five fingers over the seal. At that moment, Nichs was channeling energy in his body. A blue electric shock suddenly appeared in Nichs¡¯ right hand. And the blue electric shock went straight to Leon¡¯s chest. rztttt! rzttt! Leon¡¯s body suddenly jerked violently and was lifted into the air for a few moments, then suddenly fell back on the patient¡¯s bed again. London, Mr. Henderson, and David, who witnessed the incident, widened their eyes instantly. ¡°What happened?¡± David asked frantically and seriously while looking at Nichs. ¡°I think I just spurred Leon¡¯s heart to beat again,¡± Nichs replied, looking at David and then at Mr. Henderson. Mr. Henderson, who heard this, immediately approached and tried to confirm Leon¡¯s condition. Nichs stepped away and gave Mr. Henderson room to check his son¡¯s condition. At this time, he approached London and hugged his husband tightly. Just hope that his son can be saved. Mr. Henderson, who was busy checking Leon¡¯s condition, held Leon¡¯s right hand and ensured the pulse was in his body. ¡°Come on, Leon, you can fight for your life!¡± Said Mr. Henderson trying to feel the pulse on Leon¡¯s right hand. Meanwhile, the blue sting that was given by Nichs earlier was currently traveling rapidly inside Leon¡¯s body. The blue sting seemed to spread to all the organs in Leon¡¯s body, and thest organ stung by the blue sting was Leon¡¯s heart. rzttt! Deg! When Leon¡¯s heart was stung by the blue sting, Leon¡¯s heart slowly beat. Deg! Deg! Deg! Mr. Henderson, who felt Leon¡¯s pulse, began to feel. Even though he was so weak, he felt Leon¡¯s heart beating again. He immediately put his ear close to Leon¡¯s face and could feel that Leon¡¯s breath was starting to be felt even though it was very weak. Mr. Henderson immediately put an IV in Leon¡¯s left hand to speed up healing in Leon¡¯s body. London, Nichs, and David, who saw Mr. Henderson putting on an IV, looked confused for a few moments. ¡°How?¡± Nichs and David asked simultaneously while looking at Mr. Henderson with very serious looks. Chapter 187 187 The Thunderstorm! Leon ¡ª¨C I can no longer bear the pain that is in my body at this time. It felt like all my bones were breaking and scattering everywhere. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m still alive or not. Because it feels like I¡¯m on the verge of life and death right now. The pain in my stomach right now makes me feel a pain I have never felt before. I looked around me, but it felt like everything had turned mute. David, who was on my left holding my hand, I could see he was trying to encourage me. But most people in this room seemed to stay away and didn¡¯t want to see me like this. Even though my sight was a little blurry, I looked around and could confirm that the looks on their faces seemed so strange. ..... The vision of the grave, my head was so dizzy, and even my body engulfed in excruciating pain was really hard for my head to digest right now. All that I felt after I asked Mr. Henderson immediately take out the baby in my tummy. It felt like I had screamed several times, feeling the excruciating pain when a sharp object shed my lower abdomen. Severalyers of skin were finally torn off, and I could feel both of Mr. Henderson entering my stomach and reaching to take the baby in my stomach. Argh! I really can¡¯t exin it. After a few minutes, my eyes, with this blurry vision, managed to capture such a rare moment. I saw that Mr. Henderson managed to get the baby out of my tummy. But Why is this tiny baby just silent? Not responding, not even the slightest movement in the baby¡¯s body. I tried to get a word out but couldn¡¯t. Because it seems like my current body condition can¡¯t support that. I could feel the tears dripping from my eyes, running down my temples at the sight that the baby wasn¡¯t moving. Not long after that, I suddenly saw a female figure snap her fingers and turn herself into a beautiful glitter powder. The glitter powder floated in the air, then quickly flew and shot towards the baby that was currently being held by Mr. Henderson. What really happened? When I tried to ask the question, suddenly, everything became so bright. Even the bright light seemed to envelop my body at this time. Due to the brightness of the light, I couldn¡¯t even see clearly what was around me right now. Not long after, suddenly, my vision began to return. Even though it¡¯s still a bit blurry, I can see a scene that is so beautiful at this time. I rubbed my eyes several times to be able to see the beautiful scenery that was currently around me. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m suddenly in this ce. I still remember that before, I was in the living room of my house. And they all helped me to get the baby out of my tummy. I immediately looked at my already deted stomach and touched it slowly. Am I dead? Since there¡¯s no way I could be in this ce in such a short time, I must have died. But Why am I currently alone? There should be my baby, who is currently apanying me. Because I don¡¯t think the baby I gave birth to can survive either. I looked around me, and I was alone in this ce. There is only me, someone in a ce that is so vast that there is no end; green grass adorns all the ces around me. Colorful flowers were scattered everywhere, and only one tree was pink like a cherry blossom, which was currently standing firmly behind me. Only this tree is where I take shelter from a light that is so dazzling. This ce is so calm; even my mind became calm, not thinking about what had happened before. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly feel calm. What really happened at this time? I stood up and walked away from the tree behind me. As I walked away from the tree behind me, it felt like I wasn¡¯t moving. It¡¯s as if the ce I step on and use to walk keeps me in the same ce. Because I had given up on this situation, I finally decided to sit back and lean my back against the big tree that was behind me at this time. There¡¯s no one but me here. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been here because after that, suddenly, a sh of blue light like a thunderbolt from a distance approached where I was. I widened my eyes in surprise at seeing a hurricaneing toward me. rzttt! rzttt! The thunderstorm was getting closer and closer; even I couldn¡¯t use my power while I was in this ce. I panicked, trying to run but couldn¡¯t; trying to climb a tree behind me also couldn¡¯t. Even using my power is absolutely impossible. And the thunderstorm was getting closer and closer; I was resigned to just keeping silent and kneeling in front of the big tree. rzttt! rzttt! The thunderstorm is so close to me that I can even feel the strong wind and lightning striking the area around me. I, who am currently panicking and scared, can only stay silent and not go anywhere. And let my body get hit by the lightning currently aimed at me. rzttt!!! At that moment, everything suddenly went dark; I could feel my body lying somewhere. Even now, I can¡¯t open my eyes because I feel so weak when I try to control my body. But I can still hear clearly what is happening around me now. ¡°How?¡± ¡°He is currently in aa; the Werewolf virus that David gave him is working inside his body. Maybe we should wait a few hours or a few dayster to be able to get Leon back!¡± I recognized the voice, but as I tried my best to get up, I couldn¡¯t. I can feel someone hugging me, then suddenly, that person whispers a sentence near my ear. ¡°Thank you, Leon. Because you wanted to fight for our baby girl and me, I¡¯m waiting for you to get up again soon. I love you!¡± Chapter 188 188 The Fate. ¡°Thank you, Leon. Because you wanted to fight for our baby girl and me, I¡¯m waiting for you to wake up again soon. I love you!¡± Those words were whispered by David when Leon managed to return from death which almost took his life. David is helping his father and Nichs to provide afortable bed for Leon. Because Mr. Henderson previously said that Leon is currently in aa phase. Getting Leon back will take a few hours or a few days. Because the Werewolf virus that was currently in his body was trying its best to fuse with his body. Currently, Leon is ced on a soft bed in his room. David, who had just finished dressing Leon neatly, smiled broadly when he saw his lover asleep. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to talk to you again!¡± David said, smiling warmly, and then left the room. David walked down the hall into the living room, where everyone was gathered. Mr. Henderson, Nichs, London, Laura, and Lauren. ..... David looked at the five of them with a big smile, and his attention was currently on the tiny baby girl held by Laura. The baby girl doesn¡¯t have a name yet, because the previous name David and Leon had prepared was for a boy. While their current child is a girl. David approached Laura and smiled at his daughter sleeping in Laura¡¯s arms. ¡°Have you prepared a name for your daughter yet?¡± Laura asked, smiling broadly at David. David paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll wait for Leon to wake up first; I think he already has a name for our daughter!¡± David smiled as he stroked his daughter¡¯s cheek gently. He signaled to Laura that he wanted to try to hold his daughter. Because he hasn¡¯t held his daughter since his daughter was born. Laura smiled and gave the baby to David; David slowly tried to hold her and make her asfortable as possible. His face was so happy at this time on David¡¯s face, because he could feel such an extraordinary opportunity to hold his own daughter. Even though this moment is notplete without Leon beside him, he remains patient so that Leon wakes up from hisa soon. As David looked so happy holding his daughter, Nichs, who had just lost his sister, still couldn¡¯t get close enough to even see the faces of David and Leon¡¯s daughter. Because every time he saw the baby girl, Nichs would immediately remember the incident when Chelsea sacrificed herself to save the baby. London as his husband, understood very well what Nichs was feeling. Because even though Nichs¡¯s rtionship with Chelsea was not very good, Chelsea was the only sister that Nichs had. Because only by looking closely at Chelsea could Nichs feel the whereabouts of his father, which until now, he had never known. David could feel the feelings Nichs was currently feeling; he could do nothing but thank thete Chelsea for saving his daughter. ¡°So When do you think Leon When will wake up from hisa?¡± Nichs asked Mr. Henderson. ¡°I also can¡¯t determine exactly when Leon will wake up from hisa. Because this is the first Werewolf virus done by David. David has never done it before.¡± ¡°So it will take some time for Leon to fully recover,¡± said Mr. Henderson, answering Nichs¡¯s question. He also told Nichs about David giving someone a bite for the first time. Nichs and London just nodded their heads in agreement. What was exined by Mr. Henderson. Laura and Lauren made a concoction that was very simr to milk. They both made the concoction from herbal ingredients in the protected forest. Their goal was to make the potion so baby David and Leon could get nutrients to fill her stomachs. Due to this fact, Leon couldn¡¯t produce milk from his body. So they both aim to make a substitute for milk with herbal ingredients that have the same properties as pure milk. Almost a day had passed, but Leon had not woken up from hisa either. It might not take a few hours for Leon, but a few days for Leon to wake up from hisa. At this time, David was holding his daughter; he sat on the terrace while chanting a mutter tofort his daughter, who was sleeping in his arms. David has seeded in bing a father figure, and there is a special pride that he can feel at this time. Something he had hoped for a long time ago was finally here. Not from adopting a child to present their lives together but to have children from their own blood. That¡¯s what David didn¡¯t expect; in just 10 days, he had a daughter who was so beautiful. Although all that requires extraordinary sacrifice. The 10 days for David were such a short time; of course, he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Not long after he tried to put his daughter in his arms into a deep sleep, Laura came over to rece him. ¡°You should rest; let me carry your daughter now!¡± Laura said, smiling warmly at David. Before giving his daughter to Laura, David kissed daughter gently on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty, OK? Now your grandmother will carry you!¡± David said as he whispered to his daughter, then gave his daughter to Laura. Laura smiled broadly and took the baby into the house. David, still on the house¡¯s terrace, sat back down and looked far ahead. He was just thinking about what life would be like in his small household. It wasn¡¯t long before Nichs approached him and sat beside him. David nced at Nichs, then looked again to the front. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; maybe because she wanted to save the baby¡¯s life, so Chelsea made the sacrifice!¡± David said guiltily to Nichs. Because he could feel what Nichs was feeling right now. Nichs paused for a moment looking towards the front, then smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to apologize, all of this happened for sure because fate has determined it. You and Leon were given a great gift from fate that you two will live in the future!¡± Chapter 189 189 Wake Up. Three days have passed, and David faithfully awaits his lover to wake up from hisa soon. During those three days, David and Leon¡¯s daughter grew so fast. The baby, who was just 4 days old, looks like he is 4 months old. Such rapid growth for David and Leon¡¯s baby girl. Of course, these babies are different from other babies because they can feel that the baby has something rare inside her. Mr. Henderson, who tried to understand this condition, concluded that David and Leon¡¯s daughter is a hybrid. But this is not certain because Mr. Henderson also continues to pay attention to David and Leon¡¯s baby daughter. Nichs and London, who know this from Mr. Henderson, only hoped for the best for the baby. Because until now, Nichs still doesn¡¯t want to get close to even see the face of the baby. Laura and Lauren continued to take care of the baby so that she could get enough nutrition, and they both continued to make herbal concoctions to rece the milk she had to get. ¡°Did she grow fast because of the potions we gave her?¡± Laura asked curiously, holding her chin when she saw the baby girl smiling broadly at her. ¡°Of course not; the growth in the baby¡¯s body is not affected by the herbs we provide. It¡¯s all due to the growth of the baby¡¯s own body.¡± Lauren said in response to what Laura had just said. ..... She exined properly to Laura so as not to misunderstand the herbs she made. Because if other people also misunderstood this, they could be med for making dangerous herbal concoctions. Despite all that, David was currently in the room with Leon. He was smiling, looking at Leon, who still closed his eyes and had not yet woken up from hisa. But in the 3 Days Passed, Leon¡¯s body slowly recovered. His previously emaciated body slowly returned to its original form. Even though it hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, that indicates that the werewolf virus inside Leon¡¯s body is working properly. Because if Leon¡¯s body rejects the Werewolf virus, it¡¯s possible that the recovery inside his body can¡¯t return to normal. The Werewolf Virus in Leon¡¯s body is currently working well; all the organs in his body are well integrated with the Werewolf virus. There are only a few percent left for recovery in Leon¡¯s body, so he can regain control of all his body movements and wake up from hisa. Currently, the Werewolf virus is slowly spreading toward Leon¡¯s heart because it restores cell regeneration in the body after finishing. The Werewolf Virus will reside in Leon¡¯s heart. The goal is to fully integrate with Leon¡¯s body. When the Werewolf virus slowly touched Leon¡¯s heart, Leon¡¯s body suddenly moved slightly. David, who saw the movement, widened his eyes immediately; he was a little away from Leon for fear that an airwave would appear again when Leon woke up from hisa. David, still a bit shocked by the incident, tried to calm down because he felt that the time for his lover to wake up was today. ¡°Come on, Leon, you can do it. I can¡¯t wait for you to wait too long!¡± David muttered with a faint smile looking at his lover, who was on the bed. When the virus was fully present and united in Leon¡¯s heart, Leon¡¯s heart beat so fast. Slowly Leon could feel the control inside his body again. Since the first time he rose from the dead, he couldn¡¯t control his own body, and it took almost 4 days for him to fully control his body again. Now that Adrenaline had awakened inside Leon¡¯s body, he slowly tried to move his body as he could feel his body returningpletely under his control. Leon slowly opened his eyes and the vision that was so different at this time he felt. His eyeballs are now like a camera lens that can be adjusted to clearly see everything around him. His hearing was also more sensitive than before; he could hear the ants currently walking on his room¡¯s walls. In fact, he could also hear the breathing of someone who was in the room with him. Leon immediately focused his attention on a male figure who was standing not far from his bed. The man smiled broadly at him when he saw that he had returned from hisa. Leon got off the bed quickly, then hugged the man, who was none other than his husband, David. The hug that was so tight at this time was given by Leon to David; David, who felt the hug tightly, smiled broadly and returned the hug from his lover. ¡°4 days, like 4 years for me, finally youe back to me, my idol!¡± David whispered, held Leon¡¯s chin, and kissed Leon¡¯s lips slowly. Hemphhhh!!! Their kisses stuck together for a few moments, then they both kissed each other when a sense of longing had shackled between them. But not long after that, someone slowly approached their room; Leon, who felt the presence of someone, immediately released the kiss with his husband. David was confused when Leon suddenly let go of the kiss, but when the door opened, and his father appeared from behind the door, David smiled broadly and shook his head. Mr. Henderson, shocked when he saw Leon had woken up from hisa, immediately ran towards Leon and confirmed his condition. ¡°Since when did you wake up from youra? I have to check you first because I¡¯m afraid something will happen to your body!¡± said Mr. Henderson worriedly, then asked Leon to sit on the bed, then Mr. Henderson immediately confirmed Leon¡¯s condition. David came closer and sat beside his lover, smiling and looking at his lover. ¡°I¡¯m fine; I feel like my body is healthier than before. I feel great!¡± Leon answered with a smile to Mr. Henderson. Then Leon suddenly remembered the baby he had given birth to. With a serious look, Leon immediately looked at David and asked, ¡°Then what about our baby?¡± Chapter 190 190 Davareon Henderson Leon, with a serious gaze, immediately looked at David and asked, ¡°Then what about our baby?¡± Mr. Henderson, who heard the question, just smiled and then looked at David. He gave an eye signal to David so that David could invite his lover to see his daughter. ¡°Come with me,¡± David smiled as he held his right hand to Leon. With a big smile, Leon warmly weed his husband¡¯s hand and went with his husband to where his daughter was. As the two of them passed by the living room, Leon looked surprised to see that the living room looked so messy, and was still under repair. Without asking, he knew it was what he did when unconscious. The two continued walking through the living room, then David slowly opened the door to the terrace. After leaving the house, Leon¡¯s eyes immediately looked at the figure of the baby being held by Laura. The baby being held by Laura seemed to be able to feel Leon¡¯s presence. She slowly looked towards where Leon was. When the baby girl¡¯s eyes looked at Leon, finally, their eyes met and saw each other. ..... When the eyes of the two of them met and locked, Leon felt a very different sensation. It was as if the world around him suddenly faded, bing thefortable and happy ce Leon had always hoped for. ¡°Wow, what a beauty!¡± Leon said while looking around him, then not long after he decided to get closer to his daughter. Leon walked with eyes still locked with his daughter, they both looked at each other as if the ce was only filled by Leon and his daughter. When Leon arrived right in front of his daughter, with a warm smile and wide eyes, Leon immediately carried daughter slowly. The smile of happiness that was currently on his face as if it could not be erased by anyone. Leon felt that the world only belonged to him as he felt an extraordinary sensation when their eyes met. Even Leon didn¡¯t care about anyone currently around him and was watching him with such a strange expression. Because they saw Leon who was smiling broadly but with an empty look. ¡°Leons?¡± Finally, a call from David broke Leon¡¯s reveriepletely. Leon gasped and then looked around him as he realized something had just happened. ¡°Woah, what was that? Did you guys feel it?¡± Leon asked while looking at them all currently looking at him. Then his gaze stopped at his daughter, who was currently in his arms. ¡°Is all this because of you?¡± Leon asked while smiling warmly at his daughter. David came closer and hugged Leon from behind, saying, ¡°That¡¯s how our daughtermunicates with us,¡± said David, smiling widely, looking at his daughter. Leon smiled broadly and caressed his daughter¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Even you already have magic in you,¡± said Leon, smiling broadly at his daughter. Laura, Lauren, and London, who were currently in the same ce, were enjoying a moment that they were so happy to see at this time. ¡°David said if you have prepared a name for your daughter, what will you give her?¡± London asked, which made both Leon and David look at him. Leon smiled and then looked at his daughter; he realized his daughter didn¡¯t have a name yet. ¡°Her name is Davareon Henderson,¡± said Leon, smiling broadly at his daughter. David, who heard that Leon used that name, immediately looked at Leon with a strange and disbelieving look. ¡°Are you sure you use that name?¡± David asked with a chuckle looking at Leon. Leon immediately looked at David with a strange look and said, ¡°So what? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Not really, but previously I prepared that name for a boy,¡± David said, smiling slightly at Leon. ¡°I think Davareon is a beautiful name for our daughter,¡± Leon said, looking at his daughter with a big smile. ¡°Is that right, Dav?¡± Leon gave the question while smiling at his daughter. The baby girl who had just been given the name looked happy, smiling broadly as Leon tried to cheer her up. When they saw the expression of the baby girl looking so happy, they finally let Leon give that name to his daughter. ¡°Davareon Henderson, what a beautiful name. I love it!¡± David said, then approached Leon and kissed his daughter¡¯s forehead gently. They were both so happy when they announced their daughter¡¯s name. After enjoying a happy moment with his little family, Leon suddenly remembered something. He looked around him as if looking for something; David, who realized this, immediately asked Leon what exactly he was looking for. ¡°Are you looking for your father? He is going somewhere to confirm something,¡± said David, who guessed that maybe what Leon was looking for was Nichs. But Leon didn¡¯t seem to care what David had just said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for my father,¡± ¡°Then, who are you looking for?¡± David asked with a smile to Leon. Leon then looked at David with a confused look and said, ¡°Where is Aunt Chelsea?¡± The question immediately made David¡¯s eyes widen. In fact, London, Laura, and Lauren, who were with them, were also surprised when Leon asked about Chelsea. Mr. Henderson, who also heard from a distance, seemed to give a face that was so sad because Chelsea was gone. Leon, who realized they were all silent when he said ¡°Chelsea,¡± immediately looked at David with a look of a thousand questions. David, who understood Leon¡¯s eye signals, finally decided to tell Leon. Because he felt that Leon did not remember the incident at the time of giving birth. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the incident?¡± David asked Leon to make sure. But Leon just rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t seem to understand what David meant. He still gave an eye signal to David to tell him immediately. ¡°She¡¯s gone, Leon,¡± said David, looking sad at Leon. ¡°What do you mean, David?¡± Leon asked haltingly at the thought that something terrible had happened. David paused for a moment, then looked at his daughter. ¡°Chelsea has sacrificed her life to save our daughter,¡± Chapter 191 191 Great Power ¡°Chelsea has sacrificed her life to save our daughter,¡± The sentence that had just left David¡¯s lips made a random memory suddenly y so fast in Leon¡¯s head. In that instant, Leon kept silent, widening his eyes, his lips opened slightly, and the tears in his eyes had broken until they finally ran down his cheeks. He remembered the incident in that Chelsea sacrificed her life to save the baby girl in her arms. His body suddenly went limp, and he was about to fall while holding the baby; David, next to him, immediately held Nichs¡¯ shoulder and helped him sit in a chair not far from them. Laura and Lauren, who saw what happened, decided to give Leon some free time first so Leon could calm down. Because right now, he must feel guilty for making someone¡¯s life gone just to save her baby. When London saw that, too, he tried to calm Leon down. But when he realized that at this time, it should have been David¡¯s duty, London finally allowed the two of them to chat longer first. London decided to leave the ce to look for Nichs because, since this morning, Nichs had not returned. Currently, there were only Leon, David, and their baby. The three of them were sitting on chairs made of wood not far from the terrace of the two of their houses. ..... David slowly leaned Leon¡¯s head on his shoulder because he knew what his lover was feeling. Leon¡¯s tears continued to roll down his cheeks, and some of them identally trickled down his daughter¡¯s cheeks. When her little daughter felt drops of water running down her cheeks, she immediately raised her head to look at her father. Slowly suddenly, he moved his right hand and touched Leon¡¯s cheek gently. And when Davareon¡¯s tiny fingers touched Leon¡¯s cheek, Leon suddenly seemed to be taken to a ce so far away. Zhep! Leon¡¯s body seemed to be moving so fast; more precisely, Leon¡¯s Spirit was moving so fast across time and space with such fast movements. And when his body suddenly stopped moving, he saw a woman standing in front of him and his back to him. Leon looked around him but found no one with him. Only the figure of a woman with her back turned to him was currently in front of him. When he realized that the female figure in front of him looked familiar, he immediately approached the female figure and called her name, ¡°Aunt Chelsea?¡± Suddenly the female figure immediately turned around and looked at Leon. It was true that Leon was not wrong that the female figure was Chelsea. Chelsea smiled warmly at Leon, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere; I will always be by your side Wherever you go,¡± Chelsea said in a very melodious tone to Leon. Leon couldn¡¯t say anything when he heard what Chelsea had just said. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chelsea was really gone. ¡°I will always be in your daughter¡¯s body, even though your daughter¡¯s consciousness is currently weak. But as long as I am in her body, she will be able to be strong until finally, she can control the consciousness inside her body herself.¡± When he heard Chelsea¡¯s exnation, Leon realized that Chelsea had not actually died. But Chelsea sacrificed her life to be able to help the lives of her daughter, who is so weak at this time. Unable to contain the sadness in his heart, Leon fell to his knees and cried uncontrobly. Chelsea, who saw that immediately knelt in front of Leon and hugged him slowly. ¡°Never me yourself because all of this is fate that must happen. You can¡¯t go against the destiny given to you to live, Leon; you still have to be strong and tough to live the destiny that has been waiting for you!¡± Chelsea said softly and stroked Leon¡¯s back; then, not long after, Leon¡¯s body suddenly jerked back and moved so fast that it finally returned to his body again. Leon gasped as the Spirit inside him returned. He then looked around in panic. David, who realized that, immediately tried to calm Leon, ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± Leon, still looking confused, tried to calm himself, still shocked by the incident. But he immediately fell silent when he realized that his daughter¡¯s right hand had touched his cheek. Leon¡¯s eyes widened instantly as he realized that what had just happened was something his daughter had done. He didn¡¯t know how his daughter had done it, but he was sure that what had just happened had something to do with his daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± Leon said while looking at David, then told his husband everything he had just experienced. Their daughters both have extraordinary powers because, without them realizing it, the Rare Blood in Leon¡¯s body had moved into the tiny baby¡¯s body. Moreover, coupled with the power possessed by Chelsea has also joined Davareon¡¯s body. Making it stronger at a young age. But because of their unconsciousness, the Rare Blood in Leon¡¯s body had transferred to Davareon¡¯s body. This, of course, could lead to a catastrophe that would ur in the future. Because by transferring this Rare Blood into the tiny baby¡¯s body, other supernatural beings can definitely feel its presence. Because of the protective seal on Leon¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t transfer to his daughter¡¯s body. That causes the Rare Blood in his daughter to be unexpected Chaoster. And the presence of the Rare Blood has been noticed by one of the supernatural beings who have decent strength and has lived a long time on earth. He could feel the Rare Blood that he could smell clearly. ¡°How can such Rare Blood that has been sealed smell back from such a long distance?¡± Said the male figure with an evil smile on his face; he could feel the presence of the smell of Rare Blood currently wafting through the air. ¡°You really make me thirsty to taste you, Leon! What is happening to you right now? With this, I will be able to find you easily!¡± Said the man with an evil smile on his face; who else but Robert, the Young Master of the Ancient Vampire n. Chapter 192 192 Special Bracelet In a ce quite far from where David and Leon were, Nichs was alone while throwing some pebbles into the calmke in front of him. He still thinks about what happened a few days ago, when Chelsea sacrificed herself to save David and Leon¡¯s baby. But whether he wants to cry or what else, fate has other words with the fate of Chelsea. So that could not be; Nichs still had to be able to ept what had happened at this time. His goal now is to stay silent by the calmke, to be able to calm down. He stood up, then walked slowly towards the calmke in front of him. When Nichs¡¯ feet crossed the edge of the calmke, Nichs¡¯s feet remained above the water. He uses his strength to stand above theke water, which is so calm. When he was in the middle of the calmke, he spread his arms. ..... Soon a whirlpool was created slowly under his feet. The whirlpool was getting louder and louder, then Nichs raised both hands up and caused the whirlpool to shoot straight up into the air. Brushhh! Byarrr! When the spray ofke water shot quickly toward the top, it created a drop of water with such a small size. The small grains ofke water exposed to the sun be a rainbow created beautifully. The water dripping down currently drenching Nichs¡¯ body; he tilted his head upwards, smiling broadly. He let go of Chelsea, who sacrificed herself to save the baby. Without realizing that London had been there for a few minutes, he hid behind a tree while watching his lover, who was doing this in the middle of theke. London smiled while shaking his head, and soon, Nichs realized this. Nichs, who felt London¡¯s presence, immediately looked at his husband, then with very fast movements, Nichs headed towards London. When Nichs was standing right in front of London, he immediately smiled and asked his husband, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± London just smiled as he asked Nichs back, ¡°I should be the one asking you that,¡± ¡°I just want to make sure how you are. Don¡¯t you want to go back to David and Leon¡¯s ce?¡± London asked while inviting Nichs to be able to sit in a chair that was not far from the edge of theke. ¡°Maybe after this, we¡¯ll both go straight there because I¡¯ve prepared a present for their daughter,¡± said Nichs, smiling at London. London gave a big smile to Nichs when he found out that Nichs had let Chelsea go. Nichs always took something out of his pocket and showed it to London. A bracelet that has a pendant in the shape of a Wolf¡¯s head colored silver and has a golden glitter on the pendant. ¡°Wow, this is great; I really like it,¡± said London. ¡°I¡¯m sure Davy will like it,¡± London said, smiling broadly. Nichs, who felt wrong about hearing what London had just said, immediately looked at London with a confused look, ¡°Davy? Who is he? Do you mean their daughter?¡± he asked. London chuckled, then answered a question from his lover, ¡°That¡¯s right, the baby has been given a name. Her name is Davareon Henderson,¡± said London, smiling at Nichs. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a name for a boy?¡± asked Nichs curiously. London finally exined the name until Nichs understood why Leon gave that name to his baby. After the two of them had a long chat by theke, they decided to head back to where David and Leon lived. It didn¡¯t take long because Nichs used his teleportation magic to teleport them. Zhep! The portal appeared right in front of David and Leon¡¯s terrace. After the two jumped, they both went straight into the house. David and the others who were in the living room immediately looked at the two of them. Nichs and London gave David and Leon big smiles. After that, Nichs bent in front of Leon while gently kissing the baby¡¯s cheek. Leon, who seemed surprised by the incident, could only smile broadly because it felt like his father had let Chelsea go. ¡°I have a gift for you,¡± said Nichs, reaching into his pocket, then carrying a bracelet with a wolf head pendant in his right hand. David and Leon, who saw that immediately widened their eyes simultaneously because it was a gift that was so beautiful, ording to them both. Even the baby, currently in Leon¡¯s arms, smiled broadly when she saw Nichs bringing a gift. Nichs smiled widely when he saw that the baby in front of him seemed so happy to see the gift. Nichs slowly put the bracelet on Davareon¡¯s right hand. ¡°This bracelet is a Magic Bracelet; this bracelet will adjust ording to your age. And the size of this bracelet can also adjust to your wrist,¡± said Nichs, smiling broadly as he put the bracelet on Davareon¡¯s right wrist. After finishing putting on the bracelet, the fingers of Davareon¡¯s tiny right hand suddenly touched Nichs¡¯ left cheek. Zhep! A miracle happened again when it happened. Something magical that was the same as before Leon got was currently being experienced by Nichs. Nichs¡¯ spirit, carried by Davareon, headed to a ce and met the figure of the woman he longed for. Nichs and Chelsea talked a lot when they saw each other again. Chelsea gave this exnation to Nichs, thus making Nichs understand why Chelsea made this sacrifice. Not long after, Nichs¡¯ spirit returned to his body again. Even though Nichs felt like 10 minutes talking with Chelsea, in reality, it only took 10 seconds for it to happen. Nichs, surprised when he was back in his body again, immediately looked at Davareon¡¯s beautiful face. Nichs¡¯s eyes filled with tears until, finally, the tears that had formed in his eyes broke and ran down his cheeks. ¡°You are such a special baby; the magic inside you will always be with you until you grow up! An Order of Destiny that has now been created within you will continue to flow, and you will live it in the future!¡± said Nichs, gently stroking Davareon¡¯s cheek. Chapter 193 193 Late to Realize Leon and David¡¯s faces looked so happy when Nichs fully epted Davareon. Because after getting a miracle shown by the baby, Nichs could think clearly and let Chelsea go. The baby smiled continuously; she could also feel happy when she got a special gift from Nichs. Even though the baby cannot speak, the expression on her face has already answered everything. After making peace with themselves and being able to ept their grandson graciously, Nichs and London decided to bid farewell to everyone who was there, as they would continue their mission of researching the Ancient Ruins of the Werewolf Race. Without the two of them realizing it, the Rare Blood that was in the baby¡¯s body had been detected by many other supernatural beings. In fact, Why were the seven who were in that ce unaware of it because they directly witnessed the birth of the Rare Blood baby. That was why the seven of them couldn¡¯t detect that the Rare Blood inside the baby had been smelled by many supernatural beings. Even the supernatural beings in the most distant ces could sense the scent of the Rare Blood. They all thought this Rare Blood belonged to Leon because the previous owner was Leon. But they all didn¡¯t know that this Rare Blood had moved into the body of David and Leon¡¯s tiny baby daughter. ..... That is also what Robert is currently feeling; of course, he will not stay silent because getting Rare Blood is his goal. He will do all things to get the Rare Blood he wants. Because as a sessor of the Ancient Vampire n, he must have extraordinary power within him. Because if he can¡¯t have that extraordinary power, he won¡¯t be appointed and recognized as the sessor of the ancient vampire n. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Robert asked his subordinates about the n he had made yesterday. ¡°Everything is ready Young Master; just waiting for orders from the Young Master to be able to carry out the task!¡± Said the vampire who has the highest rank than the others. He is Robert¡¯s right-hand man directly. Handsome and has fairly strong strength, he is Samuel. Robert smiled widely when he heard the answer from Samuel. He immediately looked at Samuel with a big smile and said, ¡°We will leave in an hour, make sure there will be no obstacles. We will go to that ce!¡± ¡°Ready to carry out, Young Master,¡± said Samuel, then stood up and headed back to his team; he would immediately prepare all his team to be able to go to a ce that would be led by Robert himself. Robert, currently sitting in a chair on the balcony of his house, smiled broadly while enjoying the scent of Rare Blood that kept arriving brought by the wind. Meanwhile, David and Leon were at his house; they didn¡¯t know anything about it. Even now, it¡¯s not just Robert nning to find a person¡¯s whereabouts with this Rare Blood. Many other supernatural beings are searching to find a person who has this Rare Blood. Laura and Lauren, who were in the living room, looked happily at David and Leon, who were chatting warmly with their baby. ¡°They both look so happy; this moment is so rare that we can see it, just for Chelsea to invite us both,¡± Laura said while smiling at Lauren. ¡°What you said is true; I didn¡¯t expect Leon to have miracles like Nichs,¡± Lauren replied, smiling and nodding in approval of what Laura said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Rare Blood descended from us passed down to Leon this time?¡± Laura suddenly asked when she suddenly remembered about the Rare Blood. Lauren immediately straightened up and looked at Leon, then looked at Laura with a very serious look, ¡°No Way!!¡± Laura, confused by her mother¡¯s expression, immediately asked slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Laura paused for a moment, then looked at Leon and the baby. ¡°When Nichs was pregnant and then gave birth, the Rare Blood in his body had transferred into Leon¡¯s body,¡± Lauren said while holding her chin. ¡°Leon has such Rare Blood and obtained the strongest seal of the ancient Werewolf ancestor, so no other supernatural beings are chasing him now. But...¡± Lauren immediately looked at Laura, and vice versa. The two of them looked at each other as they realized it. ¡°That¡¯s bad; we must hide the baby quickly before another supernaturales to this ce!¡± Laura said as she stood with her mother and approached where Leon and David were. The two of them who saw Laura and Lauren¡¯s arrival with such serious faces, of course, their attention focused on Laura and Lauren. ¡°What is it?¡± Leon asked, confused, while looking at Laura and Lauren. ¡°We have to get away from this ce immediately and hide this baby as far away from where the supernatural beings are. Because I think they are all heading to this ce right now.¡± Lauren said seriously because she was sure a Supernatural would being to their ce at this time. Leon and David were shocked; they immediately looked at each other and stood up, holding their baby. ¡°How is that possible? What does that mean?¡± David asked, confused when he didn¡¯t know what Laura and Lauren meant. Leon, who understood what Lauren meant, immediately looked at his baby with a look that was so sad. ¡°The Rare Blood in my body transferred to this baby¡¯s body!¡± Leon said without realizing it shed tears when he learned the fact. Because he realized that it was bound to happen, and they were now toote because they didn¡¯t realize it before. Of course, David, who heard what Leon had just said, understood. ¡°We have to go immediately,¡± David said as he walked back and forth; he looked so panicked and confused when he found out about this. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± David asked while looking at Laura and Lauren. ¡°He was walking rounds to ensure the safety of this ce!¡± Lauren said. Then, not long after, there was a loud explosion from a distance. BAMMM! Chapter 194 194 NO!!! BAMMM!!! A loud explosion was heard from afar, and not long after, a shockwave followed. WOSHHH! Leon, who was holding the baby, immediately hugged the baby tightly, trying to protect it from the shockwave that had just urred. He hasn¡¯t been able to use his powers properly because after he woke up from hisa, his powers haven¡¯t been stable until now. David hugged Leon tightly, trying to protect his lover and baby from the shockwave that had just passed through their house. Laura and Lauren also hid behind the chairs when the shockwave urred. The shockwave that just urred did manage to create a fairly strong air force, but it didn¡¯t damage David and Leon¡¯s house. ¡°They have arrived,¡± said Lauren, who understood that the explosion and shock wave just now was the work of a supernatural being already in the protected forest. ..... ¡°I implore you two to care for Leon and Davareon because I will be looking for my father first!¡± David said while looking at Laura and Lauren, asking them both to be able to look after Leon and the baby. They both nodded simultaneously, indicating they were ready to protect Leon, even though they had no magic power. ¡°Go to the cave behind the waterfall not far from here; I think that a ce is safe for you to hide first!¡± David added while asking them to move immediately. ¡°Leon, Put on the bracelet my father gave you; put it on our daughter; it will help!¡± David said when he remembered that the bracelet his father had given Leon was to disguise the Rare Blood scent in his body. Leon, who remembered, nodded his head in understanding and immediately did what David said. ¡°David, be careful. I¡¯m waiting for you to return with Mr. Henderson beyond the waterfall!¡± Leon said with a worried face when he saw his husband about to leave. David nodded his head with a smile, then moved very quickly towards the source of the explosion. At the same time, Laura and Lauren immediately rushed to take Leon to the cave behind the waterfall, which was not far from where they were now. The waterfall they were going to was Davareon Falls, the waterfall David had named after he and Leon first saw it. Whereas David was running so fast towards the source of the explosion, he used all his senses to be on guard if an enemy suddenly attacked him. Shortly after that, he saw a zing fire burning so big. Not far from the main gate of this protected forest. He stopped and hid behind arge tree not far from that ce. He peeked towards the gate and saw some supernatural beings currently entering the forest. ¡°Vampire, is the Vampire who came this time the aplice of Robert?¡± David thought as he saw several vampires who had managed to enter and run quickly into the forest. He suspects that the vampire gang is Robert¡¯s man. As David looked around, his attention was immediately diverted to the point where he recognized the voice. He narrowed his eyes and saw if he had recognized the figure correctly. ¡°Shit! That¡¯s right! Robert!¡± David was furious when his guess was right; Robert stood up with a big smile and then looked down, looking so sharp, like stepping on something. When David turned his attention to Robert¡¯s feet, his eyes immediately widened when he saw that what Robert was stepping on was his father¡¯s neck. ¡°Dad!¡± David said and immediately changed himself into the Werewolf form; the killing intent in his body jumped immediately when he saw his father, who was currently helpless. When David came out of his hiding ce and was about to head to where Robert was to save his father. Robert, who had prepared an attack to kill Mr. Henderson, who he was currently stepping on, immediately used the sharp nails on his fingers to rip Mr. Henderson. SLASHED! David¡¯s eyes widened instantly when he saw the incident; he froze for a moment and shouted so loudly, ¡°NO!!!¡± *** 30 Minutes Before the Incident. *** Mr. Henderson is touring the forest to ensure that all the traps and guardrails surrounding the forest are working properly. He deliberately left without saying goodbye to his son because he knew that, at this time, his son was enjoying beautiful moments with his lover. Mr. Henderson is also happy because he can get a grandson from his son. He has also informed Mr. Joel and his family that he just had a baby from David. Mr. Henderson and his brother have set a date to meetter. With the current happy mood, Mr. Henderson moved so fast to ensure all the fences that protect the forest were working properly. He got a message from Chelsea before David and Leon upied the ce; Chelsea said that the protective fence surrounding the forest had to be checked every time. And now that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing. But when he was checking the protective fence near the main gate, he saw something strange outside the fence. Mr. Henderson peeked out the fence and saw that many vampires were currently at the gate of the ce. ¡°Shit! What are they doing here!¡± muttered Mr. Henderson when he saw many vampires gathered at that ce¡¯s gate. ¡°But I don¡¯t think they will be able to break through the protective fence made by Chelsea because Chelsea said this protective fence is a very strong fence!¡± said Mr. Henderson with a smile. But it turned out his guess was wrong; before he could get away from the gate, an explosion appeared behind it. The explosion caused the main gate to be destroyed instantly, and the shockwave that appeared after the explosion made Mr. Henderson immediately flew so far into arge tree. Not long after, a male figure moved so quickly and immediately lifted Mr. Henderson and mmed him to the ground. BUGH! ¡°Where is Leon!¡± Said the figure of the man who was none other than Robert. He asked, stepping on Mr. Henderson on his right foot. ¡°Answer my question, or you will die!¡± Robert added while stomping quite firmly on Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck. Chapter 195 195 NO!!! DAD!!! ¡°Answer my question, or you will die!¡± Robert added while stomping quite firmly on Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck. But Mister Henderson, who got the question from Robert, smiled broadly and said, ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t say Where Leon¡¯s whereabouts are!¡± Of course, that answer instantly made Robert angry because Mr. Henderson did not answer his question properly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make it happen!¡± Robert swung his left hand right around Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck. SLASHED! The sharp incision from Robert¡¯s fingernail managed to make Mr. Henderson seriously injured. A blood burst from the neck spurted at Robert¡¯s feet and hands. Robert smiled broadly and then moved away from Mr. Henderson, whose body was covered in blood. ..... At the same time, he heard a loud scream. Everything around him seemed to be blown away instantly. ¡°NOOOOO!!!!!¡± Because of the strength of the scream, it managed to make Robert¡¯s left clothes slowly disintegrate. Robert, who saw this, immediately used his strength to get as far away from that ce as possible because he knew the deadly scream belonged to David. As he walked away, he also looked toward where David was. His eyes widened like ping-pong balls when he saw the trees near David being blown apart by his screams. ¡°Damn it, I almost got crushed along with those trees!¡± Said Robert, who moved so quickly away from David. When he felt he was away from that ce, he stopped and contacted his team to finish off David. ¡°Samuel, mobilize your entire team to finish off the men near the main gate!¡± Robert said to Samuel by using amunication device in his ear. ¡°Okay, Young Master, we¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Samuel replied without knowing this was very dangerous; he did not know if Robert had deliberately asked for it to buy time. Because Robert¡¯s goal right now is to find out where Leon is. Robert smiled broadly, then moved, using his strength to look for Leon¡¯s whereabouts. Meanwhile, near the main gate, David, who had just screamed so loudly, was currently down on his knees while looking in the direction where his father was. He moved slowly closer to his father, with tears running down his cheeks. Even his breathing was difficult to control when he saw the incident before his eyes. When he was beside his father¡¯s body, covered in blood, it turned out that Mr. Henderson had not died due to the attack from Robert. Mr. Henderson looked at his son beside him, then he pointed his right hand, which made David¡¯s eyes widen instantly. ¡°Dad! Wait, I¡¯ll take you to Leon so he can heal you! Ah, I¡¯ll tell Nichs so he can...¡± David said hurriedly; he immediately stopped his sentence when he saw the hand signal from his father, who said. ¡°No need, just you apany me here. That¡¯s enough!¡± David¡¯s tears broke instantly while holding his father¡¯s right hand; he didn¡¯t even dare to hold his father¡¯s neck and body for fear that his father would do something wrong. Because the incision from Robert actually almost cut Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck. ¡°Dad, hold on, I¡¯ll call Nichs!¡± David said while reaching for the cell phone in his pocket, but when he was about to call Nichs, suddenly, several vampires moved very quickly toward him. David, who sensed their arrival, immediately looked intently at the Vampires approaching him. David immediately stood up and transformed himself into werewolf form. Without waiting for the attack from the Vampires, David immediately gave a deadly attack that made anyone hit by the attack would be destroyed instantly. ¡°RAWRRRRRRRRRR!!¡± David Roared as he directed his roar at the Vampires that were closing in on him, and every vampire that was hit by that deadly roar, their bodies were instantly crushed. Samuel, who was in the distance at the time, saw the incident and immediately stopped his steps; he widened his eyes suddenly when he saw his entire team finished off by David with just that one terrible roar. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Said Samuel, hiding behind a tree, decided to go away from David. After roaring so loudly and killing nearly 20 vampires at once, David immediately fell to his knees again because he was drained of energy to kill the vampires. He looked at his father again and immediately took the cell phone to call Nichs. With tears flowing down his cheeks, David had turned back into his human form. He held the cell phone, trembling when he saw his father, who was just silent, weak, and helpless at this time. When he called Nichs and was picked up by Nichs, David immediately gave the news that their ce was attacked by Vampires. Nichs, who got the bad news, immediately used his teleportation magic to go to where David was. Zhep! A few secondster, a hollow white light appeared near David and Mr. Henderson. Nichs and London came out of the portal and immediately ran toward David and Mr. Henderson. ¡°Please save my father!¡± David said with a roaring cry when he saw the arrival of Nichs and London. London immediately calmed David down, and Nichs tried to save Mr. Henderson¡¯s life, who was already in danger. Nichs uses his strength to heal the wound on Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck. He tries his best to save the man¡¯s life. David was currently in London¡¯s arms, looking at his helpless father. The tears running down his cheeks couldn¡¯t dry because David kept crying to see his father¡¯s worrying state. Nichs saw the state of Mr. Henderson couldn¡¯t be saved. He kept trying as much as possible to save Mr. Henderson¡¯s life. He mobilized all his strength to heal the wound on Mr.¡¯s neck. Henderson. But fate had other ns after he exerted all his strength to save Mr. Henderson¡¯s life. Nichs stopped healing Mr. Henderson¡¯s neck when he knew that Mr. Henderson was beyond help. Nichs shook his head slowly while looking at David. David, who saw the signal, sobs, and roars again uncontrobly. His heart was crushed by something that made him feel excruciating pain when he lost his father. ¡°Aaaaarhhh! Dad! No!!! Huaaaa!¡± Chapter 196 196 Neglect! The crying loss was heard throughout the protected forest. Even Leon, who was hiding behind the waterfall together with Laura and Lauren, three of them could clearly listen to the sound of crying. Leon widened his eyes when he knew that it was David¡¯s voice. The cry of losing someone is so deep Leon can feel it because he has been bond to David. Leon fell to his knees while holding a baby in his arms. Laura, who saw that, immediately took Leon¡¯s baby and carried her. Lauren approached Leon and then asked Leon, ¡°What happened? Did you hear the sound of screams just now?¡± The tears currently in Leon¡¯s eyes slowly broke and wet his cheeks. Unable to speak, he was silent and weak when Lauren tried to calm him down. ¡°Something must happen out there; we still can¡¯t get out of this ce because it is unsafe!¡± Laura said while staring seriously at her mother when her mother gave a signal that said what they had to do right now. The three of them continued behind the waterfall because when they decided toe out, the supernatural creatures targeting Rare Blood in Leon¡¯s baby would definitely find out. Whereas in ce of David, London tried as much as possible to calm David, who could not control himself. ..... Because when David could not control himself, the strength of the curse inside himself burst out and could not be controlled by him. That is very dangerous for anyone who is nearby. ¡°Are you sure you can calm him down?¡± Nichs asked London when London had previously asked Nichs to be able to find Leon and the others. With a panting breath, London looked at Nichs seriously and said, ¡°Quickly go to look for where Leon is, don¡¯t let the bastard¡¯s man find it first!¡± Hearing what his husband had just said, of course, made Nichs respond seriously. He nodded and suddenly disappeared in seconds from before London and David. Nichs moved so quickly using the speed that he ran around the protected forest to find Leon¡¯s whereabouts. On the other hand, Nichs is also looking for enemies currently roaming in the protected forest. Because he does not want to leave one living enemy because it will affect the future. Now Nichs will not hesitate to kill anyone who bothers his family because he does not want to repeat mistakes in the past. In the past, Nichs held the principle that killing was forbidden for him; many people he loved died because of this. Therefore, he will not hesitate to kill anyone who dares to disturb his family. Nichs moved so quickly to see the surroundings to find the existence of vampires that might hide in the protected forest. Even though he no longer has rare blood in his body, he can still use the extraordinary power he can still use well. Nichs narrowed his eyes when he saw a movement not far from him; he darted quickly towards the currently running figure, trying to avoid him. One vampire figure currently trying to avoid Nichs is the team Samuel, who managed to escape when he saw David using the terrible power earlier. The vampire figure ran hard to escape from Nichs because he knew he was currently being chased by a figure with extraordinary strength. ¡°Damn, I managed to escape that deadly roar, but now I am chased by someone with the same power!¡± The Vampire thought while continuing to run with all his might. Although he almost ran with all his might and thought that his strength was enough to escape the pursuit of Nichs, he was wrong. Because only with Nichs snapping his fingers could he make the Vampire lose his life. Nichs smiled broadly when he realized that the Vampire wanted to escape from him. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± Nichs said, then snapped his fingers. At that moment, the Vampire¡¯s body could not move immediately; he froze in ce as if the time around him suddenly froze. ¡°What happened? Why I can¡¯t move my body?¡± Inner Vampire and his eyes looked left and right to find Nichs¡¯s whereabouts. Nichs, with a wide smile, suddenly appeared before him. ¡°You think you can escape that easily from me? No way! Haha!¡± Said Nichs while chuckling and then grabbed the lips of the Vampire with his index finger. He did that so that the lips of the Vampire could move to speak because, of course, Nichs needed information from the Vampire. ¡°You better say to be honest before I crush your head!¡± Said Nichs, who made the Vampire¡¯s eyes widen so wide. Nichs smiled when he saw the expression of fear, then he asked to continue, ¡°What is your purpose ining here?¡± The Vampire looked scared but did not dare to answer Nichs directly because he was loyal to Robert. Nichs smiled faintly, walking, pacing in front of the Vampire, saying, ¡°Oh, I think you really want to y with me because you don¡¯t answer my question, then feel this!¡± Said Nichs while holding the left hand of the Vampire, then gripped it tightly and made the Vampire¡¯s left hand crumble slowly. Crak! ¡°Arghhhhh! Stop, I¡¯ll say!¡± The Vampire shouted because of pain when his left arm was crushed by Nichs. Nichs smiled faintly, then stopped in front of the Vampire, waiting for an answer. ¡°Our goal here is because we find the Rare Blood in this ce, but we still can¡¯t find it.¡± Said the Vampire with trembling lips. Nichs fell silent when he heard the answer from the Vampire, then he widened his eyes when he realized the rare blood in question. ¡°Gosh, how can I forget it! You¡¯re so stupid, Nichs!¡± Nichs thought while cursing to himself when he forgot about something so sacred in his family¡¯s bloodstream. Nichs just remembered if the rare blood was in Leon¡¯s body, and when Leon gave birth to a child, the rare blood would be passed on to a newborn child. ¡°Damn !!! Why can I neglect this!¡± Nichs cursed again while stomping his feet, and the area around him trembled instantly. Chapter 197 197 Run! Nichs was annoyed with himself for being negligent; he could even forget something important that made a mess happen due to his actions. At this time, he felt guilty walking back and forth in front of the vampire because he couldn¡¯t hold back the emotion inside himself; he immediately shouted while stretching his hands right in front of the vampire. ¡°ARGHHHHH!!!¡± As Nichs shouted while spreading his arms, at the same time, the vampire¡¯s body in front of him was split into two and thrown in the opposite direction. Nichs was panting While trying to catch his breath, he looked around him to find the existence of vampires still in the protected forest. Without realizing it, one of the vampires with decent strength witnessed the incident and hid behind arge tree. He is Samuel. He tried to control the panic spreading throughout his body; seeing the incident just now made him panic immediately. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to be the next victim. ¡°Crap, I have underestimated the upants of this ce. It turns out that Young Master indeed brought us all to hell today!¡± Samuel¡¯s mind realized that Robert had spected that this would definitely happen. ..... Samuel decided to stay where he was; he didn¡¯t dare to move and waited for Nichs to leave. After several minutes, Nichs managed to control his own emotions. He, who was already calm, immediately moved very quickly towards a certain direction to look for the whereabouts of Leon and the others. Samuel, who already felt safe, immediately decided to run as hard as he could out of the protected forest when he found out that Nichs had left that ce. On the other hand, Robert, currently at David and Leon¡¯s house, looked around him, looking for Leon¡¯s whereabouts. But he couldn¡¯t find anyone in the house. ¡°Damn it!¡± Robert cursed while kicking the chair next to him, and the chair flew straight out of the house. Of course, the walls of David¡¯s house have holes due to Robert¡¯s actions. BRAK! Robert, who did not want to go home empty-handed, walked through all the rooms in the house. His gaze stopped when Robert saw baby clothes stacked neatly in a room. Robert moved quickly and took one of the clothes from the baby. Then he sniffed it. Robert closed his eyes when he smelled the scent on the baby¡¯s clothes, and he widened his eyes immediately at the time he could smell the scent he was looking for. Robert smiled broadly, then immediately left the house. ¡°What other secret are you hiding, Leon? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve impregnated someone until, finally, the illegitimate child was born! And the Rare Blood that was in your body moved into his body! Hahaha,¡± said Robert while continuing to run fast, looking for where he was. The figure of a baby who has this rare blood. As he moved so fast, he used the strength that was present and himself with as many bushes as possible, and the Rare Blood Scent he was looking for directed him toward a Waterfall. Robert stopped at a cliff edge with a semicircr wooden fence jutting into the ravine, and the view of the waterfall was currently right in front of him. He smiled broadly when he found the figure he was looking for. ¡°Hahaha, are you hiding behind that waterfall, Leon?¡± Said Robert whileughing out loud when he looked with such a sharp gaze at the waterfall in front of him. He immediately jumped off the fence and down towards the waterfall without wasting time. WOSHHHH! But at the same time, Robert suddenly saw a sh of white light rushing toward him. He immediately moved his hands downwards to make a repulsion using the telekinesis powers that he got from the rare blood he had previously drunk. SET! SPLASH! With a dive, Robert managed to avoid the attack. And a huge explosion urred when the attack hit the side of the cliff near the waterfall. BANG! In the cave behind the waterfall, Leon, Lauren, and Laura looked shocked when they heard an explosion near it. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon asked frantically while looking around him. ¡°This must be the enemy that managed to discover our whereabouts! More of a ce, this baby!¡± Lauren Said while looking seriously at the waterfall flowing swiftly in front of her. ¡°Keep calm because I think the enemy is fighting someone!¡± Lauren added as she was sure of what she was saying. Meanwhile, outside of the cave, Robert, who had just managed to dodge the deadly attack. He immediately perched on arge tree on the side of a cliff. He looked around to see who had just suddenly attacked him. Not long after, a male figure appeared who was currently walking on water. Robert widened his eyes, not expecting what he saw at this time. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Nichs?¡± Robert¡¯s mind was no longer mistaken that the figure of the man currently walking on water was Nichs. A male figure with the title ¡°the Alpha Destiny¡± is feared by all supernatural beings on this earth. ¡°Turns out he¡¯s still alive, I thought he was dead, and only Leon was left!¡± Robert thought with a big smile when he learned about that fact. But when he was engrossed in seeing Nichs¡¯ arrival, he didn¡¯t realize that an attack of a purple sh of light shot so quickly from behind him. Even though it was toote to know the arrival of the deadly attack, Robert, who had just realized it, immediately moved with all his might to avoid it. ¡°DAMN IT!¡± Robert cursed as he darted so quickly to the other side of the cliff. BANG! But his quick movement was still defeated by the deadly attack that exploded next to him. Robert¡¯s body was blown away when the explosion urred. He groaned while holding his left arm when he felt a serious burn on his left arm. ¡°DAMN IT! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!!! ARGHHH!¡± Robert cursed as he tried his best tond sessfully. Because his body was blown away by the explosion, and his left arm was injured, making it a bit difficult to move. Zhep! ¡°Where are you running!¡± Robert widened his eyes suddenly when suddenly the sound came from behind him. Chapter 198 198 I Will Kill You! Zhep! ¡°Where are you running!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes widened suddenly as the voice suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Robert cursed as he was about to run away from Nichs but had no time to move; his body suddenly couldn¡¯t be moved. ¡°Huh, what happened?¡± His mind panicked as he couldn¡¯t control his body. Nichs, who had used his magic power, immediately flicked his hand again and made the two suddenly disappear and appear right in front of the swiftly flowing waterfall. Robert¡¯s body was floating in the air while Nichs was standing on the water, smiling broadly at Robert. ¡°You haven¡¯t stopped chasing me, have you?¡± Nichs said with a faint smile to Robert. Robert looked confused when Nichs said that. ..... ¡°I recognize your scent well, and you must have lived a long life in this world,¡± Nichs added while looking at Robert with his eyes so sharp. He knew that Robert had always wanted the Rare Blood within him. Even though the two never met face to face or fought directly, Nichs knew that Robert and the entire vampire race had always coveted this Rare Blood. With disbelief, Robert could only widen his eyes and look at Nichs in disbelief. Because what Nichs said was true as it was. ¡°Damn it, it turns out he¡¯s been knowing where I am!¡± Inner Robert was annoyed as he looked at Nichs with a cruel look. ¡°Maybe this is our first meeting, but it will be ourst too!¡± Nichs said, then flicked his fingers, and suddenly his body slowly floated into the air. Robert widened his eyes as he saw Nichs soar into the air ande closer to him. ¡°Fuck me; surely he will kill me this second!¡± Robert¡¯s mind was powerless as he couldn¡¯t do anything against Nichs. When Nichs was in front of him, he looked at Robert sharply. The faint smile on his face gave off the impression of bloodlust and murderous intent. ¡°Is this the only strength of the sessor of the so-called Ancient Vampire n?¡± Nichs whispered in Robert¡¯s ear, which made Robert¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Robert did not expect that Nichs also knew his real identity. He regretted having to deal with people he belittled. Damn it! Why does he also know my identity? Robert¡¯s inner being was annoyed when Nichs discovered everything about him. Nichs circled Robert while still looking at him with an intimidating look. He wants to y around with Robert first before finally killing himter. Then Nichs stopped right in front of Robert again, smiled faintly, and brought his face closer to Robert. ¡°Listen to me carefully; I will not let go of anyone who disturbs my family. And this time, it feels like you have disturbed the peace of my family, so you know for yourself what I will do next!¡± Said Nichs, always smiling wickedly at Robert. At that moment, a terrible aura came out of Nichs¡¯ body, and when Robert felt this aura, of course, he immediately panicked. Because what Nichs said was not a mere boast to scare him. When Nichs smiled in front of Robert, then he snapped his fingers again, which made Robert¡¯s body suddenly feel excruciating pain all over his body. Robert, who couldn¡¯t move and make a sound, was silent but screamed inside. His whole body seemed to be pierced by thousands of invisible needles. Only tears were rolling down Robert¡¯s cheeks to express that he was really in pain. Nichs, who knew that smiled widely, then he said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing; I¡¯ll show you something else that will make you feel real pain!¡± After saying those words, Nichs immediately moved away from Robert, then moved his right hand toward Robert. At this moment, Nichs¡¯ fingers seemed crushing something in his grasp; he smiled broadly and prepared to move his fingers to destroy Robert¡¯s body. ¡°Goodbye, you damn brat!¡± Nichs said. Then with a big smile, he immediately moved his fingers. But just a few seconds before he was about to clench his fingers, suddenly something shot so quickly towards him. Zhep! Woshhh! Nichs¡¯s attention was immediately directed toward severalrge rocks currently racing very fast toward him. Nichs gave her an annoyed look, saying, ¡°Damn, intruder!¡± Nichs pointed his right hand toward several boulders currently, rushing rapidly toward him. At that moment, Nichs immediately moved his fingers in a clenched position, and at the same time, therge boulders flying so fast towards him were instantly shattered in the air, so that too. Crack! Bang! Bang! Bang! A plume of smoke was created when Nichs crushed some of the boulders. He turned his face away to avoid the current dust spreading over the area. Because the incident happened near the waterfall, the plume of dust disappeared very quickly. When Nichs looked back at where Robert was, his eyes widened instantly as Robert was not where he was. Nichs smiled faintly as he looked around him, ¡°You think you can just walk away from me!¡± Nichs said tly, then didn¡¯t move to catch up with Robert, who ran away from him. But before he could leave the ce, he stopped when he heard someone calling him. ¡°Nichs! Don¡¯t chase him; we better find shelter first!¡± Nichs stopped and turned around to look at the source of the sound. The expression on his face, which was previously t and cold like a psychopath¡¯s, changed instantly with a broad smile expression while nodding his head when he saw someone he cared about. Nichs moved quickly closer to the person who had just said those words, who was none other than his own mother, Laura. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nichs asked as hended slowly right in front of his mother. ¡°I¡¯m fine; behind this waterfall are your son and your granddaughter; we better get them away from this ce quickly!¡± Laura said. ording to what his mother had just said, Nichs immediately moved his fingers to make the waterfall in front of him make a gap so he could go inside. After he managed to do so, Leon, his daughter, and Lauren slowly came out from behind the waterfall. Nichs protected the three of them using the transparent shield he made on the spot. When Nichs saw Leon holding his baby, his face immediately became peaceful; he snapped his fingers to create a portal. Zhep! Chapter 199 199 Sadness! Zhep! When the portal appeared in front of the four of them, they immediately jumped toward the portal. And at the same second, Theynded slowly right next to London and David, who were currently sitting over Mr. Henderson¡¯s corpse. Leon, who saw Mr. Henderson covered in blood, immediately gave his baby to Laura. Eyes wide and sparkling, Leon immediately dropped to his knees, and tears welled up when he knew that Mr. Henderson had died. He immediately approached David and hugged his husband so tightly. He knew what David was feeling now; he didn¡¯t say anything. Just gave him a hug when his husband needed it. Those who saw this incident could only be silent, unable to do anything to save the life of Mr. Henderson, who had passed away. Finally, they decided to arrange Mr. Henderson¡¯s funeral. 5 Hours Later, ..... At the funeral. Not many words can be said for a name; time that has passed cannot be turned back. Maybe if there was a time machine, it would be put to good use. But God is never wrong with destiny; the moment thates muste, and the time that returns must return; time can never answer for what will happen if it is not the incident itself. Now it¡¯s toote to regret if something that needs to be said can¡¯t be conveyed. And finally, everything ended on the decoratednd, all guarded by wearing ck clothes. An atmosphere of sadness and darkness adorned every face that came, sobs that couldn¡¯t stop because the one you loved had gone. If the time changes, those who leave will not return. One by one came forward to express the impression he got while getting to know the person he loved. ¡°He is the best father for me, even though sometimes we often don¡¯t get along and joke about many things,¡± David said with a chuckle and then wiped his tears. ¡°He is a real hero; I will miss you, Dad!¡± David walked back to the seat beside Leon. Leon¡¯s turn was to stand up ande forward to express what was so deep in his heart. He looked around him; many people hade, and Mr. Joel was also there. His gaze locked for a moment when he saw Rnd, but Leon immediately looked away. He walked past the golden brown casket, which had been decorated with various colored flower arrangements. His eyes were still puffy as he stepped forward; his ck suit matched him so well right now. Leon held a small piece of paper in his hand. ¡°He is very humorous, good at joking and making other people smile,¡± said Leon, looking at the many people who came to the funeral. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like time hade between us so quickly until he finally passed away first. I won¡¯t say many words; it¡¯s clear that I love him very much; hear Mr. Henderson, I love you!¡± Leon said, his voice trembling as he said those words. He smiled as he closed his impression of the person he cared about. Before he sat down, Leon¡¯s eyes never moved to see Mr. Henderson, who was so peaceful behind the Crates he was in now. The impression ceremony has beenpleted, and now is the time for the casket to be buried. David put his arm around Leon next to Laura and Lauren. Nichs and London, Of course, did not attend the funeral because they did not want to be exposed by anyone. The tears flowed freely again when I had to let him go forever, the longer thend used to bury Mr. Henderson¡¯s coffin. Got higher and higher until, finally, the crate waspletely covered. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± David said while looking at Leon. Leon agreed to David¡¯s invitation and stood up, then walked slowly out of the cemetery. David, Leon, and their family decided to go straight home. They didn¡¯t realize that Robert had noticed this since everyone had left the funeral. Nichs and the others were unaware of his existence, as he was currently with someone who could protect him with his magic power. That person was Edward. Robert smiled broadly as he watched them leave. Then he smiled warmly, looking at someone who was currently on his left. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have died at Nichs¡¯ hands!¡± Robert said, then slowly brought his face closer to Edward then kissed his lips gently. Edward was silent when Robert kissed him gently on the lips. Then he snapped his fingers and disappeared from the cemetery. Zhep! None knows if Edward has been having an affair with Robert all this time. Robert and Edward maintain a rtionship after the incident at the summer camp at that time. Even though it was hard for Edward to lie to David and Leon, he still did it to continue with Robert. Edward feels that Robert is his soul mate, so he will do anything to carry out the ns made by Robert. He even betrayed David and Leon to make his girlfriend happy about it. Leon didn¡¯t even know about it because Edward knew that if he told the truth about his rtionship with Robert, Leon and David would not allow him to get close to the two of them again. Because it can be said that, at this time, he is a traitor to David and Leon. Of course, Edward also saved Robert when Nichs was about to kill him. Edward arrived on time and released the magic power that bound Robert then. He quickly used the power of teleportation to save his lover. Luckily, Edward was on time to save Robert because if he didn¡¯t, Robert probably would have lost his life that day. When the two of them arrived at a ce, Robert smiled broadly while hugging Edward tightly. ¡°Thank you for always supporting me; I will give you whatever you ask! Even if you are currently asking us to have intercourse...¡± Robert said, then licked Edward¡¯s ear gently. It made Edward¡¯s body shiver instantly. He undressed right in front of Edward, then said again, ¡°I will do it right now!¡± Robert said, then kissed and crushed Edward¡¯s lips. Chapter 200 200 A ns, After the funeral, Leon and the others decided to head straight home. Of course, the house they were going to right now was the house left by Mr. Henderson before. The house where Leon and David first lived together. They all went in and sat in the living room when they got home. They were all still silent, and no one was chatting when they saw Leon and David looking still grieving. Mr. Joel and his family decide to spend a few days at the house, keeping Leon and Davidpany. Laura and Lauren went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. Only Nichs and London were not in the house. Currently, the two of them were in the Magic Castle, a hidden ce that no one but the two of them could find. Nichs and London were with Little Davareon, who was currently fast asleep In the crib. ¡°Is it time we called Laura and Lauren?¡± London asked while looking at Nichs, as the two urgently needed to go on a mission to dig up more information about the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. ..... Nichs and London n that Laura and Lauren remain at the Magic Castle indefinitely. Because for the sake of the baby¡¯s safety, the two of them had to stay in that ce so that other supernatural beings would not smell the scent of the Rare Blood on the baby¡¯s body. Nichs looked at London and shook his head slowly, ¡°Not yet; I think they are still mourning the loss of Patrick Henderson. Later, when the timees, I will immediately call my mother and grandmother to be able to settle in this ce!¡± London just nodded his head understanding what his lover said. David and Leon approved the n to hide Davareon in the Magic Castle. Because at this time, for the safety of their baby, they both had no choice but to agree to the n made by Nichs and London. Because at this time, the baby has not been able to get a seal on her body because her condition is still very weak, so she cannot receive any seal to protect herself from other supernatural beings. The baby will be in the Magic Castle for seven months because, at seven months, the baby is like a 7-year-old baby. Because at that age, Nichs and London could use the seal to protect the scent of the Rare Blood in her body. David and Leon were worried about their daughter¡¯s condition because her rapid growth made them both worried that Davareon couldn¡¯t stay with them for a long time. Not only were David and Leon worried, but Nichs and London were also worried about the condition of their granddaughter. ¡°Will she be able tost long with us?¡± London asked while looking at Nichs and the baby in the crib. Nichs kept silent while looking at the baby because he didn¡¯t know what to answer his husband when he asked that question. ¡°We¡¯ll see what will happen because I also don¡¯t know how long this baby can be with us.¡± Said Nichs sadly but still had hope that little Davareon would be able to live forever with them. At this time, Laura and Lauren, who had finished making dinner, headed to the living room to invite the others to have dinner together. With a slightly awkward expression on her face, Laura smiled as she watched them all currently sitting in the living room and said, ¡°Dinner is ready; we better eat dinner first to keep our bodies healthy!¡± Laura said while looking at Mr. Joel and his family, then towards Leon and David. Hearing what Laura said, everyone in the living room looked at her with a faint smile, then nodded their heads and got up from their seats. Laura breathed a sigh of relief when they all appreciated what she had just said. Joel, Bethany, and Rnd walked slowly toward the dining room. Followed by Leon and David, who are currently hand in hand heading to the dining room. When they arrived at the dining room, they were greeted with a big smile by Lauren, who was already sitting in the dining room. ¡°This is all we can serve for dinner tonight; I hope it pleases you all!¡± Lauren said while smiling and looking at those who had just arrived at the dining room. Those who saw the dishes on the dining room table their eyes widened instantly because Laura and Lauren had prepared such a special dinner. ¡°Wow, how did you prepare such a sumptuous dinner in such a short amount of time?¡± Bethany asked unexpectedly when she saw the dinner dishes on the table. Laura and Lauren just smiled in response to what Bethany had just said. Finally, they all decided to enjoy dinner. I don¡¯t know why, even though they could all enjoy the food with gusto on a day of mourning. The dinner made by Laura and Lauren has its magic, which can make other people enjoy the dinner and relieve the sadness they are experiencing. ¡°We have prepared a room for you guys, same ce as usual!¡± David Said with a smile, looking at his uncle. Joel smiled broadly and nodded his head, ¡°Thanks, David and Leon,¡± said Joel, smiling broadly at David and Leon. After enjoying their dinner, they finally decided to take a break. Just as David and Leon were about to head into the room, Rnd suddenly appeared beside the two of them and said, ¡°Eum Hai, hmm, I want to ask about something!¡± Rnd said haltingly when he wanted to convey something to David and Leon. David and Leon looked at each other when Rnd suddenly acted strangely, but they both thought nothing of it and agreed to what Rnd wanted to ask. David and Leon nodded affirmatively to what Rnd had just said, and Rnd smiled and then asked the two of them a question. ¡°Then, where are the whereabouts of your baby? Can I see herter?¡± Rnd asked while scratching the back of his head while asking about the whereabouts of David and Leon¡¯s baby. David and Leon looked at each other when suddenly Rnd asked about their baby¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 201 - 201 Curious! 201 Curious! David and Leon were silent for a moment when they heard a question from Rnd, who suddenly wanted to see their Baby together. David and Leon looked at each other and gave a gesture saying, ¡°What exactly does Rnd want?¡± Rnd, who realized that David and Leon were looking at each other, immediatelyughed and said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else; I just wanted to see what kind of baby you two look like!¡± Rnd said while looking at David and Leon, ¡°I mean, does the baby have the same face and shape as us?¡± Rnd said in halting sentences and lowered his voice at the very end of the sentence. David and Leon, of course, immediately widened their eyes when Rnd thought Baby had a strange shape, like a monster. Leon walked closer to Rnd with an intimidating look, then said, ¡°Do you think our Baby has monster faces, as you imagine?¡± ..... Leon said as he continued to approach Rnd. Then he pushed Rnd¡¯s body hard which made his body push quite hard until it hit the wall. BUGH! ¡°Calm down; I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just curious!¡± Rnd said in fear when he saw Leon, who was so scary. David, who saw the incident, just chuckled because he saw Rnd being so scared when dealing with Leon. ¡°You think you can say what you like! She¡¯s still a baby! Rnd!¡± Leon said again in a fairly high tone; then he grabbed Rnd¡¯s cor; Leon pulled him up so that Rnd¡¯s body was lifted. David, who saw Leon getting angry because of Rnd¡¯s words, immediately approached his lover and tried to calm him down. ¡°Babe, calm yourself down; he probably doesn¡¯t know and is just curious as well as us!¡± David said, trying to calm Leon while stroking his back. Then, Leon chuckled with an annoyed expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you mention my daughter like that again!¡± After that, Leon released his grip on Rnd¡¯s shirt cor and made Rnd immediately fall to the floor. BUGH! ¡°Ahh!¡± Rnd groaned a little, then nodded his head to Leon, understanding what Leon had just said. It wasn¡¯t long before David and Leon decided to enter the room; David just shook his head, smiling broadly at Rnd while giving an eye gesture saying, ¡°Don¡¯t try to piss him off again!¡± Rnd was silent, then slowly stood up and headed to his room. When he arrived at the room, he immediatelyy down on the soft bed and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked Leon like that!¡± Rnd was always like that when he was in front of Leon. He seemed to lose control whenever Leon looked at him or Leon was near him. Even though he had harbored feelings for Leon once, he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake as in the past. Until now, he doesn¡¯t know why Romance problems are always confronted and rted to David. He was pensive in bed while looking at the ceiling of his room; he still couldn¡¯t believe why he was so curious about David and Leon¡¯s Baby. As if he wanted to confirm himself and see what the Baby looked like. ¡°What if I stay here? My heart always wants to say that I must meet David and Leon¡¯s Baby!¡± Rnd smiled as he looked at the ceiling of his room. Indeed, his family had decided to stay in the house for a few days, not knowing how long, but it felt like Rnd had decided to stay in the house for quite a while. Even though he knew the consequences he would get, getting too close to David would also get him in trouble. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Laura and Lauren, who had finished cleaning up the dinner dishes, went straight to David¡¯s room near the kitchen. The room is empty because David has shared a room with Leon. After entering the room, Laura and Lauren waited for directions from Nichs because Nichs would open a portal in the room. ¡°How are we supposed to contact Nichs? While he never has his cell phone with him!¡± Lauren Said while crossing her arms and sitting on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here after this!¡± Laura chimed in, smiling at her mother. Zhep! When the two of them were talking about it, a portal appeared in the room. Nichs and London emerge from the portal. ¡°Mom, grandma, it¡¯s time for you two to be able to take care of David and Leon¡¯s daughters. Since London and I will continue excavating the Ruins of the ancient Werewolf race, the more I can find out about the ruins, the more I can solve all kinds of problems that are currently happening! ¡± Nichs said with a serious smile to Laura and Lauren. The two just nodded their heads, confirming what Nichs had said. And after that, without wasting time, Nichs immediately snapped his fingers and made a portal appear before the four of them. Zhep! The four Jump simultaneously into the portal to go to the Magic Castle, where Davareon is. After the four of them arrived at the Magic Castle, Nichs and London immediately said goodbye to Laura and Lauren, as the two had to proceed to excavate the ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. ¡°Take care of yourselves; I hope you can be patient in this castle for seven months! Before finally, the ritual will be held!¡± Said Nichs while smiling at Laura and Lauren. Then he immediately snapped his fingers and created a portal to the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. Zhep! In an instant, the two of them disappeared from Laura and Lauren¡¯s sight. Laura and Lauren immediately saw the state of the Baby. By the time they both arrived at the crib where Davareon was, they smiled broadly when they saw the Baby sleeping soundly. ¡°Look, just seeing the look on her face makes me so peaceful. For some reason, it feels like this Baby has something unique inside of her!¡± Lauren smiled happily when she saw the look on Davareon¡¯s face, who was fast asleep. ¡°I also feel the same way; I don¡¯t think seven months in this ce will make me bored,¡± Laura replied to what Lauren had just said. Smiling so broadly, looking at the Baby. Without the two of them realizing it, if Davareon understood what the two of them were saying. Even though she closed her eyes and fell asleep, her subconscious was still awake and paying attention to everything around her. Chapter 202 - 202 Stone Wall! 202 Stone Wall! Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. Nichs and London, who had just arrived at the ruins, immediately continued the research that had been dyed for several weeks. The two of them were currently inside a cave that was precisely a cliff. To ess the cave, they both have to use a portal. Because the cave cannot be essed by climbing it or following a certain path. Because of its position, which is actually on a cliff. When viewed from a distance, the cave looks like a fairlyrge cavity in a cliff wall. No one knew about the ce except for Nichs and London, along with several special teams from the Peace Organization who had been allowed toe to the ce by Nichs and London. After the two of them changed into their clothes, they prepared to dig up the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins inside the cave again. The cave is about 500 meters from the mouth of the cave. And now Nichs and London are at the end of the cave and are preparing to dig the cave again.. ¡°Are you sure you want to dig this cave again?¡± London asked while looking at Nichs with a serious look. ..... He had purposely asked that since they had dug deep enough into the ruins but had yet to find anything Nichs wanted. Not even London knew what Nichs wanted from excavating the ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. Nichs looked at London with a serious look, too, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure we will get something precious after we dig into this stone wall in front of us.¡± ¡°Somehow, my heart always tells me that there is something precious and protected by these Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins beyond these walls!¡± Nichs added while feeling the stone wall currently in front of him. London, who heard the answer from his lover, could only say yes and do what Nichs wanted. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s quickly dig into this cave to get more information!¡± London said while smiling broadly at Nichs; then he prepared an attack to destroy the stone wall in front of him. Nichs prepared to create a portal before him. The portal leads to a ce at the bottom of the cliff. Nichs¡¯ goal is to use his teleportation power because the stone material excavated by London will be immediately wasted through the portal. Thus making the cave clean and spacious, without any stone material piled up due to excavation. Nichs snapped his fingers, and a portal appeared right before him. Zhep! London immediately transformed himself into a Werewolf form to dig up the stone wall in front of him at this time. He had to use his sharp ws. The power of London¡¯s sharp ws is extraordinary because it can destroy anything in front of it with just a few attacks. London, who had changed into Werewolf form, immediately attacked to destroy the stone wall in front of him. He moved so quickly. Swinging his two hands to create a sharp de on the stone wall. Strains! Strains! Strains! In a few seconds, the stone wall in front of him was instantly shattered by the Strike from him using the Sharp ws on both hands. Ruins of stone materials of various sizes were immediately sucked into the portal made by Nichs. The stone material was immediately thrown away to the bottom of the ravine on the cliff. All stone materials of various sizes have entered the portal made by Nichs. He immediately snapped his fingers again to close the portal. Then he and London immediately walked forward to see if there was anything of value behind the stone wall that London managed to tear down. As the two walked forward to see if there was anything of value behind the stone wall, their eyes fell on a crack in the stone wall, which had a very bright light blue light. Nichs and London looked at each other when they saw a crack that gave off a very bright light blue light. The two of them nodded their heads and then approached the crack in the stone wall. Their eyes widened in awe when they saw the crack in the stone wall emitting a light blue light that was so beautiful. ¡°Wow! This light blue light is so beautiful!¡± London Said with a big smile when he saw a light that was so beautiful light blue, in the cracks that were in the stone wall in front of him. Nichs, who saw that, was still silent, Trying to get closer to the crack in the stone wall in front of him. As he approached the crack in the stone wall, he realized that a light blue light wasing from behind the stone wall in front of him at this time. He smiled broadly, then looked at London and said, ¡°There is something precious behind this wall. Look at the cracks in the rock wall in front of us right now!¡± ¡°That light blue light must being from something behind this stone wall! We must dig some more to see what¡¯s behind this stone wall, but we must do it carefully! ¡°Said Nichs while looking at London with sparkling eyes as if he couldn¡¯t wait to see what was behind the stone wall. Still amazed by the light blue light, London only nodded his head ording to what his girlfriend said. The two then prepared the same strength as before to copse the stone wall in front of them. They both believed that the stone wall in front of them was thest stone wall that had to be torn down. Nichs snapped his fingers, and the portal appeared before him again. London transformed into Werewolf form again, then dealt a sharp w attack at the stone wall. This time London did it slowly, for fear that his attack would damage something behind the stone wall. Tring! Tring! Tring! With three strikes using both hands, the stone wall in front of him immediately shattered. And at that moment, a light blue light was so bright that it immediately widened to fill the entire cave passage. Chapter 203 - 203 Crystal Door! 203 Crystal Door! Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. And at that moment, a light blue light was so bright that it immediately widened to fill the entire cave passage. Nichs immediately flicked his fingers again to close the portal he had made earlier. London also instantly transformed into his human form again, then they both stood next to each other, looking in the same direction. The eyes of the two of them looked at the light blue light that wasing. The light blue light wasing from a fairlyrge, circr door made of crystal, and the light blue light wasing from behind the door attached to the stone wall. Nichs and London were amazed when they saw the circr crystal door; they immediately approached it. ¡°We found it!¡± Said Nichs while looking at the circr crystal door in front of him. London just nodded his head when he saw the door. ..... The two of them slowly felt around the circr crystal door that was in front of them at this time. When the two of them touched the door, a small electromaic wave made their fingers feel like they were being electrocuted. They immediately moved away from the door when they felt that. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash to do anything; I think this circr crystal door has something power in it,¡± Nichs said while narrowing his eyes when he saw the light blue light radiating from behind the circr crystal door. ¡°Is there some extraordinary power behind this door?¡± London asked while ncing at Nichs curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either; what if we better try to open the door!?¡± Nichs said while holding his chin and narrowing his eyes, looking towards the door. London, who heard the answer from his lover, just nodded and invited Nichs to immediately approach the door again and try to open it. They both immediately tried to open the door, in various ways and efforts they both made so that the door could be opened. But for more than 30 minutes, they both tried to open the door; their efforts were both in vain because the door could not be opened at all. ¡°How about we just destroy this door?¡± Said London annoyed when he did not manage to open the door. Nichs immediately looked at his husband with a strange look, then replied, ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you think if we destroy this door, suddenly something terrible wille out of this door?¡± London was silent for a moment because he could not answer what Nichs had just said. But as London paused and squinted toward the center of the circr crystal door, he saw something. London drew closer towards the door again, then took out the sharp ws on his fingers. Then he used those sharp ws to pry out something in the middle of the door. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Nichs panicked when he saw London, like something was prying at the door. But London, who was so focused on removing the stone material that covered a hole in the middle of the door, didn¡¯t answer at all what was asked by Nichs. He kept trying to use sharp ws to remove the stone material that covered a hole in the door. Nichs, curious about what his husband was doing, immediately stood up and approached him. ¡°Hey, stop what you¡¯re doing...¡± Nichs paused as London discovered something. When London had seeded in prying all the stone material that was in the hole in the door, they both froze for a moment when they saw a keyhole in the middle of the door. Nichs and London looked at each other and then smiled broadly. But unfortunately, their smiles faded again when they didn¡¯t have the key to open the circr crystal door. Right now, that key is what Nichs and London need to ess the circr crystal door because Nichs is sure there is something valuable rted to the ancient Werewolf race behind that door. Meanwhile, on the other hand, at the Henderson residence. David and Leon were currently in their yard. The two of them had been practicing since this morning so that Leon could use the strength inside him stably. Because after giving birth, Leon found it difficult to use the power inside him. Perhaps one of the reasons was the influence of the rare blood that had been passed down to his daughter. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take a break first?¡± David asked Leon while bringing him a cold bottle of drink. Leon shook his head, then epted the drink David had just given him. Water is the best drink to enjoy when you are tired. After quenching the thirst in his throat, Leon said to David, ¡°I must keep trying to use my power if I can¡¯t control the power inside me soon.¡± Leon paused for a moment, lowered his head, and looked at David. ¡°Then I can¡¯t even meet Davareon. I want to meet her, so I have to keep practicing to be able to control this power!¡± Leon added with a faint smile to his husband. David smiled broadly when he heard what Leon said; he would continue to support Leon so he could use his strength. Because he also wanted to meet his beloved daughter soon. While the two of them were practicing so that Leon could quickly use the strength within him, Rnd kept his eyes on the activities they were currently doing. Even though he wasn¡¯t in the same ce right now, he was still watching from a distance. Currently, Rnd was in the open attic of the house. He paid close attention to the activities David and Leon were currently carrying out. He also hopes that Leon will soon be able to use his powers so that he can also meet the baby soon. ¡°I will continue to encourage from a distance; even though I can¡¯t talk directly with Leon right now, I still hope he can use his strength soon. I can¡¯t wait to meet little Davareon,¡± Rnd thought with a smile when he imagined being able to meet little Davareon. He still can¡¯t exin what feelings are currently inside him when he so hopes to meet the baby. Chapter 204 - 204 Satisfy myself! (18+) 204 Satisfy myself! (18+) It¡¯s been almost a week that Leon has been practicing continuously to use his power properly; even though there haven¡¯t been any results he wants, he¡¯s still trying his best to try. David and Leon are resting in their yard while taking shelter under a shady tree. The two of them, from morning until this afternoon, did not stop; because of Leon¡¯s desire to meet his daughter immediately, he continued to practice using his strength. The weather that day was so hot, and it wasfortable to be in the shade with a gentle breeze that pampered them both. David looked at Leon, who was exhausted because his energy was drained to practice using his strength. He leaned closer to his lover with a smile and said, ¡°Should we take a bath together?¡± David whispered near Leon¡¯s ear, which made Leon smile, then nced at him. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Leon asked while biting his lower lip while looking at his husband. Of course, David¡¯s eyes were fixed at this time on Leon¡¯s lower lip. He smiled slightly and nodded his head. ..... Leon stood up and stretched his left hand to David; at that moment, David immediately grabbed Leon¡¯s hand and stood up. The two of them, hand in hand, walked towards the pond in the backyard. At the back of their house, there is a pool which is rarely used. But the pool is so clean andfortable when the sun shines. As the two of them walked towards the backyard, they both didn¡¯t realize that Rnd, who was peeking from above the open attic, was currently watching the two of them. ¡°Where are the two of them going? Shouldn¡¯t Leon be training constantly to use his powers stably? Then what are the two of them going to do?¡± Rnd thought while raising his eyebrows when he saw the two of them walking towards the backyard. Because if from above the open attic, Rnd couldn¡¯t see directly what the two would do. So Rnd decided to go downstairs to the kitchen. Rnd ran so fast so as not to lose track of the two. And when he arrived at the kitchen, Rnd peeked through the ck window in the kitchen. When Rnd looked out the window, he saw David and Leon, who were currently walking towards the pool in the backyard. He knew that at this moment, David and Leon would decide to bathe in the pool together. ¡°I think the two of them will bathe together in the pool!¡± Rnd thought while holding his chin; he stood near the back door that led to the backyard. No one was in the house; only Rnd was in the kitchen. Because two days ago, Joel and Bethany decided to return to their house. But when Rnd was asked toe home that day, he decided to stay because his wish had not yet been fulfilled. That is meeting with little Davareon. Indeed, before that, David and Leon looked strange with the decision made by Rnd. But they both tried to think positively about Rnd¡¯s choice of wanting to stay in the house for the next few days. Rnd kept watching David and Leon, who were currently by the pool. The two of them were about to decide to take a bath together in such hot weather that day. ¡°It feels so cool to bathe in the pool with the weather like this. It¡¯s so encouraging!¡± Rnd¡¯s mind continued to watch the two of them. Rnd tried to listen to the conversation between David and Leon using his Werewolf ears. David and Leon are currently deciding whether to bathe in the pool naked. Of course, that made Rnd¡¯s eyes widen instantly; he wished that the two of them would bathe in the pool naked. ¡°Are you serious about bathing naked in this pool?¡± Leon asked David while shaking his head. ¡°Of course, I want to bathe with you in this pool naked!¡± David answered while hugging Leon from behind. Of course, Rnd, who heard the conversation between the two of them, wished that they bathed naked. Because he was also curious about their body shape and assets. ¡°Come on, you two just bathe naked!¡± Rnd¡¯s heart was agitated when he saw David, and Leon still had not decided to take a bath. ¡°While there is no one at home!¡± David said, making Leon willing. ¡°Then, what about Rnd?¡± Leon asked while looking at David. When he heard his name, Rnd immediately turned away from the window. His breath was out of breath. He was afraid he would be caught peeking at them both. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still sleeping in his room,¡± David said as he opened his shirt. When David didn¡¯t think about Rnd, Rnd naturally breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately peeked back from behind the window and looked at the two of them in focus. ¡°In that case, okay!¡± Leon said then opened his shirt. When Rnd saw that the two of them had taken off their clothes, Rnd widened his eyes because this was the first time he saw David¡¯s and Leon¡¯s naked bodies. ¡°Woah! Their bodies are so beautiful!¡± Rnd thought as he saw David and Leon¡¯s bodies. He said that even though he has a nice body too. But he preferred to see David and Leon¡¯s bodies at this time. It made the blood in his body boil instantly. Even though they had just opened their clothes, they had made Rnd horny. They both proceeded to take off their pants simultaneously. And at that moment, Rnd widened, and his heart pounded fast. Even now, he couldn¡¯t control himself at such a beautiful sight that shouldn¡¯t be wasted. David and Leon entered the pool slowly, David sat on the steps down from the pool, but the water had already submerged his body in the pool. Then Leon sat right in front of David and rested his head on David¡¯s chest. David hugged Leon from behind, kissing his neck. Rnd was still peeking at the two of them, and without him realizing that his masculine assets had stood up when he saw David and Leon currently kissing lips. ¡°Oh my gosh, why are my manly assets standing up? When I saw the two of them kissing.¡± Rnd¡¯s mind was still looking at David and Leon, who were now changing positions. His masculine assets have hardened like a missile. David took Leon, sitting on his thigh facing him, then they kissed again while ying with their tongues. Rnd saw that he couldn¡¯t take it and put his hands inside his pants, and he squeezed and shook his assets slowly by looking at David and Leon who were now engrossed in kissing. The kiss between them was really enjoyable, and anyone who saw the kiss would spontaneously want the same thing. Rnd was still ying with his masculine assets when he saw Leon put his arm around David¡¯s neck and kiss him back deliciously. David kissed and licked Leon¡¯s neck deliciously. ¡°If only I were in that position!¡± Rnd¡¯s heart was still shaking his manly assets slowly but surely. It turns out that David and Leon decided to have intercourse in the pool; they both decided to have intercourse in the water because David had longed to feel that sensation. David was seen lifting Leon¡¯s waist, holding his assets with his other hand, and leading it towards Leon¡¯s back hole. When David¡¯s manly assets entered and could be pumped slowly by Leon, David sucked Leon¡¯s nipples gently. ¡°Ahhhh hmmm¡± The sigh came not from David and Leon but from Rnd, who was currently shaking his manly assets more and more violently. He didn¡¯t realize that now his pants were down below his knees, and he yed his assets shrewdly. Rnd shuffled his assets as he kept looking at David and Leon, who were starting to look hot, ying their game. Leon shook his body and waist so that David¡¯s masculine assets couldpletely get into Leon¡¯s back hole. David groaned in relief as he, too, helped the race with great pleasure. Rnd also enjoyed the shaking he did to his manly assets; his tongue couldn¡¯t keep from wetting his lips when he saw Leon and David having sex in the pool. As Rnd saw Leon and David pumping up his race faster, he did the same. He was shaking vigorously into his manly assets, and suddenly a delicious tingle ran through his body. ¡°Ahhhh hmmmm¡± Rnd sighed and spat out the white viscous liquid abundantly on the floor. Likewise, with David and Leon, they looked tired of their game, and Leon could only hug his husband gently. Rnd quickly cleaned up his mess, and then he went to the bathroom after masturbating himself. ¡°Hmmm, feels so good to be able to do this!¡± he said when he got to the bathroom. Rnd immediately took off his clothes, and decided to take a shower as well. He had not done martubation for a long time, because there was nothing to increase his passion. But just now, hadpletely satisfied him. Chapter 205 - 205 Her First Magic! 205 Her First Magic! Magic Castle. Magic Castle is a magical castle found by Lauren in the past. Only Lauren was able to find the Castle in the past because the Castle itself allowed Lauren to be able to find it. The Castle was in a ce ordinary humans couldn¡¯t touch but only frequently moved to ces the Castle thought were safe ces to hide. The Magic Castle is a magical building that has lived on since ancient times, its appearance changing every year, ording to the evolving era. No one can find the Magic Castle except those contracted with it. While currently, the ones who had made a contract with the Magic Castle were two people. Namely Nichs and Lauren. First of all, the Magic Castle was discovered by Lauren when she still had immense magic power within her. Then when Nichs and London got married, Lauren gave the Magic Castle as a wedding present to both of them. ..... It was then Nichs became the owner of number 2 after Lauren. Nichs made a contract with the magic of the Castle using a drop of blood from his body. David and Leon also visited the Magic Castle on Leon¡¯s 18th birthday. It was the first time Leon and David had visited the Magic Castle. It is a desperate struggle for Leon and David to ess the entrance back to the Magic Castle without the help of Nichs and London. At the Magic Castle, Laura and Lauren are having breakfast together. The two of them enjoyed breakfast apanied by Little Davareon, who was currently ying in the crib. ¡°Look, I think she is happy to be in this ce. Even the Magic Castle also received her very well!¡± Laura Said while looking at Davareon, who was currently ying with the Wolf doll in the crib. Lauren smiled as she nodded, then said, ¡°Indeed, this Magic Castle wees anyone descended from Rare Blood.¡± Her eyes remained fixed on Davareon, who looked adorable while ying with the Wolf doll given by London. After Laura and Lauren finished their breakfast, the two decided to take little Davareon to a park in the front yard of the Magic Castle. Davareon was currently in Laura¡¯s arms; her face looked so happy when she saw the colorful flowers blooming in the garden. Even though the baby still can¡¯t speak, her facial expressions alone can answer everything. The expression on her face was so happy to see the flowers blooming in the garden. Laura and Lauren sat in circr chairs made of stacked bricks neatly arranged. ¡°The scent of the blooming flowers in this garden is so fragrant,¡± Laura said while looking at the flowers that were currently blooming. Many flowers bloom in the garden: Roses, Hibiscus, Tulips, Orchids, and many other flowers. The flower garden is like the magic garden that belongs to the Magic Castle. A flower garden that can never wither and always blooms every day. Lauren walked slowly toward the red Roses in the garden. Then she plucked a single Rose. Then she turned and walked closer to the direction Davareon was. With a big smile, Lauren crouched in front of Laura, who was currently holding Davareon. ¡°This is a Rose; this red Rose is a flower that has many meanings for someone to feel love!¡± Lauren said, then gave a red Rose to Davareon. Davareon, who got a red Rose with her tiny hand, grabbed the rose. A single red rose was held in Davareon¡¯s tiny hands. Davareon¡¯s expression was so happy when she got the roses from Lauren. She smiled andughed as she hugged the red rose. Laura and Lauren, who saw Davareon¡¯s cute behavior, were happy because, ording to them, Davareon was a living miracle. ¡°Look, she looks so happy when she gets these roses!¡± Laura said while gently rocking Davareon, who was in her arms. Lauren just nodded her head at the sight of the beautiful moment. But not a few secondster, something suddenly happened to a red rose held by Davareon. Laura and Lauren, who saw the incident, froze instantly; she looked at Davareon¡¯s eyes which suddenly turned light blue so bright. At the same time, a single rose that was previously red lowly turned light blue. Laura and Lauren looked at each other when they saw the magic happen. The two of them immediately looked at Davareon with looks of disbelief. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Lauren asked with widened eyes looking at Davareon and the rose she was currently holding. Davareon smiled broadly Whileughing, like a babyughing whenforted by their parents. Without getting answers from the baby, Laura and Lauren were convinced that the miracle that had just happened was a miracle created by Davareon. They both did not expect babies to be able to use magic powers at a very young age because it is impossible. Most people who have descended from wizards will be able to use their magic when they are 17 or 18 years old. But the miracle that the two of them didn¡¯t expect, the two of them witnessed a moment ago. That Davareon could use magical powers that would be impossible for anyone her age. It was indeed happy to see Davareon able to use her magic power. But on the other hand, the two of them were also worried about the rare circumstance that Davareon had. ¡°Is this a good sign? Or vice versa?¡± Laura asked her mother frantically, as she didn¡¯t know what to do. Even Lauren was silent when she received questions from her daughter because she had just encountered an incident that had never happened before. ¡°Only one in a million people on this earth can use magic at a young age! And I think that¡¯s just her!¡± Lauren said while looking at Davareon. Mixed feelings are currently being felt by the two of them, when Davareon gained an extraordinary power at her young age. And it turns out that something magical was also felt by Nichs and Leon at the same time. Chapter 206 - 206 A Sign! 206 A Sign! Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. Meanwhile, at the Magic Castle, a miracle was being performed by Davareon. Nichs could sense that, even though he was currently in the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins with his husband. When he felt something magical was happening, Nichs just kept silent, staring at the circr crystal door that was in front of him at this time. London, who realized this, immediately asked his lover. ¡°What happened? Can you find the key to open this door?¡± London asked Nichs curiously, seeing that Nichs¡¯ expression was silent while staring at the circr crystal door in front of him. Nichs slowly shook his head, then looked at his husband. ¡°No, that, not about this circr crystal door lock. But I feel something else has happened, something magical has happened, and I can feel it!¡± Nichs said with still nk eyes looking at his husband. Of course, what Nichs had just said made London confused because Nichs did not provide detailed information about what happened. ..... ¡°Something magical? Can you be more specific in mentioning it? For example, something magical happens when you can find the key to this door...¡± London said, raising his eyebrows and looking at Nichs, who still looked dazed. Nichs immediately looked at his husband with strange eyes because his husband was too loud and distracted him. ¡°Anyway, you shut up first. I feel something magical has happened, not in this ce nor about the key we¡¯re looking for!¡± Said Nichs while slowly closing his eyes, trying to find where that magical thing came from. Because he could feel it so clearly, something magical seemed to tickle his body and made him feel it happening. Nichs opened his eyes slowly, then said, ¡°Something magical happened. I mean about a great power appearing suddenly in a familiar ce!¡± London fell silent when he heard what Nichs had just said. Then he asked frantically so that Nichs could exin in more detail. ¡°What is it? Where is it? Try to investigate it with focus; I¡¯m sure you can find it!¡± London spoke slowly so as not to break Nichs¡¯ concentration. Nichs always looked at London and said, ¡°Something magical is happening from the Magic Castle!¡± They both looked at each other with the same thought. The thought in question was about something magical that happened in the Magic Castle. ¡°Davareon?¡± Said Nichs and London at the same time when they realized that something strange must havee from Davareon. *** Henderson¡¯s residence. At the same time, something magical happened in the Magic Castle. It wasn¡¯t just Nichs who felt it inside him; now Leon could feel it too. Leon and David, currently practicing in his yard, stopped practicing for a while when something happened to Leon. ¡°Are you okay?¡± David asked, panicked when he saw Leon just silent while staring nkly ahead. Even Rnd, who was currently peeking from the house¡¯s open attic, looked confused when he saw Leon suddenly fall silent. David immediately took the water from the bottle he had brought before and gave it to Leon. He invited Leon to sit first under a shady tree in the house¡¯s yard. ¡°Leon drinks it first; I think you are too tired to expend your energy to practice today!¡± David offered a drink of water that was in a bottle to Leon. But Leon just kept quiet and stared nkly ahead. Of course, that made David panic because Leon didn¡¯t immediately answer his question. ¡°Leon, what happened? Don¡¯t make me panic like this!¡± David panicked while shaking Leon¡¯s shoulder several times so that Leon could regain consciousness. But Leon, looking nkly ahead, suddenly moved his right hand and covered his lips with his index finger. ¡°Shhhhh, Shut up first; I¡¯m concentrating on seeing what¡¯s going on,¡± Leon said, which made David silent for a moment. David finally breathed a sigh of relief when Leon answered his question; even though he was confused about why Leon kept quiet and seemed to concentrate on knowing something. Leon¡¯s answer, of course, confused David because he had no idea what was really going on at the moment. After a few minutes, Leon looked at David with a big smile. ¡°Something magical has happened, and it¡¯s at the Magic Castle!¡± Leon said while smiling broadly at David. David raised his eyebrows while giving a strange expression when Leon suddenly said something like, ¡°Okay, then what¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Leon¡¯s happy expression faded instantly when he received this question from David. Leon immediately hit David¡¯s head quite hard when David was not very sensitive to what he had just said. K~tak ¡°Awhhhh!¡± David groaned in pain when his lover smacked his head. ¡°Why did you do that? Did I do something wrong?¡± Asked, confused while rubbing his head which Leon had just hit. Leon looked at his husband with azy look, then said, ¡°Something magical, I mean, about our daughter! Davareon!¡± He said slightly irritatedly because David waspletely insensitive to what he had just said. When David heard that, his eyes widened, and he smiled widely at Leon. The expression on his face looked so happy when he heard that something strange was rted to his daughter. ¡°Really? What is it? Tell me!¡± David asked Leon to say what the magical things that happened at the Magic Castle meant. Leon, who waszy to tell the story, only nced at his husband with a strange look. Then he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The answer from his lover made David¡¯s expression wry instantly. Hearing about this magical thing, Rnd was, of course, also curious about what was going on. Moreover, the magical thing that Leon meant was rted to Little Davareon. ¡°Magical stuff? Can Little Davareon do magic?¡± Rnd said with a big smile. With a happy expression, Rnd guessed that Little Davareon could already use magic. Though he himself wasn¡¯t sure about that. but he believes, that must have something to do with Davareon. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet Little Davareon... Chapter 207 - 207 Experiment! 207 Experiment! Robert¡¯s residence. On a very sunny morning, Robert decided to sit and rx on the balcony of his room. On the 2nd floor, right on the balcony of his room, he could see such a beautiful view right now in front of him. He sat on a soft sofa, smoking a cigarette. He does this activity daily while waiting for information to be provided by someone he trusts. He sucked on the cigarette slowly; then he took the smoke out of his mouth and sucked it back in through his nose, ncing at the front gate of his house. Soon his trusted right-hand man came up to him, ¡°Young Master, I will report about the experiments of 20 Vampires being prepared to be the Vanguard!¡± Samuel said as he bent his body beside Robert. Robert nced at Samuel with a sneer, then smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Say it!¡± ..... ¡°The 20 Vampires assigned to be the Vanguard have sessfully passed the critical phase!¡± ¡°The potion the Young Master gave to the 20 Vampires seems to have worked. Now it only remains to prove whether the experiment was sessful or not.¡± Samuel gave the experiment information to Robert. Robert, who heard this information, smiled broadly because the ns he had arranged one by one would start to work. ¡°Tell them all to go out into the yard; the weather today is very favorable! If the potions I gave work well on their bodies, they won¡¯t be scorched by the sun!¡± Robert¡¯s orders to Samuel. ¡°Very well, Young Master, I will immediately carry out!¡± Samuel replied, then bowed his body again and left the balcony. He immediately headed to the experimental site of the 20 Vampires. The 20 Vampires who will be made into the vanguard by Robert are selected Vampires with above-average immunity. The 20 Vampires were given the same potion that Robert consumed every day. The mixed ingredients are then put into a capsule to be digested. Their goal in drinking the potion is to be able to walk in the sun like normal, decent humans in general. Because currently, only a few Vampires with high positions can do this, like Robert, for example. But because Robert needs a team to be the Vanguard as an attacker, he has to make other vampires be like him. Can walk under the hot sun. This was one of Robert¡¯s ns after sessfully escaping Nichs¡¯ attack. He hadid out a n in detail to be able to get Rare Blood that could make him stronger. Samuel, who had arrived at the experimental site, immediately directed the 20 Vampires who had just survived a critical period. He directed the 20 Vampires through a passage leading to an open courtyard. Robert, who could hear so keenly that Samuel had led the 20 Vampires to an open courtyard, slowly got up from his seat and walked closer to the balcony railing of his room. He stood with a broad smile, looking towards his yard. And Samuel, who was ready to take the 20 Vampires out of the corridor, slowly opened the giant door in front of him. After the door opened, the 20 Vampires behind it immediately covered their eyes when they saw a bright light. Samuel smiled broadly, then turned around and looked at the 20 Vampires in front of him. ¡°Now you all have to walk outside and stay in the courtyard for 15 minutes!¡± Samuel firmly said, looking at the 20 Vampires in front of him. The 20 Vampires who heard what Samuel had just said immediately looked at each other. Even though they already know that the potions they consume aim to make their bodies immune to sunburn. But the fear still surrounds them. None dared to step out of the passage into the courtyard before them. Samuel kept trying so that they could all get out of that ce immediately because he didn¡¯t want his Young Master to get angry. After all, they didn¡¯t immediately get out into the yard. Robert, who was on the balcony on the 2nd floor, looked at the courtyard with a slightly sullen face. Because he had been standing for almost 5 minutes, the vampires had not yete out standing in his yard. ¡°What is Samuel doing? Why don¡¯t the 20 Vampirese out into the courtyard immediately?¡± Robert muttered as he crossed his arms over his chest; by now, he was annoyed that Samuel didn¡¯t immediately make the Vampires head out into the courtyard. Because if it¡¯s not done immediately, the weather, which is so very sunny today, could suddenly be cloudy. That¡¯s what Robert doesn¡¯t want to miss. Annoyed at having waited so long, Robert¡¯s expression darkened. He immediately held the iron railing of his balcony, then jumped from the balcony to his yard. Woshh! With a fast movement, he immediately stood in the middle of the yard. Robert¡¯s arrival, of course, became the center of attention of the 20 Vampires who, at this time, were scared, not daring toe out into the yard. Samuel, who saw Robert¡¯s arrival, immediately ran towards Robert while prostrating before him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Master, for keeping you waiting too long. They are still scared, not daring to go out into the courtyard for fear of getting burned by the scorching sun!¡± Samuel said he was scared when he said that to Robert. Of course, it became the spectacle of the 20 Vampires currently looking at the two. They were all just frozen because they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. ¡°Stand up, Samuel, let me take care of them!¡± Robert said, t and cold. Anyone who heard what Robert said would not want to hear that cold tone again because it¡¯s really scary. Samuel nodded his head and immediately stood behind Robert. Then, Robert immediately stared intently at the 20 Vampires in the corridor of his house. Robert¡¯s eyes were so sharp and had such a great killing intent. The 20 Vampires who felt the intense killing intent aimed at them all made all of them immediately frightened and wanted to run away from the ce. But because Robert had run out of patience, he immediately moved both hands towards the front, where the 20 Vampires were. ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away!¡± Robert said, then moved his fingers as if he was holding something. And at that moment, the 20 Vampires in his house¡¯s corridor couldn¡¯t move. It was as if their bodies were being pressed down and bound by something. They don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a power that belongs to Robert, a Telekinesis power that Robert can use even though he can¡¯t fully control it. After doing that, Robert immediately moved his hand as if he was being pulled towards him. That movement made the 20 Vampires in the corridor of his house immediately flung so fast toward his yard. WOSHHH! BUGH! Chapter 208 - 208 Good News! (18+) 208 Good News! (18+) WOSHHH! BUGH! The 20 Vampiresy helpless under Robert¡¯s feet. They all thought their lives would notst long because they were under the scorching sun. Robert, who saw that immediately, smiled faintly and said, ¡°All of you stand and stay in your respective ces! If anyone tries to run away, I will kill you immediately!¡± Robert said in a cold tone that scared the 20 Vampires to death. They all immediately followed what was asked, Robert. They didn¡¯t dare to look at each other, only lowering their heads and looking down. They all kept quiet, doing nothing, fearing that their lives would disappear because of Robert. Robert smiled broadly when the experiment he made was sessful. None of the 20 vampires in the courtyard with him were scorched by the sun. ..... They have all been immune to the sun currently shining on their bodies. The Vampires, who realized they weren¡¯t scorched by the sun, smiled broadly and looked at Robert simultaneously. In that instant, they prostrated themselves in front of Robert, profusely thanking him. ¡°Your task will be toughter; you will be the vanguard to carry out the n I have made!¡± ¡°Maybe I failed before, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t fail to carry out my n this time!¡± Robert said while smiling broadly, looking at the 20 Vampires in front of him. They all obeyed what Robert said. Shortly after, Robert asked them to return to where they were resting. Because there are still experiments to be done to improve their immunity. Robert asked Samuel to be able to keep an eye on the 20 Vampires. Samuel happily nodded and left Robert, currently standing in his yard. The broad smile currently adorning Robert¡¯s face did not fade because his n had seen a bright spot. Not long after, suddenly, a man walked so leisurely approached him. The man smiled broadly. Waving his hand, Robert replied with a warm smile to the man. When the man was in front of Robert, the man immediately hugged Robert tightly and vice versa. The man is Robert¡¯s lover, namely Edward. ¡°Long time no see, my dear!¡± Robert whispered, then let go of his arms on Edward and saw Edward¡¯s face so deeply. Then Shortly after that, Robert immediately brought his face closer to his lover and kissed her lover¡¯s lips gently. The kisssted a few seconds, then Edward let go slowly. ¡°I miss you, too!¡± Edward said, then gave an eye signal, which said that the two of them had to move to a quieter ce. Robert nodded his head, confirming what Edward had asked for. When he got approval from Robert, Edward immediately snapped his fingers, and they both disappeared from the page in that second. Zhep! Then they both reappeared in Robert¡¯s room. Without saying many words, Robert immediately kissed Edward¡¯s lips gently. Inserting his tongue to be able to y in Edward¡¯s mouth. Their tongues met and sucked each other. They both hugged tightly while kissing each other. Robert took off his shirt and Edward¡¯s shirt. The bodies of the two who were not wearing clothes touched each other. Edward then pushed Robert back and made him lie on the bed. It was then that Edward immediately opened the pants that were currently still attached to Robert¡¯s body. After opening Robert¡¯s pants, Edward was immediately greeted by Robert¡¯s masculine assets, who had stood so hard right in front of his face. Without further ado, Edward immediately took hold of Robert¡¯s masculine assets and shook them slowly. Robert, who had not received this touch for a long time, stretched on the bed while clutching the bed cover. ¡°Ahhhhh ehmmmm,¡± Robert moaned as Edward licked his manly assets up and down. Edward enjoyed it so much that it was like licking his favorite ice cream. Then Edward immediately decided to put Robert¡¯s manly assets into his mouth; he gave a delicious suction that made Robert squirm, unable to hold back the pleasure. ¡°Ahhh hmmm Ahhh Edward!!!!¡± Robert moaned continuously, at times feeling Edward¡¯s touch was truly extraordinary. He, who couldn¡¯t stand the pleasure any more, immediately pulled Edward¡¯s body and pushed him so that Edward could lie on the bed. With his big smile, Robert knew it was his turn to touch Edward with his delicious touch. Robert immediately took off the pants worn by Edward; then, he lifted Edward¡¯s legs. Robert smiled broadly, then buried his tongue into Edward¡¯s back hole. ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh, Robert!!¡± Edward widened his eyes and sighed as he got the touch of Robert¡¯s tongue. He had no power to hold back the pleasure that made him feel floating in the air. After a few minutes of doing the action, Robert immediately decided to lubricate his manly assets. He also gave the lubricant to the lip of Edward¡¯s back hole. Still, in the same position, Robert slowly guided his manly assets into Edward¡¯s back hole. Jleb! Slowly but surely, Robert pressed his masculine assets to slowly enter Edward¡¯s back hole. ¡°Ahhhh Ahhhhh hmmm!¡± They both sighed simultaneously when Robert¡¯s masculine assets, which were long and big, hadpletely entered Edward¡¯s back hole. Robert gave the race to make his masculine assets feel the pleasure of Edward¡¯s back hole. ¡°Ahhhh ahhh Hmmmm Yeahhh!¡± The two of them continued to do this activity for almost an hour. ¡°Ahhhh ahhhh!¡± And just now, Robert gave a long squeal at his peak, and it wasn¡¯t the first time. But during that 1 hour they had intercourse, Robert had reached his peak four times. That made Edward so happy because Robert could have intercourse with him many times. But the long sighs from the two of them were a sign that they were both done with having intercourse. Robert and Edward were limply lying on the bed; they hugged each other while looking at each other. ¡°Thank you because you can always satisfy me!¡± Edward said while looking at Robert. ¡°I also thank you for always being able to make me feel great pleasure!¡± Robert said, smiling warmly at Edward. ¡°So, did you get thetest information about the Rare Blood that Leon had hidden?¡± Robert asked with a slightly serious expression. Edward smiled broadly, then kissed Robert on the lips, after which he let go and nodded, ¡°Of course, I have important news for you!¡± Chapter 209 - 209 Finally! 209 Finally! Robert¡¯s residence. After the two of them had intercourse for a long duration, finally, they both rested while hugging each other. ¡°Did you have good news?¡± Robert whispered to Edward, who was looking at him with a deep look. ¡°Of course...¡± Edward answered with a broad smile and gave all the information known to him. David and Leon don¡¯t know if Edward is a traitor. He has been secretly spying on the movements of David and Leon for the past month. All information he got will be notified directly to Robert. Of course, Edward also knew about the birth of David and Leon¡¯s daughter. Edward told everything he knew, making Robert widen his eyes and smile too wide. He did not expect if it turned out that Leon could also get pregnant like Nichs. ..... This information is a gem that is so valuable to Robert because, with information from Edward, he can carry out his ns smoothly. ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s like that, my n will run smoothly. You can indeed be relied upon!¡± Said Robert smiling broadly at his lover, then hotly kissing his lover¡¯s lips. Finally, the two, who rested for only 30 minutes, immediately continued to have intercourse. *** Henderson¡¯s residence. David and Leon are currently in the backyard swimming pool; they both decided to y water for a moment so they could refresh the weather so hot. They both sat by the pool, soaking their feet. ¡°So you can feel if our daughter has a magic power?¡± David asked while ying with his legs that entered the swimming pool. Leon nodded while looking at David; he was sure that the feeling he felt earlier was a sign that a little Davareon had magic power. ¡°I am still unsure about my spectes because Aunt Chelsea is also in Davareon¡¯s consciousness. So I think that nothing is impossible,¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible for her to be able to do magic at her age. That is still so early!¡± Leon added, smiling at his husband. Someone smiled broadly behind the kitchen window when they were discussing the topic. Who else, if not Rnd? He always eavesdropped on the conversation discussed by David and Leon so that he did not miss any news that concerned little Davareon. ¡°It turned out that what I thought was true, little Davareon could use magic! I was even more curious to be able to meet her soon!¡± Rnd thought, smiling broadly and looking at David and Leon, who were currently talking. Rnd always hopes Leon can use his Teleport Magic to visit his daughter immediately. Because he also immediately wanted to meet with little Davareon. After almost 15 minutes of chatting while soaking feet in the backyard pool, David and Leon finally decided to practice again. ¡°Are you sure we continue training again?¡± David asked Leon because he was a little worried about Leon¡¯s condition. Because for more than a week, they both practiced but took a break for only a few hours. Leon smiled broadly at his husband and said, ¡°Of course, we have to continue training again; I immediately want to meet with Davareon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you immediately want to meet our daughter?¡± Leon asked, adding to David. ¡°Of course I want; I can¡¯t wait to meet her,¡± David answered with a smile to Leon, then suddenly lifted Leon¡¯s body and was invited to run to the front yard. They both look so happy and can joke while doing activities. Until Leon had to do the exercise again to stabilize his strength. David sat under a shady tree while looking at Leon, who was currently going to do training. Leon slowly walked to the middle of the yard. Meanwhile, Rnd immediately ran again to the attic open to observe the exercise of the two. When Leon was in the middle of the yard, he closed his eyes and concentrated on using the strength inside him well. Right now, he will try first to use his magic power. That¡¯s the most important thing to do now. Although he already has a full Werewolf status, until now, he has never tried his Werewolf strength, Because it¡¯s too focused to use the magic power. Currently, Leon is trying to concentrate on achieving the magic power that is in him. More precisely, he wanted to be able to fully control the magic power he had because there had been various experiments that tried but always failed. This time he wanted to seed to be able to control the power of his magic. ¡°I have to be able to. I have to be able to control this magic power! I want to meet my little Davareon! Please!¡± Leon thought while continuing to concentrate on being able to achieve the magic power that was in him. When he concentrates on being able to use magic power and full control, he suddenly feels a different sensation than before. Previously, Leon felt a vibration in his fingers. And feel an adrenaline that is so strong in his heart. But this time, it was different; when Leon concentrated and begged to be able to use the power of his magicpletely, suddenly, he felt like there was a spark in him that would light. When he felt the sensation, he did not refuse that feeling. He was sure that the feeling of sparks that seemed to be burning in his body was a sign that he would be able to control the power of his magic. So finally, he decided to follow the sensation of power currently spreading throughout his body. When Leon felt the spark slowly burning in his body, without realizing it, suddenly his body drifted into the air. It certainly made David widen his eyes, surprised because it felt Leon could slowly control his magic power. Rnd, who saw that, also smiled broadly because he knew Leon could slowly control his magic power. When Leon felt the sparks in his body were increasingly ring up. His body also drifted into the air and the higher without he realized. Leon¡¯s body floated in the air at a certain height, and soon, a strong wind came from all directions, like burning his body. The strong wind currently wrapping around his body continues to move in a spinning manner, thus making a funnel with a fairlyrge size, like a tornado. David, who previously smiled broadly because he felt Leon would be able to control his magic power, smile now faded immediately when he saw the scene. ¡°Leon! Leon !!!¡± David shouted in panic when Leon¡¯s body was in the middle of a giant wind funnel. And it feels like David¡¯s screams are in vain because Leon cannot hear him. Because, at this time, he was too focused on being able to achieve and control the power of his magic. But the incident did notst long; Leon slowly opened his eyes. When he realized he was currently in arge vortex, he immediately tried to control the wind with his magic power. Leon moved his fingers; he turned his body opposite the direction of the wind spinning. At that moment, a bright blue light came out of Leon¡¯s fingers. The bright blue light is like directly mingling with a whirlpool that is currently like being wanted to devour. David, who had previously panicked to see the incident, suddenly fell silent while raising his eyebrows. ¡°Did he deliberately make the tornado wind?¡± Said David while looking at the vortex of the wind, which is currently coated with a light blue light. Leon turned his body faster and faster so that it made the rotation reject the wind rotation currently surrounding him. As a result of the bright blue light colliding with the vortex of the wind, the size of the giant wind slowly dposed. And leaving the figure of the shadow of the man who is currently floating in the air, namely Leon. Leon, who has seeded in taming the vortex of the wind, slowlynded right in front of his husband. Smiling broadly, David hugged Leon tightly without saying a single word. Leon was a little surprised when his husband suddenly hugged him tightly. But because he knew his husband was happy because he finally could control his magic power, he stroked his husband back gently. ¡°Finally, you can control your magic power!¡± Said David while releasing his arms. He smiled broadly and then kissed Leon¡¯s lips gently. After that, he invited Leon to get into the house to enjoy lunch, Because David knows that Leon today requires a lot of energy intake. ¡°We better enter the house; we must celebrate your sess by enjoying lunch!¡± Said David inviting Leon to enter the house. Leon smiled broadly as he nodded, ¡°I want to eat stirring stomach spicy and salty soy sauce!¡± Leon added while smiling broadly at David. Of course, David agreed to what Leon had just asked. Finally, they both decided to immediately enter the house and enjoy lunch. After arriving in the dining room, their eyes widened instantly when the food desired by Leon was presented on the dining table. And in the dining room, there was already Rnd sitting while smiling broadly at the two of them. ¡°Ah, both of you have finished practicing. Let¡¯s eat together, and I just made a stir-fried sauce and spicy for both of you; we can eat together!¡± Rnd said with a big smile, making David and Leon see each other. Chapter 210 - 210 Make a Portal! 210 Make a Portal! David and Leon fell silent when suddenly Rnd offered lunch. Especially with the menu that Leon wants to eat. The two of them nced at each other, then gave an eye gesture that said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Would you like to lunch together?¡± Rnd asked again while looking at David and Leon, who looked somewhat surprised when he asked that question. David and Leon nodded with somewhat confused faces and then sat down slowly on the chairs. There was a moment of silence between the three when David and Leon had just sat looking at Rnd with strange Looks. Rnd, who noticed the stares of the two of them, immediately scratched his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally overheard your conversation when you guys were about to enter the house!¡± Rnd said that made David and Leon smile forcedly while nodding their heads slowly. ¡°Ahh, I see,¡± David said while raising his eyebrows. ..... ¡°Eum, Thanks, Rnd, for the food; this is the food I want right now!¡± Leon replied with a faint smile to Rnd. Rnd smiled broadly when he saw that the expressions of the two of them had returned to normal. Then he invited the two of them to enjoy the lunch he had just made. It can be said that Rnd is good at cooking. He always helps his mother cook when preparing catering orders. Yes, Bethany owns a catering business. And any food she can cook ording to orders from customers. That¡¯s what made Rnd know a lot of Recipes. No wonder if he heard what Leon just said, he could immediately cook it in a short time. Fortunately, in the refrigerator all the ingredients needed are avable. David and Leon looked at each other before tasting the dishes made by Rnd. The two of them didn¡¯t know that Rnd was good at cooking. Should I eat his cooking? Hopefully, I won¡¯t die after this! David thought while grinning, looking at the food that was on his te at this time. From its appearance, it looks delicious, and the aroma is also very evocative; I hope the food taste is as expected! Leon thought while showing all his teeth before he tasted Rnd¡¯s cooking. Rnd just smiled while enjoying the food on his te; he looked at David and Leon several times to wait for the two of them to taste his cooking. He wanted to getments from both of them. David and Leon finally tasted Rnd¡¯s cooking together; he spooned a mouthful of meat into their mouths. When the food entered David and Leon¡¯s mouths, they immediately fell silent. They both froze with wide eyes and didn¡¯t chew their food. This made Rnd confused by the expressions the two of them gave, for fear that the food he made would not be good for consumption. ¡°Is the food not good enough?¡± Asked haltingly when he saw the expression on David and Leon¡¯s faces which was so strange. The nk stares of the two of them as they looked towards the front immediately went to the source of the voice that had just asked. David and Leon quickly chewed their food together and immediately answered Rnd¡¯s question. ¡°Damn! How can you cook food this delicious?¡± ¡°Rnd? Are you kidding me? Is this your cooking? It tastes so good!¡± David said simultaneously, which made Rnd confused instantly. It turned out that what Rnd was afraid of was wrong. They both love the dishes made by him. Rnd¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly when he was ttered by the two of them. He finally told David and Leon how he could cook this dish. Rnd continued to smile broadly as he recounted his cooking experience while David and Leon continued enjoying the food on their tes. The two of them even added several times because the dishes Rnd cooked were truly delicious. After finishing lunch, the three cleaned up the dining room together. ¡°Your cooking is so delicious; next time, you have to cook another menu for me to taste!¡± Leon said with a smile to Rnd, which made Rnd¡¯s cheeks blush instantly. ¡°Me too; you should cook more often so we can enjoy your cooking!¡± Said David and addedpliments to Rnd. Of course, it made Rnd feel like he was flying into the sky when David praised him because David was the type of person who never praised someone unless he wanted to. Moreover, Rnd had known David since childhood, and only this time had he received such beautiful praise from David. He just nodded his head with twinkling eyes. After finishing cleaning the dining room and kitchen, David and Leon decided to head to the front yard again, as they both had to try to open a portal to the Magic Castle. ¡°Do you guys want to practice some more?¡± Rnd asked suddenly as the two of them were about to exit the living room door. ¡°Ah yes, Leon will try to open a portal to the Magic Castle,¡± David said while smiling broadly at Rnd. Hearing the answer from David, of course, made Rnd happy. Because he also wanted to meet Little Davareon soon. But he couldn¡¯t say it directly to the two of them for fear of their answer. So he just nodded his head and then was about to go into the house again. ¡°Come with us; who knows if I¡¯ve managed to open it; you can go to that ce too!¡± Leon said, making Rnd¡¯s steps stop for a moment; then he looked at the two with a happy expression. Without answering, he nodded his head happily, then followed the two of them to the house¡¯s front yard. After arriving at the courtyard, Leon immediately tried to use his teleportation magic. David and Rnd stood slightly away from where Leon was. Leon slowly closed his eyes and tried to use his magic power. After his sess earlier at being able to control the magic power inside him, he knew something. That he uses his magic power and does not have to snap his fingers, he can just by imagining what magic he wants to perform. Leon was trying to make teleportation magic appear in front of him. He pointed his right hand forward, then visualized if a portal appeared in front of him. A tingling feeling that was now spreading throughout his body he could feel again. Indicates that he managed to feel the magic power in his body again. I can do it! I want to meet my daughter soon. I should be able to do it. Leon¡¯s inner self encouraged him as he tried to create a portal in front of him. But it¡¯s been almost 10 minutes; he points his right hand forward until it¡¯s tingling, and the portal doesn¡¯t appear in front of him. He sighed in annoyance, then put his hands on his hips as he turned to look at David and Rnd. David and Rnd, who saw Leon¡¯s sad expression, cheered him up. David now knew Leon was upset because he couldn¡¯t immediately open the portal to the Magic Castle. David approached Leon with a big smile. After standing right in front of him, he immediately said, ¡°Calm yourself; you can do everything. I¡¯m sure you can use your magic power. Come on, everyone, for the sake of our beloved daughter!¡± David said while kissing Leon¡¯s forehead. Leon smiled faintly as he got encouragement from his husband; he nodded and then tried to use his strength again. This time he tried to exert all his strength to make the portal. He pointed his hands forward; then, he imagined that a light blue portal would appear in front of him. Not long after he tried to imagine the portal, the real portal suddenly appeared in front of him. Like blue sparks appearing slowly, from a small size to arge size the size of Leon¡¯s body. He smiled widely when he managed to do it. David and Rn rushed towards him the moment Leon managed to do so. ¡°Wow, you did it!!!¡± David said while kissing Leon¡¯s cheek. Rnd was speechless when he saw the portal appear in front of Leon. Only a happy expression that he could give at this time. ¡°Are you guys ready to head to the Magic Castle?¡± Leon asked while smiling broadly and looking at David and Rnd. They both nodded their heads quickly when they got the question from Leon. And without further ado, the three Jump Jumped toward the portal in front of them. Zhep! When the three of them jumped into the portal, a few secondster, the portal immediately disappeared from their yard. Without them realizing that what they were doing was being watched by someone who was currently behind arge tree not far from that ce. He smiled broadly, then walked slowly towards the ce where the portal made by Leon had been opened. ¡°Turns out that¡¯s Leon¡¯s goal of training like hell this past week!¡± Said the man with a big smile; who else, if not Edward! He was standing right where Leon opened the previous portal. ¡°With great ease, I will be able to find you guys!¡± Edward said. Then he snapped his fingers, and a portal immediately appeared in front of him. Zep! ..... Without wasting time, he immediately Jumped into the portal. Chapter 211 - 211 The First Meeting! 211 The First Meeting! Zhep! Edward disappeared instantly after entering the portal. But when he entered the portal, it was as if he was trapped in a dimension. Because several minutes had passed, Edward still couldn¡¯t find a way out of the ce that was currently taking him to another ce. ¡°Where am I? Why is the ce Leon is going to different from where I am now?¡± Edward panicked when he was currently in a ce he didn¡¯t know. Arge ce has colors mixed around it. Edward¡¯s body was currently floating in the air and was swaying everywhere. But did not find a way out of the ce. ¡°What happened!¡± Edward shouted, trying hard to open the portal again to get out of that ce. *** Zhep! The portal made by Leon previously led the three of them to a ce. The three of themnded in a colorful flower garden courtyard. ..... The three of them looked around to determine whether that ce was the Magic Castle they were headed for. ¡°Are we at the intended ce?¡± Rnd asked while looking around, as his current scenery was filled with colorful flowers in the garden. ¡°I don¡¯t know either; we should be in such a magnificent room,¡± Leon answered when he remembered the first time he arrived at the Magic Castle. But at this time, he instead arrived at a flower garden. Not long after, the sound of footsteps came from somewhere. The three of them immediately looked in the direction of the sound of feet. When the three of them looked at the source of the voice, they raised their eyebrows simultaneously because they saw a transparent bubble that turned out to cover the flower garden. Shortly after, two female figures appeared, passing through the transparent bubble. The two of them were Laura and Lauren. With big smiles on their faces, the two of them greeted Leon and the others warmly. ¡°Finally, you made it to this ce!¡± Laura said while smiling and looking at Leon. ¡°Really? Then Why did the three of us even arrive at this colorful flower garden? Shouldn¡¯t it be at the Magic Castle?¡± Leon asked, confused, while hugging Laura gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this is part of the Magic Castle. This colorful flower garden is right in front of the Magic Castle.¡± Lauren added while smiling, looking at Leon and the others who had just arrived at the venue. ¡°The transparent bubbles that you see are transparent bubbles that protect this colorful flower garden so that the colorful flowers in this garden can stay fresh and not wither!¡± Lauren exins the use of the transparent bubbles currently enveloping the venue. After chatting in the colorful flower garden, they finally decided to enter the Magic Castle. When the five of them came out of the colorful flower garden and passed through the transparent bubble. A tingling feeling emerged when their bodies passed through the transparent bubble. They all must have felt that way. because that feeling will appear to anyone who passes through that transparent bubble. Rnd smiled broadly as he looked behind him after he passed through the transparent bubble. He was amazed because it was his first time seeing something like that. ¡°How¡¯s Davareon doing?¡± Leon asked while looking at Laura, who was currently on his left. ¡°She¡¯s fine, she looks healthy, and you¡¯ll be surprised when you see her!¡± Laura said with a smile as she said. Laura and Lauren opened the front door of the Magic Castle, which was so big. Eyes wide like ping pong balls, currently adorning Rnd¡¯s face because it was the first time he saw it. ¡°Wow! Rnd thought while shaking his head as he slowly entered the Magic Castle. The three of them were escorted by Laura and Lauren to where little Davareon was. Little Davareon has its ce to y. A room that bes her room as well as a yground that Laura and Lauren will presently show. ¡°This is her room, don¡¯t be surprised when you see it.¡± Laura smiled as she opened the door for them. When the door opened, Leon and the others¡¯ eyes immediately widened when they saw Davareon¡¯s room, which had such a unique decoration. It has a garden theme and a green grass floor which feels soft and smooth when stepped on. The five who entered the room looked so happy when they saw such a beautiful decoration. Like really real and alive. But the attention of the five of them was immediately diverted when they saw a little girl wearing white clothes with shoulder-length brown hair; she was sitting and ying with a wolf doll beside her bed. Leon smiled broadly and then immediately approached her. ¡°Davy,¡± Leon called her in a soft voice. Making the girl immediately look back, she smiled broadly, then got up and ran towards where Leon was. Davareon immediately hugged Leon tightly. She knew that Leon was her parent. David, who saw that his daughter had grown up like a 2-year-old girl, immediately squatted down and gently hugged Leon and Davareon. David and Leon did not expect their daughter¡¯s growth to be so fast; now, their daughter is like a 2-year-old child who can walk. Not only David and Leon, but Rnd, who first saw Davareon, looked so amazed with a big smile. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Rnd said softly when he saw Davareon embracing her parents. Laura and Lauren, who saw the moment, we¡¯re also happy because they could witness this rare moment. David and Leon slowly released their hugs to their daughter, then Leon decided to say, ¡°My dear daughter, look at you. You¡¯ve grown up,¡± said Leon while kissing Davareon¡¯s forehead and cheek. ¡°You are really beautiful, my daughter,¡± David chimed in, which made Davareon blush when her parents praised her. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak fluently yet, with the expression Davareon gave, David and Leon knew that their daughter was so happy when she could meet them. While being engrossed in letting go of Longing together, Davareon suddenly turned her head towards where Rnd was. She then smiled warmly at Rnd and drew closer to him. Rnd noticed that little Davareon was looking at him and walking towards him, slowly crouching down while smiling broadly at Davareon. David and Leon let their daughtere to Rnd; they smiled, looking at Davareon, who was walking slowly toward where Rnd was. ¡°What do you think she will do to Rnd?¡± David whispered to Leon, still looking at his daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but surely it has a reason why it is suddenly approaching Rnd!¡± Leon answered while smiling broadly, looking at Davareon and Rnd facing each other. When Davareon was right in front of Rnd, she slowly moved her right hand and touched Rnd¡¯s left cheek. Rnd saw that he only allowed what Davareon would do to him. He was currentlypletely hypnotized by Davareon¡¯s beauty. It was as if only Davareon was currently inside Rnd¡¯s head. When Davareon touched Rnd¡¯s left cheek, Rnd immediately widened his eyes when he saw a sh of a memory. Not a sh of memory but rather a sh of what will happen in the future. When Davareon let go of the touch of her hand on Rnd¡¯s left cheek, Rnd immediately looked at Davareon while shedding tears. David and Leon, who saw this immediately, immediately approached the two of them for fear that something would happen when the two of them touched. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon asked Rnd while lifting Davareon¡¯s small body. Leon asked David to keep Davareon away from Rnd a bit. The two looked panicked when they saw Rnd silent, not answering Leon¡¯s previous question. Laura and Lauren also immediately approached to confirm Rnd¡¯s condition. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Leon asked again when he saw Rn just silent; then he looked at Laura and Lauren so they could quickly check on Rnd. Laura and Lauren immediately checked on Rnd, silent as if he had be a statue. As for things they didn¡¯t know, Rnd, silent as if he had be a statue, was currently being shown a glimpse of the future he would live in. He saw a glimpse of the future that he was destined to be with a woman who was so beautiful. The woman has curly brown hair, red lips, brown eyes, and a smile that is so warm to him. He saw that his life would be happy until death separated them both. Of course, this future vision made Rnd not expect this to happen. He, who had returned to his senses, blinked a few times and then looked at Leon, David, Laura, and Lauren, who were currently in front of him. But this time, his attention was diverted to Davareon, who was in a seat not far from the current five. With tears rolling down his cheeks, Rnd looked deeply at Davareon. ¡°What happened to you, Rnd? You made us panic!¡± Leon asked, panicked. ¡°I just Imprinted her!¡± Rnd said while looking at Davareon. Chapter 212 - 212 A Lesson! 212 A Lesson! ¡°I just Imprinted her!¡± Rnd said while looking at Davareon. Everyone in the room immediately looked at Rnd in surprise. They all froze when they heard what Rnd had just said. Even Davy was silent while smiling broadly, looking at Rnd. Leon looked at Rnd with a different Gaze than the others. The look he was giving right now was one of mounting anger. Leon stood up and approached Rnd with burning emotion. Laura and Lauren could only stay silent when they saw that Leon would do something to Rnd. As for David, he carried his daughter while moving away from the ce, Because he knew what Leon would do. Rnd, who realized they were all a bit away from him, immediately nced behind him and saw Leon throwing a punch to his stomach with such swift movements. ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± Rnd said before finally a punch from Leonnded on his stomach. ..... BUGH! When the punchnded on Rnd¡¯s stomach, he immediately shot so fast and hit the wall in the room. BRAK! BUGH! The impact caused the wall to crack, and some decorations in the room fell to the floor. ¡°How can you Imprint Davy! She¡¯s still a baby!!!¡± Leon shouted emotionally and then grabbed the back of Rnd¡¯s shirt cor, then Leon dragged Rnd out of the room. Rnd hadn¡¯t had the chance to say anything yet, but emotions had already consumed Leon. Laura and Lauren then approached David, ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Lauren whispered while looking at Leon, who was dragging Rnd out of Davareon¡¯s room to the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯ll be fine!¡± David said while smiling broadly, then gave Davareon to both of them. ¡°Please take care of her first; I¡¯ll look closer!¡± David said as he gave his daughter to be carried by Laura. Then David decided to go to the living room to see what Leon would do to Rnd. Laura and Lauren also followed David toward the center of the room, but the two of them, who were currently guarding Davareon, of them watched from a distance. Leon threw Rnd¡¯s body again Until it crashed into the stone wall in the middle room. BRAK! ¡°Awhhhh!¡± Rnd groaned in pain as he felt the cracks of several bones in his body. ¡°How could you do that to my daughter? Are you that perverted!¡± Leon said in a high tone, while several times kicking towards Rnd¡¯s body. Rnd desperately tried to stand up while exining to Leon. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that, but...¡± BUGH! BANG! Before Rnd could exin to Leon, Leon kicked Rnd¡¯s body so that Rnd hit the wall in the middle of the room. David, who saw that he only crossed his arms in front of his chest,ughed several times when he saw Rnd beaten up by Leon. Not long after, suddenly, a portal appeared in the middle of the room. Zhep! And two figures came out of the portal, and both looked confused when they saw Leon beating up Rnd. ¡°What happened?¡± Nichs asked, confused while looking at David when he saw Leon beating up Rnd. ¡°This can¡¯t be allowed!¡± Said London, who wanted to stop the fight. But David stopped him before he had time to head toward where Leon and Rnd were. Then he exined to Nichs and London what happened at this time. After hearing David¡¯s exnation, Nichs and London chuckled when they found out about this. ¡°At least Davy already has someone who willy down his life for her!¡± Nichs Said while shaking his head, then rested his head on his husband¡¯s chest. London only smiled faintly when he found out about it. After more than 10 minutes, David finally approached Leon and tried to calm him down. ¡°Hey Babe, Calm yourself. I think He has a reason He wants to tell you!¡± David whispered close to Leon¡¯s ear, hugging him from behind. Leon, who was previously full of emotions, slowly tried to calm himself down. ¡°At least I¡¯m satisfied to beat you up!¡± Leon said while looking sharply at Rnd. ¡°You¡¯ll get worse if you do anything to Davy!¡± Leon added while calming himself down. Rnd, who had received a Death Punch and a willing kick from Leon, stood up with difficulty. He smiled faintly when Leon finally released him. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do anything to her because I gave her my life!¡± Rnd said while wiping the blood that was currently on his lips. Whoever heard what he said, their hearts would surely tremble because what Rnd said just now was sincerity from the bottom of his heart. When Leon realized that Nichs and London were in that ce, he greeted his parents warmly. ¡°Ah, you two are here; we better have dinner together first!¡± Leon said, smiling and hugging his parents. Nichs and London agree to an offer from Leon to enjoy dinner together at the Magic Castle. They chatted casually in the living room before deciding to cook and prepare dinner. Leon looked at Rnd, sitting near Lauren; Rnd looked at Davareon with a deep look while still grinning broadly. I think fate has beenid out for her; I can¡¯t forbid them. Leon smiled when he saw Rnd¡¯s deep gaze on his daughter. ¡°Then my mother and I will Prepare dinner first!¡± Laura Said while looking at those currently in the middle of the room. Leon immediately stood up from his seat when he saw Laura and Lauren heading to the kitchen. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not the two of you who are cooking tonight,¡± Leon said, then nced sharply in the direction Rnd was. Rnd, who knew that sharp nce, understood that he had to atone for his sins at this moment. ¡°You, cook this dinner! Don¡¯t let us down, When you disappoint us with your cooking! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to get close to my daughter!¡± Leon Said while ring intently at Rnd. Hearing what Leon had just said, Rnd smiled widely. ¡°I will prove it!¡± He replied as he walked into the kitchen. Chapter 213 - 213 Dinner Together! 213 Dinner Together! The tension in the living room finally subsided because Leon could ept the statement about what happened to Rnd and his daughter. Indeed, a fate that cannot be separated. If it is destined to be together, then only death can separate them. When destiny has said so, anyone has no right to separate the two of them. That¡¯s what Leon is currently feeling, trying to think more maturely and ept what fate says. Instead of cooling off the atmosphere, Leon finally decided to ask Rnd to cook for dinner today. He said that the food would be a ransom for Rnd for imprinting his daughter so early, even though it was just a diversion because Leon wanted to taste Rnd¡¯s cooking again. Rnd happily agreed to Leon¡¯s request; he immediately headed to the kitchen and prepared a sumptuous dinner for everyone in the Magic Castle. Laura and Lauren felt sorry for Rnd, so they both decided to help Rnd prepare dinner. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to help me; it will only trouble youter!¡± Leon said while cutting the ingredients currently in front of him. ..... Laura and Lauren smiled broadly as they prepared the tes and other ingredients for today¡¯s dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate; I¡¯ve considered you part of this family!¡± Lauren said, which made Rnd¡¯s cheeks blush instantly. He was so happy because he was well-wee by Leon¡¯s family. With a fiery passion, Rn serves all dishes with 5-star quality. He delivers the best dishes he has ever cooked before. He is sure that anyone who enjoys food from himter will like it. After almost 1 hour of cooking, all the dishes he made were finished. Laura and Lauren helped Rnd to serve the cooked dishes in the dining room in that ce. The dining room inside the Magic Castle has decorations like the dining room in a pce. A rectangr marble dining table that stretches so long is in the dining room. Rnd served dinner like serving dinner for nobles. After all the dinner dishes were Served in the dining room, Rnd bowed his body before Laura and Lauren because the two of them had helped him with the dinner preparations. ¡°Thank you very much for the help,¡± Rnd said politely while smiling broadly in front of the two of them. Laura and Lauren just nodded their heads, then asked Rnd to be able to call the others to immediately head to the dining room. The three-headed to the living room to call the others to enjoy dinner together. ¡°Eum, dinner is ready; let¡¯s enjoy dinner together!¡± Rnd said nervously when he saw Leon¡¯s family in the middle of the room. But his eyes at this time were diverted to see how the figure of a girl who was so beautiful. Rnd smiled broadly as his eyes and Davareon¡¯s, locked into one. It is as if an inner bond is so strong between the two of them. But the moment was short-lived, as Leon picked Davareon up in his arms and led her to the dining room. As Leon, carrying his daughter, passed by Rnd, Leon shot a sharp nce at Rnd. ¡°Watch out if your food isn¡¯t good! You know the risks!¡± Leon said, then walked towards the dining room. Hearing what Leon had just said, Rnd smiled faintly as he turned his body around and said, ¡°You guys will like it!¡± He said those words with eyes looking at Davareon, who was in Leon¡¯s arms. ¡°Good luck to you!¡± David said as he patted Rnd on the back from behind and asked him to quickly head to the dining room. After they all sat down neatly in the dining room, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in admiration at the sight of the dinner dishes that Rnd, Laura, and Lauren had prepared. ¡°Wow, whose nobles are going to eat this food?¡± Nichs said while smiling broadly when he saw such a luxurious dinner in front of him. ¡°Hmmm, good. Alright, just to taste how your cooking tastes like!¡± Leon said while looking at the sumptuous dish in front of him. Even though his words looked t and cold inside, his heart was thrashing impatiently to be able to enjoy the dish Rnd cooked. ¡°Since we¡¯ve all gathered in the dining room, it would be nice for us to start this dinner together immediately!¡± Lauren said as the oldest in the room. After she said that, everyone in the dining room started enjoying dinner together. When they tasted the dinner Rnd made, their eyes widened instantly like ping pong balls because the food Rnd cooked was truly delicious. Even though they didn¡¯t speak, Rnd could tell by their expressions that they all enjoyed the food he made. It made his heart bloom because he made everyone in the dining room enjoy his food. He looked at Davareon, sitting in a special chair for her age. Rnd smiled broadly, then handed over the special food made just for Davareon. He certainly knows what foods are consumed by children aged two years. As Rnd put down the bowl containing the food for Davareon, he smiled broadly as he said. ¡°This food I made especially for you; I hope you like it!¡± Rnd said, which made Davareon smile widely. Even Davareon¡¯s cheeks blushed instantly when she heard what Rnd had just said. Seeing that cute expression, of course, hypnotized Rnd, ¡°Wow, you are so adorable, Davy; please grow up fast so that we...¡± ¡°Woi! she¡¯s still a baby, don¡¯t talk to her like an adult!¡± Before Rnd could finish his sentence, Leon, from a distance, sprayed Rnd with his words. Rnd immediately grimaced as he looked at Leon and nodded his head. ¡°I just want to cheer her up,¡± Rnd answered with a big smile to Leon. Everyone in the dining roomughed instantly when they heard what Rnd said. Dinner at the Magic Castle that day turned warm when all of them could experience such a beautiful moment that they rarely had. Rnd got so much time talking with Davareon, Even though Davareon didn¡¯t answer any of Rnd¡¯s questions because she still couldn¡¯t speak fluently. Only the answers, ¡°Yes, no, and Huh,¡± came from Davareon¡¯s tiny lips. ¡°Rnd, time for us to go home.¡± Chapter 214 - 214 Go Home! 214 Go Home! ¡°Rnd, time for us to go home.¡± Rnd was silent for a moment when he heard the voice behind him, even though he was engrossed in chatting with little Davareon. He looked back with a sad face as he said, ¡°Can¡¯t I stay here for a while?¡± Rnd pleaded with sparkling eyes to Leon. Leon, who heard that, immediately rolled his eyes, then crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Youe home, or you¡¯ll never see my daughter again!¡± Leon said tly, which made Rnd immediately widen his eyes. Rnd immediately stood up and walked closer to Leon. His gaze at this time was still on Davareon, who was looking at him with a big smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go home first, and soon we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Rnd said while waving his hand to Davareon. ..... Davareon nodded while smiling warmly at Rnd as if she understood what Rnd had just said. This made Rnd¡¯s heart beat so fast. With wide eyes and a wide smile, Rnd nodded his head slowly while looking deeply at Davareon. Leon and David, who saw what happened, could only shrug their shoulders together as they stared at each other. Before leaving the Magic Castle, Leon decided to kiss his daughter gently before leaving. Likewise with David. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty okay, Be a good girl!¡± Leon Said while gently stroking Davareon¡¯s hair. ¡°And don¡¯t bother Laura and Lauren too much,¡± David added, kissing Davareon on the forehead. David and Leon looked at their daughter with loving eyes. And the proof of that love can be felt directly by little Davareon. With an expression that looks so happy, with round eyes looking at her parents, apanied by a big smile on her face, that has answered everything. David and Leon then stood up as they were about to leave their daughter. Laura came closer and held Davareon in her arms. Just as Leon was about to snap his fingers, Rnd suddenly approached Davareon. ¡°What would you do?¡± Leon asked while wanting to stop Rnd instantly. ¡°I just wanted to say goodbye to her,¡± Rnd said while smiling so wide he hoped that Leon would allow it. Of course, Leon wouldn¡¯t allow it; he shook his head and then snapped his fingers. Zhep! In that instant, the three of them immediately disappeared from the room. Nichs saw the incident from afar; he looked confused because Leon didn¡¯t use a portal to return to his house. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be using the portal?¡± Nichs asked as he drew closer to Laura. ¡°I think so, but the three didn¡¯t seem to be using the portal at all,¡± London answered, then drew closer to where Nichs was. ¡°Do I need to confirm it?¡± Nichs Said while looking at London; he was a little worried that Leon and the others didn¡¯t make it back to David¡¯s house. London just nodded his head with a smile, then at that moment, Nichs immediately snapped his fingers, and a portal appeared in front of him. Zhep! He immediately jumps towards the portal. And in an instant, he immediately arrived at David¡¯s house. ¡°Is there anything left behind?¡± Nichs immediately looked behind him; when he just stepped on the floor, the question appeared behind him. Nichs immediately looked toward the source of the voice, and his eyes widened instantly when he saw Leon, David, and Rnd standing before him. The three looked confused when they saw Nichs suddenly appear before them. ¡°Ah, nothing, I guess. Just wanted to make sure the three of you got home safely!¡± Said Nichs with a forced smile when he felt awkward with the situation. ¡°Ah, alright,¡± Leon said, somewhat confused as well, forcing a big smile on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first...¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Nichs, um, convey my longing greetings to Davy,¡± But before Nichs had time to flick his fingers, Rnd suddenly lit up. ¡°This young man is too excited!¡± Inner Nichs, raising his eyebrows and smiling broadly, then nodded his head and immediately snapped his fingers. When the portal appeared before him, he immediately jumped into the portal. Zhep! When Nichs disappeared from the three, Leon immediately smacked Rnd on the head from behind. K~tak! ¡°Awwhhhh!¡± Rnd groaned while clutching his head. ¡°Continue being rude to my father! My fists will fly to your face!¡± Leon said while clenching his fingers in front of Rnd. Rnd immediately stepped away as he said, ¡°Why are you being so aggressive towards me now?¡± His words just now didn¡¯t irritate Leon. Instead, they irritated David because what Rnd said gave the impression that Leon seemed too obsessed with him. ¡°What did you say? Run away from me immediately before this punch goes to your face!¡± David said furiously, which made Rnd immediately run away to his room. Leon, who saw that he only smiled faintly while stroking his husband¡¯s back. ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t pay too much attention; please understand the behavior of young people who are in love,¡± said Leon and invited his husband to the room. When David and Leon were in his room, Rnd was also in his room, smiling broadly and looking at the ceiling. That wide smile, of course, was because he was currently thinking about his idol; even though they had only parted a few minutes ago, the feeling could still be felt to this day. He immediately nced at his cell phone to see the calendar on his cell phone. He frowned as he looked at the calendar on his cell phone. ¡°Heum, so I¡¯ll be able to meet her every day after the ritual event...¡± Rnd muttered with a sad expression. The ritual Rnd meant was Nichs¡¯ ritual would give Davareon¡¯s body a protective Seal. And the ritual will be held in August after Davareon is seven months old. ¡°I have to be patient, waiting for that moment to arrive, so I can continue to be with her. Can I continue to be by her side when that timees?¡± Rnd muttered as he remembered that Leon and David would not allow it. But he still believes he can be by Davareon¡¯s side when the timees. Rnd smiled widely when he saw his photo with his sweetheart. He secretly took pictures at the Magic Castle without Leon and David knowing. Because Leon and David definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Rnd to take photos of their daughter. After being satisfied to see the photo of his idol, he hugged his cell phone and closed his eyes. ¡°Goodnight, Davy. Have a nice dream!¡± Chapter 215 - 215 Magic! 215 Magic! Magic Castle. After Nichs arrived at the Magic Castle again, he immediately told London and the others that Leon, David, and Rnd were okay. But still, it made Nichs curious because the power possessed by his son was still mysterious to him. Therefore, he must immediately be able to find the key to open the circr crystal door. To get answers to his curiosity. ¡°Babe, We have to get back to the ruins soon. I¡¯m so curious about what¡¯s behind that circr crystal door!¡± Nichs Said while looking at London, who was currently holding little Davareon in his arms. ¡°Why so haste, Isn¡¯t our purpose here of letting go of missing our granddaughter?¡± London answered with a faint smile, then looked back at Davy, who was in his arms. Hearing the answers from his husband, he always approaches London and tries to give him understanding. ¡°Somehow, I have a feeling that we should get there soon. Because all the answers are behind that circr crystal door.¡± Nichs said while looking deeply at his husband. The real London still wanted to y with his granddaughter, but he couldn¡¯t refuse a request from Nichs. So he agreed to what was asked by Nichs. ..... ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll entrust Davy to Laura first,¡± London said as he was about to take Davy to Laura, who was currently in the garden. Nichs just nodded his head, smilingly looking at London and Davareon. London likes to take care of babies because he didn¡¯t get the chance to take good care of Leon in the past. That¡¯s why he loved his granddaughter so much. ¡°I... don¡¯t ... want .... too!¡± But London¡¯s steps stopped immediately when he was about to take Davy to the garden. Nichs and London widened their eyes suddenly when they heard that their granddaughter had just said something. ¡°Did she just speak?¡± London asked frantically. ¡°Wait, did you just say, ¡®I don¡¯t want to?¡¯ ¡± Nichs asked while looking at his granddaughter, who was currently in his husband¡¯s arms. But when she got that question from Nichs, little Davareon didn¡¯t answer it. She just kept silent while smiling and looking at Nichs. Currently getting no response from Davareon. Nichs and London thought that they both might have heard wrong. But when London was about to take Davareon to the front garden, Davareon then said again with the same sentence. ¡°I...don¡¯t ...want... too!¡± This made Nichs and David freeze and looked at each other. They both believed that their granddaughter had just spoken. They both nodded simultaneously, then sat Davy on the soft sofa in the main room. Nichs sat down with Davy, then London immediately headed to the garden to call Laura and Lauren. Soon he came along with Laura and Lauren. ¡°You won¡¯t believe that she can speak in one sentence,¡± London said, gesturing towards Davareon sitting next to Nichs. Laura and Lauren, who heard that naturally, couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Nichs with telling looks. ¡°Is it true?¡± Nichs nodded his head, confirming the meaning of the gazes from Lauren and Lauren. Laura and Lauren looked at each other, greeting in disbelief. Then they both immediately approached Davy. But when they both tried to talk to Davy, Davy didn¡¯t answer at all. She even busy herself with a small pillow that was on the sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to talk to us!¡± Lauren said, giving up while looking at Nichs and London. ¡°You two are lucky if you can hear firsthand that she¡¯s talking to you!¡± Laura added with a smile to Nichs and London. Nichs and London were speechless because there wasn¡¯t enough evidence to allow Laura and Lauren to hear directly that Davareon could speak. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case since we both have urgent matters, please take care of Davy. Mom and Grandma,¡± Nichs said, smiling at Laura and Lauren. They both nodded their heads, confirming what Nichs had just said. They both knew that observing the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins was also important. Nichs stood up, then walked closer to London. ¡°Then the two of us will go first, okay,¡± London said while waving his hand towards Laura and Lauren, then he did the same to Davareon. But a few seconds before Nichs snapped his fingers, Davareon suddenly said something again. ¡°I...am ..ing ...along!¡± The atmosphere in the room fell into silence instantly when the four of them heard so clearly that little Davareon had just said something. Their widened eyes immediatelynded on Davareon, sitting on the sofa and looking towards London with a big grin. Laura and Lauren nodded with twinkling eyes because they had no idea that Davareon could speak. Because for the two of them, it was an impossible thing. But since Davareon is a prodigy, there¡¯s no doubt about it. The four of them immediately drew closer again towards Davareon. ¡°I think she only responds to What you say!¡± Nichs Said while ncing at London with a big smile on his face. Laura and Lauren did the same thing. London was ttered as the three of them looked at him in awe. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think so,¡± London said, smiling broadly and scratching the back of his head, which was not itchy. But when Nichs heard his husband answer like that, he red at London through gritted teeth and said, ¡°Quickly say something or ask Davy something!¡± The smile on London¡¯s face faded instantly at the sight of Nichs¡¯ terrifying expression. ¡°Ah yes,¡± London replied and immediately focused on Davareon. ¡°Do you want to go with us to the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins?¡± London decided to ask Davareon about it. Because since earlier, the words that Davareon said seemed to have something to do with that ce. After London asked, Nichs, Laura, and Lauren fell silent to wait for Davareon¡¯s answer. The eyes of the four of them were currently looking intently at Davareon. Waiting for her to answer questions from London. When the four of them werepletely silent, Davareon suddenly moved her lips, ¡°A...Yes!¡± Her short answer made the four of them smile widely. Chapter 216 - 216 White Light Flickering! 216 White Light Flickering! Henderson¡¯s residence. The morning had dawned, and the birds were chirping happily on the tree branches near David and Leon¡¯s bedroom window. Leon opened his eyes slowly, then squinted them, as a beam of Light that was so bright entered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already morning!¡± Leon said while trying to block the re of the Light with his right hand. He got out of bed and headed to his bedroom window. He opened his bedroom window and breathed in the fresh air in the morning was so beautiful. Leon closed his eyes when he felt the fresh air filling his lungs; if he exhaled slowly while opening his eyes, he saw the beautiful scenery in front of him. But the smile on his face faded instantly when he remembered thete Patrick Henderson. Leon looked towards the courtyard because usually, every morning when he opened his bedroom window, thete Mr. Henderson would always greet him warmly. ..... Unknowingly, his eyes filled with tears at the memory. Leon immediately let go of his daydream, then tied the curtains of his bedroom window so that air could enter his room freely. But his attention was distracted at this time when he identally saw a Light flickering in his yard. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He muttered as he squinted to see clearly towards his courtyard. But because his curiosity was so high, Leon immediately snapped his fingers, and in that second, he immediately moved to his yard. Zhep! ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± Leon said when he suddenly stood in his yard; even he was still slightly surprised by his strength. After that, he noticed a white light flickering in front of him. He didn¡¯t know what kind of Light was floating in the air, Straight in front of him, White the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Leon didn¡¯t dare to get too close to the white Light for fear that it was a trap. Leon¡¯s eyes were still looking at the sparkling white Light in front of him; then he snapped his fingers. As he snapped his fingers, all he could think of at the moment were David and Rnd. Zhep! A few secondster, David and Rnd immediately appeared beside him, lying on their backs in the air and an arm¡¯s length from the ground. BUGH! Their bodiesnded on the ground after Leon focused again on the white Light that was in front of him at this time. David and Rnd were surprised because they were suddenly both in his yard. When the two of them stood up and were about to protest, Why were they both suddenly in the yard? The attention of the two of them was currently directed toward Leon who was watching the twinkling Light in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rnd asked while narrowing his eyes and was about to touch the white Light. que! ¡°Don¡¯t touch it carelessly! You don¡¯t know if that Light is dangerous or not!¡± Leon said as he pped Rnd¡¯s hand. Curious, David also squinted his eyes, looking at the Light. ¡°What happened?¡± David asked curiously as he drew closer to Leon. ¡°I don¡¯t know either because when I opened my bedroom window, I saw this twinkling white light already on this page!¡± Leon replied while holding his chin. While Leon and David were busy looking at the sparkling white Light in front of them, Rnd realized something. He saw that the ce where the three of them were standing right now was the ce where the three of them had created a portal yesterday. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce the first time Leon opened his portal?¡± Rnd chuckled, which made Leon and David look directly at him. The two of them also realized that the ce where the three of them were currently standing was where they had jumped into the portal made by Leon yesterday. ¡°That¡¯s right, then. Is this also a portal?¡± Leon asked as he drew closer to the flickering white Light in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, don¡¯t get too close. I¡¯m afraid a portal will suddenly open and suck the three of us in!¡± David said, who was scared, then took Leon¡¯s arm and pulled him away from the white Light. When David said that, the three were slightly away from the flickering white Light. Because they were also afraid that what David said was true. But Leon, curious about the twinkling white Light, felt that what David said couldn¡¯t possibly happen. ¡°I don¡¯t think what you said could happen unless that white light suddenly expands into a ck hole!¡± Leon said while ncing at David, somewhat annoyed. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just worried if that happened!¡± David said with a shrug. ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t talk too carelessly!¡± Leon said, then decided to get closer to the Light again. When David was about to forbid him, Leon tried to make David believe that what he was about to do now would not have bad consequencester. But it made David worried because he was afraid that something would happen to his girlfriend. As Leon drew closer to the source of the Light, he tried to concentrate on what was behind the flickering white Light that was the size of an adult¡¯s fist. When Leon concentrated, he could hear a screaming from the Light. He widened his eyes and then looked at David and Rnd. David, who understood the look, immediately asked Leon in a panic. ¡°Babe? What happened? Do you know something?¡± David asked frantically as he drew closer to Leon. Leon nodded his head and then said. ¡°Yes. I heard a scream from behind the Light!¡± Leon said worriedly. ¡°A cry for help! And that sound is familiar to me!¡± Leon added while looking back at the Light. ¡°Huh? What do you mean!¡± asked David confused. Without answering his husband¡¯s question, Leon immediately raised his hand and pointed it at the white, twinkling Light that was in front of him at this time. Then without further ado, he immediately snapped his fingers. Zhep! In that instant, the white Light slowly erged and formed like a portal. During the cavity in the portal, a figure emerged from the portal before long. BUGH! The figure fell right in front of the three, instantly unconscious. ¡°Edward?¡± Chapter 217 - 217 Weird Things! 217 Weird Things! ¡°Edwards?¡± Leon said, confused when the figure that came out of the Portal was Edward. ¡°Howe? Is he following us?¡± Rnd asked, chuckling. ¡°We better get him into the house first!¡± David said, then picked up Edward and brought him into the house. He saw that Edward¡¯s condition was very bad; if it was not handled immediately, he was afraid that something unexpected would happen. Leon and Rnd followed behind David as they entered the house. David took Edward to histe father¡¯s medical room. As he was about to enter the room, he paused in the doorway, staring nkly at the inside of the room. Leon and Rnd also fell silent behind David; they knew what David was feeling. David shook his head and quickly entered the room. He must not continue to drag on in his grief because histe father would have been sad if he had known about it. ..... David immediatelyid Edward on the patient¡¯s bed and examined him. Although not very expert in the field. But David understood little about a person¡¯s circumstances. Leon and Rnd stood some distance away while looking at David, who was currently busy confirming Edward¡¯s condition. ¡°Is he good at it?¡± Rnd asked in a whisper to Leon. Leon nced strangely at Rnd, then said. ¡°What is it that my husband can¡¯t do? He can do anything in any field!¡± Leon said, making Rnd instantly widen his eyes because he knew what Leon meant. Rnd awkwardly looked again at David. Meanwhile, Leon smiled widely after saying those words. David, confirming Edward¡¯s condition, could conclude that Edward was not well. ¡°He has hypothermia, dehydration, and vertigo; his current state is very weak!¡± David said, diagnosing it even though he wasn¡¯t sure himself while looking at Leon and Rnd. The two who heard that naturally panicked because they didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Leon asked, confused. ¡°Do I need to call an ambnce?¡± Rnd added. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not sure. But I have to try!¡± David then took the infusion equipment and some liquid medicine that he felt was right to give Edward. David immediately put an IV in Edward¡¯s left hand, and after sessfully doing that, he injected a clear liquid drug into the IV bag. Then he brought his face closer to the IV bag to make sure that the medicine he had just injected into the IV bag was mixed. After confirming this, David immediately opened the line for the IV line by slightly turning the lever that was on the IV line. Slowly the liquid in the IV bag made its way through the IV tube and into Edward¡¯s body. Momentster, David touched Edward¡¯s forehead. He felt that Edward¡¯s body temperature was slowly returning to normal. David breathed a sigh of relief when he managed to save Edward¡¯s life. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Leon asked curiously. David nodded, a little unsure ¡°I hope so; I hope the medicine I gave him will make him better!¡± David replied. ¡°If not?¡± David and Leon looked at Rnd instantly when he suddenly said so. With a face that doesn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Rnd only raised his eyebrows while looking at Leon and David alternately. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± Leon said while ncing sharply at Rnd. Rnd just kept silent while grinning when Leon said that to him. ¡°Was I too rough on the two of them? Or is it just the two who feel that I¡¯m rude?¡± Rnd thought while holding his chin. Leon drew closer to his husband, who was still furious, looking at Rnd. ¡°If he had no blood rtion with me, I would have torn his mouth to pieces!¡± said David furiously. ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t mind a man like him. His mind is immature!¡± Leon said while stroking his husband¡¯s shoulder. Then he approached Edward, who still closed his eyes. Leon narrowed his eyes as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Why is he in that ce? What is he doing?¡± Leon¡¯s inner curiosity as he started to think about what Rnd said earlier. Leon looked at Rnd, ¡°I think his being too blunt has some truth to it.¡± Leon thought as he began to suspect what Edward was doing. ¡°Babe? Are you all right?¡± Rnd asked while patting Leon¡¯s shoulder slowly. ¡°Huh? Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± He replied, smiling faintly at his husband. ¡°What is going on?¡± Leon asked David. ¡°You¡¯ve just been silent, daydreaming, looking at Edward since earlier; I called you several times,¡± David said as he took Leon¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah? Maybe I just need to rest,¡± Leon replied, smiling faintly at David. David then hugged Leon gently and led him to the dining room near the medical room. David asked Leon to sit in a chair, then took the orange juice from the refrigerator. ¡°Drink first so that your body is Fresh!¡± David said while sitting near Leon. ¡°Thanks, Babe,¡± Leon said, smiling at David. They sat together in the dining room, drinking orange juice. David decided to speak up because he knew something must be on Leon¡¯s mind. ¡°Would you like to say?¡± David asked while giving Leon a pleading expression. Leon smiled and couldn¡¯t refuse his husband¡¯s question. She finally told her husband how she felt. ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange about Edward,¡± Leon said while looking at the ss he was holding. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked David curiously. ¡°Hmmm, do you realize what Rnd said when Edward suddenly appeared from the portal?¡± Leon asked David. David paused to remember what had happened earlier. Then he nodded his head when he realized it. ¡°Hmmm, I see. I also feel that something doesn¡¯t make sense with Edward!¡± ¡°Indeed, sometimes Rnd¡¯s outspoken words also have a point!¡± David added while holding his chin. Meanwhile, Rnd, still in the medical room, confirmed Edward. Because his instincts told him Edward was hiding something. ¡°I¡¯m sure that this Man must be hiding something!¡± Rnd thought while holding his chin as he looked at Edward. Chapter 218 - 218 Robert Panic! 218 Robert Panic! Robert¡¯s residence. Robert was walking up and down Panic on the balcony of his room. Several times he looked at the door and gate, waiting for the presence of someone who had note to his house for almost three days. ¡°Where are you, Edward? Why didn¡¯t youe to my house and give me the important information?¡± Robert said while continuing to walk back and forth; he looked so panicked when his boyfriend had not yet appeared in front of him. It had been almost three days since Edward had decided to find out more about David and Leon, but he hadn¡¯t returned until now. That¡¯s what currently makes Robert worried about his boyfriend. ¡°Have you found where he is yet?¡± Robert asked Samuel, who had just arrived behind him. Samuel, while bowing, he answered the question from his young Master. ¡°Apologies, Young Master, we haven¡¯t been able to find his whereabouts. We will send several more teams to be able to find where he is!¡± Samuel exined to Robert. ¡°One of our team said his traces were lost in David and Leon¡¯s yard! But his disappearance was mysterious because we couldn¡¯t find where he disappeared suddenly.¡± Samuel added while looking at Robert. ..... Robert was silent while holding his chin when he heard the exnation from his right hand. He thought that his boyfriend would not just disappear. There is an exnation for the disappearance of her lover. ¡°What happened to him? Why is there something mysterious that I don¡¯t know about!¡± Robert muttered while narrowing his eyes, looking at his courtyard nkly. Then After a while, he looked again at Samuel and said, ¡°Please send another team to check his whereabouts in David and Leon¡¯s house because I think he must be there!¡± Samuel nodded in understanding his young Master¡¯s orders; then, he immediately withdrew to carry out the task his Young Master had just given him. Samuel and his team immediately headed to the Henderson house to check whether Edward was there. He set off with his four trusted Vampires, the five of them ran so fast through the forest to get to Henderson¡¯s residence. After 10 minutes of running non-stop through the forest, the five finally arrived at the edge of the forest not far from Henderson¡¯s house. At this time, the five stopped while looking at the house that stood firmly in the middle of the wide yard. ¡°We have to split up, so it will be easier to find Edward!¡± Samuelmands the four Vampires that are with him. The five moved quickly to find Edward¡¯s whereabouts in David¡¯s house. When the five arrived at their respective positions, they used the power of their sharp eyes to look inside the house. They were all always aware of their surroundings, because then they wouldn¡¯t be noticed. The power of the Vampire¡¯s eyes is so extraordinary. Just like a camera lens, which can be magnified as they like. Therefore most Vampires are always employed to be spies. Currently, Samuel is in the west part of David¡¯s house. He looked, with sharp eyes, towards the house. His attention was currently drawn to a room filled with ss, white, and so striking from the other rooms. The room can be seen from the outside because 70% of the room¡¯s walls are ss. Samuel¡¯s eyes widened instantly when he saw a figure lying on a patient bed and wearing various medical devices on his body. He felt that he recognized the figure, he immediately rified his vision by narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s Edward!¡± He thought, then immediately took the cell phone in his pocket to inform his Young Master. When he just took out his cell phone, one of the Vampires immediately approached him with a frightened and panicked face. ¡°That¡¯s bad; Vampires number 3,2 and 4 were caught by one of the Werewolves in the house. He wasn¡¯t David and Leon, but another Werewolf in the house.¡± Vampire number 1 exined to Samuel frantically. ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t I tell you how to hide so that the Werewolves don¡¯t find out!¡± Samuel answered in a furious tone because it felt like the training he was giving was in vain. ¡°We can do it, but this Werewolf differs from the other. David and Leon are not aware of our presence. But this Werewolf is different. He can detect our presence within a certain radius; that¡¯s why Vampires can be paralyzed by him so easily .¡± Said vampire number 1, exining fear to Samuel. ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Said vampire number one, panicking, then asked Samuel to be able to run from one tree to another. Because if the two of them ran on thend, the Werewolf would easily catch them. Woooshhh! SAT! SET! The two immediately ran away, jumping from one tree to another to escape the Werewolf¡¯s pursuit. While the Werewolf was currently trying to locate the two of them, he stopped right where Samuel and Vampire number 1 were. The Werewolf immediately transformed himself into human form, smiling broadly. ¡°I think the two of them have run away!¡± Rnd Said while shaking his head; then he ran again and quickly headed to where he had managed to stun three Vampires before. In his Werewolf form, he immediately brought the three Vampires to David¡¯s house. When he arrived at the living room, Rnd immediately knocked the three vampires on his back down onto the floor. BUGH! ¡°David, Leon, you guys should see this right away!¡± Rnd shouted from the living room, which made David and Leon rush towards him immediately. When David and Leon arrived at the living room, their eyes widened instantly when they saw three Vampires unconscious under Rnd¡¯s feet. ¡°Vampires? How can you immobilize them alone?¡± Leon asked frantically while looking at Rnd. David immediately approached the three Vampires, saying, ¡°This is one of Rnd¡¯s strengths; he can detect his enemy within a certain radius. So before the enemy realizes his arrival, he has seeded in paralyzing the enemy.¡± David said while ncing at Rnd. He was not surprised about the strength possessed by Rnd because from a long time ago, that was what made him always lose inpeting against Rnd. Leon, who heard David¡¯s exnation, still widened his eyes in surprise because it turned out that Rnd could do that. ¡°I think they¡¯ve been spying on us!¡± Rnd Said while looking at David and Leon. ¡°How can you say that?¡± David Said while ncing at Rnd. ¡°Because the other two Vampires managed to escape! And I overheard their conversation, which had something to do with Edward!¡± Rnd said while looking at David and Leon seriously; then he nced at the infirmary next to the dining room. David then nced at Leon with the same gaze, their gazes both interpreted, ¡°Do not tell...¡± David and Leon immediately ran to the medical room because what they both suspected seemed to have an answer. When the two arrived at the medical room, their eyes widened instantly when they saw the patient¡¯s bed was empty. David and Leon looked at each other and immediately went to the living room again. ¡°From the look on your face, you both have already said, if he is not in the infirmary!¡± Rnd Said while crossing his arms in front of his chest. He felt so proud because his spection turned out to be true. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± David Said while looking at Rnd seriously because he felt what Rnd said was true. Maybe after this, he wouldn¡¯t doubt Rnd¡¯s candid words. Rnd looked down, right where the three unconscious Vampires were. ¡°I have an idea; we will use these three Vampires to find out what they are nning!¡± Rnd said while smiling broadly, looking at David and Leon. David and Leon looked at each other upon hearing what Rnd said, then they both nodded in agreement. Rnd asked for help from David and Leon to help bring the three Vampires down to the basement. The house has a basement, and of course, that room was used to lock up David when he couldn¡¯t control his thirst for blood when the full moon came. But now, that was no longer the case because he could control his thirst for blood when the full moon arrived. After the three brought the three Vampires to the basement, they immediately tied each Vampire to a pole supporting the basement. After finishing tying it so tightly, Rnd invited David and Leon to discuss it for a while. ¡°To get information from them, we will use a bit of violence so that the three can open their mouths! And tell them what their true purpose is.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both enjoy it immensely!¡± Rnd said while smiling crookedly, looking at the three helpless Vampires in front of him. David and Leon looked at each other and smiled broadly when they were about to get the chance to help Rnd torture the three Vampires into talking. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± Chapter 219 - 219 Interrogation! 219 Interrogation! Henderson¡¯s residence. By the time Leon and the others were ready to interrogate the three Vampires currently tied tightly to the pole, David decided to be the first to try to awaken the unconscious Vampires. ¡°Is it okay for me to be a little violent to them?¡± David Said while looking at Rnd again to confirm what Rnd had said earlier. Rnd smiled broadly, then said, ¡°Of course, this is our chance to teach the three of them a lesson!¡± Hearing Rnd¡¯s answer, of course, David immediately smiled broadly. David then took a dipper filled with water from the table, which the three of them had previously prepared. After he took the dipper filled with water, he immediately poured it on the three Vampires currently tied to the pole. Byur! David doused the three of them using cold water first, to make sure whether they would wake up soon or not. Because David and the others also prepared hot water to flush the three Vampires. ..... The first flush given by David didn¡¯t work because the three of them were also unaware of fainting. ¡°I think the three of them won¡¯t wake up with just this cold water. How about this?¡± David said, then walked closer to the three Vampires, then he raised his right hand to p the cheeks of the three of them in turn. que! que! que! When David pped the three Vampires, Rnd smiled broadly while crossing his arms in front of his chest. He will wait his turn to carry out the interrogation. As for Leon, he sat watching what his husband was currently doing. After the three Vampires received a p from David, one woke up. The awakened Vampire immediately looked left and right and looked around the room; his facial expression looked panicked as he was tied to a pole with hisrades. ¡°I see you¡¯re awake,¡± David said, then took a dipper of hot water and poured it on the two Vampires who were still unconscious. Byur! ¡°Arrrhhhh!¡± They both woke up immediately when they felt the sting of extraordinary hot water that flushed their entire bodies. The Vampire who woke up earlier was Vampire number 2. And the two Vampires who had just woken up after being poured hot water by David were Vampires number 3 and 4. The faces of three of them were very scared at this time when they found themselves tied so tightly to a pir in the basement. David, who had managed to wake up the three of them, immediately nced at Rnd because, at this time, the interrogation would be continued by Rnd. ¡°Your time for some fun!¡± David said while smiling broadly at Rnd. David then sat next to Leon, embracing his lover. The two of them wanted to watch Rnd interrogate the three Vampires. With a big smile, Rnd drew closer to the three Vampires looking so scared to see him. ¡°Alright, where shall we start first!¡± Rnd said while taking something out of the pouch he was carrying. When the contents of the bag were spilled, there were many sharp tools such as iron, knives, screwdrivers, pliers, and many other tools. The three Vampires¡¯ eyes instantly widened when Rnd took out the tool. ¡°Whatever you ask, we won¡¯t answer!¡± Shouted Vampire number 2, who understood that they would be interrogated after this. Hearing that scream, Rnd immediately smiled broadly, ncing at Vampire number 2. He approached Vampire number 2 while carrying a screwdriver in his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start with you first!¡± Rnd said while ying with the screwdriver in his right hand. The other two Vampires who saw that panicked instantly, as if they didn¡¯t want anything to do with those sharp objects. When Rnd was in front of Vampire number 2, he stroked the pointed screwdriver on Vampire number 2¡¯s face. ¡°You look so handsome, but your handsomeness could be lost with this screwdriver!¡± Rnd said while slightly pressing the screwdriver on Vampire number 2¡¯s jaw, making Vampire number 2 groan in pain. ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± Vampires number 3 and 4 looked at theirrades with frightened expressions. Rnd, who saw that, of course, was even happier because it was time for the torture to begin. ¡°Tell me what you were doing in our yard! And what connection do you have with Edward!¡± Rnd asked while pressing the t-ded screwdriver firmly against Vampire number 2¡¯s jaw. ¡°Arghhh!!! Arghhhh! Even if I die, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Vampire Number 2 said Steadfastly that she would not say anything to Rnd and the others. Vampire Number 2¡¯s scream made Vampire number 3 and number 4 widen their eyes; both couldn¡¯t bear to see their partner being tortured by Rnd. But Even so, the two of them also dared not say anything because the loyalty of the three of them to Robert was indeed so high. Rnd enjoyed torturing Vampire number 2 so much that he shed Vampire number 2¡¯s face in certain parts using the minus-tipped screwdriver. ¡°Arghhhh!!!! Arghhhh!!!¡± The screams of pain from Vampire number 2 did not stop when he felt his face which was sore with cuts caused by the minus-tip screwdriver that Rnd shed in his face. Because even if Rnd shed Vampire number 2¡¯s face hundreds of times, those cuts would heal. So Rnd did that constantly because even though a Vampire¡¯s body could heal wounds on its own, the pain of being cut and injured would be real. After nearly 15 minutes of torture, Rnd didn¡¯t get any response. He even tortured two other Vampires, but to no avail. They did not answer what Rnd asked at all. Even David and Leon, who saw this, felt bored because Rnd could not get the three Vampires to open their mouths. The wounds all over the bodies of the three Vampires slowly healed themselves; Rnd just stood with his hands on his hips, looking at the three Vampires. ¡°It feels like the three are loyal to their master; we can¡¯t do this interrogation!¡± Rnd said, then looked at David and Leon. ¡°Do we need to forcibly search through their memories?¡± Rnd said while looking at David and Leon with an unsure expression. Chapter 220 - 220 Interrogation! II 220 Interrogation! II ¡°Do we need to forcibly search through their memories?¡± Rnd said while looking at David and Leon with an unsure expression. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure about doing that, because he had never done it before. What he meant by forcibly searching through their memories, he had to use his werewolf ws to get the memory information. By sticking four ws on their back nape. If it worked, he could get an answer by looking at their memories. But if it fails, then it can endanger him, who tries to stick the four ws on their back nape. David shook his head in disbelief at Rnd¡¯s question because it could have a bad effect on them themselves. ¡°Are you sure? Because I feel that if you fail, it will make you seriously injured!¡± David answered Rnd¡¯s question with a worried look on his face. Because he had never even done it himself. The three Vampires who heard that Rnd and the others were going to try that method all three of them were scared to death. Because the three of them also knew about the method of viewing those memories using their Werewolves¡¯ sharp ws. ..... Vampire number 2 Gives a signal to Vampire number 3 and number 4. The gestures he gave to the two were eye and lip signals. It is said, ¡°We have to Suicide so they don¡¯t see our memories! We have to do this for the safety of the Young Master and his Lover!¡± Vampires number 3 and 4 understood the hint, and they both immediately nodded. But unfortunately, the signal made by the three Vampires was known to Leon. Leon stood up while narrowing his eyes closer to the three vampires. Arguing with the previous method, Rnd and David immediately looked at Leon with confused expressions. ¡°Babe, what are you going to do?¡± David asked Leon a little worriedly. But Leon gave a hand gesture saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me; everything will be fine!¡± When David asked his lover, the three Vampires immediately looked at Leon, who was walking slowly towards them. The three looked normal and stopped the conversation with that gesture as Leon drew closer to them. Leon smiled faintly, then stopped his steps while looking at the three vampires. ¡°You think the n you three want to carry out will work? It will be a waste because I will take over the interrogation!¡± Leon said while smiling faintly at the three of them. The three Vampires looked surprised when Leon said that. The three still couldn¡¯t believe that Leon knew about their n; they tried to stay calm and not be affected by what Leon had just said. Rnd and David looked confused when Leon said that. ¡°Then, do the three of you feel I was just joking? You are wrong. You think I don¡¯t know about your ns?¡± Leon said tly and slowly turned cold in thest sentence. ¡°You¡¯re nning to Suicide, right?¡± Leon said in a t, cold tone that made the basement tense. His words immediately shocked the three Vampires to death because they didn¡¯t expect Leon to know about the n. And coupled with the aura that was so scary that came out of Leon¡¯s body, made the three of them shiver in fear. Even Rnd and David could feel that sinister aura, which made the two of them stare at each other and then move away from Leon a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll start with simple things; if you don¡¯t answer my question honestly, you will feel what it¡¯s like to be on the verge of death!¡± Leon said in a different tone of voice than before, making the three of them scared to death. The sinister aura that slowly burst out from Leon¡¯s body grew bigger and bigger. Even without Leon noticing, at this moment, the aura that was inside his body was slowly escaping through his back. The rainbow-colored aura emitting from his back slowly formed a pair of wings like an angel. This made David sit limp instantly when he saw Leon suddenly take out a different form than he had seen before. ¡°That¡¯s bad! This is going to end badly!¡± David said fearfully because he knew Leon¡¯s extraordinary power with that form. Rnd was the first to see Leon¡¯s form like that; he widened his eyes and opened his mouth because, ording to him, Leon¡¯s current form was truly so extraordinarily beautiful. The three Vampires, who at this time saw Leon¡¯s form, widened their eyes in disbelief because there would be a figure of a supernatural being like that. As Leon¡¯s transformation waspletely finished, his current body slowly floated in the air, an inch away from the ground. A pair of rainbow-colored wings like that hologram, currently perched proudly on Leon¡¯s back. Even anyone who saw Leon¡¯s face at this moment would be speechless because it was between awe and fear. ¡°Tell me, what are you doing in my yard? And what is your rtionship with Edward!?¡± Leon asked in such a scary tone that the three Vampires couldn¡¯t say anything because their tongues seemed numb instantly. The three Vampires shook their heads in fear, not daring to answer Leon¡¯s question. That, of course, made Leon immediately know what he should do now. He smiled faintly, then pointed his hands towards the three Vampires in front of him. ¡°Since you guys didn¡¯t answer my question, you three will taste what it¡¯s like to be on the verge of death!¡± Leon said, which made the underground room immediately cold and tense instantly. Rnd and David felt that they were both frightened and didn¡¯t dare to approach Leon. The pants of the three Vampires got wet in an instant when the three of them identally peed their pants together. Leon smiled faintly, then continued his action. ¡°Enjoy between heaven and hell, which you will feel after this!¡± Leon said, then moved his two fingers, pointing at the three Vampires. In that second, a rainbow-colored glitter particle came out from each of Leon¡¯s fingertips. The rainbow-colored glitter floated in the air and then slowly touched the foreheads of the three Vampires. Zhep! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! ¡°ARGGHGHHHHH!!!!¡± The three immediately shouted simultaneously, feeling their memories as if jumbled up by Leon¡¯s power. Leon closed his eyes as all the current information flowed through his head. Chapter 221 - 221 Leon’s Terrible Fury! 221 Leon¡¯s Terrible Fury! Henderson¡¯s residence. Leon closed his eyes as all the current information flowed through his head. Leon could see so many images in his head at this moment. At the time, he used this Power to be able to absorb all the information from what was known by the three Vampires who were in front of him at this time. An image of the memory being carried out and all the information about the three Vampires was currentlypletely amodated in Leon¡¯s head. This incidentsted for about 5 minutes. Anyone who saw that incident would be amazed by the rainbow-colored light that formed like a hose connected from Leon¡¯s fingers to the foreheads of the three Vampires. ¡°ARGHHHHHHHH!!!¡± The three of them groaned in pain after Leon retrieved the information from their memories. Leon took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly. He also opened his eyes slowly and then looked at the three Vampires who were in front of him with a look that was so terrible. ..... Rnd and David, who saw that Leon hadpleted the ritual, watched Leon carefully. Leon approached the three Vampires Then said, ¡°It¡¯s outrageous that you want to take that Rare Blood from My Baby¡¯s body!¡± Leon said in a cold tone that was so scary it made the basement feel terrible. The three Vampires widened their eyes instantly when they heard Leon say that. They didn¡¯t expect Leon to know what Robert and Edward¡¯s n was. ¡°Wait, I can exin!!!¡± Said Vampire number 2 with fear because he felt that his life was on edge. ¡°You Bastards!!!!¡± Leon shouted, then pointed his right hand at the three Vampires in front of him. A rainbow-colored light shot out of his palm toward the three Vampires. BAMMM! The basement room became brightly lit as Leon carried out the attack. ¡°Arghhhhh!!!!....¡± There was a scream from the three Vampires that faded away. Rnd and David covered their eyes as it happened. Not long after, Leon averted his eyes and finished his attack on the three Vampires. ¡°You bastard Robert!!!¡± Leon cursed and then suddenly disappeared from the ce. Zhep! Rnd and David, who were in the basement, were shocked when Leon suddenly disappeared from his ce. ¡°Babe! Where are you? Leon!!!¡± David screamed in panic as he looked around him to find his lover. ¡°David... Look at that...¡± Rnd said more, panicked when he saw a scene that was so terrible in front of him. When David turned his head in the same direction as Rnd, his eyes widened instantly when he saw that the three Vampires tied to the pir had dried up in such a miserable state. David was speechless when he saw that; he covered his open mouth with both hands. ¡°We have to find him quickly! Before Chaos came!¡± Rnd said, then immediately forcibly pulled David, who was still in shock from seeing the corpses of three Vampires in such a deplorable condition. The two immediately left the house and got into the car to quickly go to where Robert was; they both knew that Leon¡¯s goal was to be where Robert was right now. Because thest thing Leon said was Robert¡¯s name with extraordinary anger. *** Robert¡¯s residence. Zhep! A bright light appeared in Robert¡¯s room. Robert, who was treating Edward, widened his eyes instantly and immediately took Edward out of the room. ¡°Are you able to use your portal?¡± Robert asked, panicked while holding Edward. ¡°I still can¡¯t do it; my strength is drained after doing the portal earlier!¡± Edward replied weakly, which made Robert more panicked. ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to run from me, bastards!¡± Leon shouted from a distance, then pointed his right hand forward, which made a rainbow-coloredser shoot straight out of his palm. ZOOMMM! ZOMMMM! SPLASHH! BANG!!!! ¡ª¨C 1 hour before the incident. ¡ª¨C Zhep! Suddenly a portal appears in Robert¡¯s room. With a panicked look, Robert looked at the portal and hoped his boyfriend woulde out. A few secondster, a figure fell from the portal. Robert, who knew this figure was his lover, ran quickly to catch the fall. CSSSHH! HAP! With a quick movement, Robert caught Edward perfectly, who was currently in his arms. ¡°Hey, Babe, are you okay?¡± Robert asked, panicking while holding Edward¡¯s cheek. ¡°Arghh, we... We have to...¡± Edward stammered when he wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hey, calm down, don¡¯t move too much!¡± Robert said, immediately putting Edward, who was helpless, on his bed. With his fast strength, Robert immediately took medical equipment to the medical room; he asked the private Doctor at his house to confirm Edward¡¯s condition immediately. ¡°Immediately check him! what happened to him?¡± Robert said panicking asking the male Doctor who was currently examining Edward¡¯s condition. The Doctor shook his head while immediately cing an IV in Edward¡¯s left hand. After he checked Edward¡¯s entire condition, he immediately looked at Robert and answered his question. ¡°He just had a rare event. Simultaneous attack of Hypothermia, Dehydration, and Vertigo.¡± ¡°That could have happened when he was in space for a long time. I think he experienced that when he used his teleportation magic power and got stuck in a dimension!¡± The Doctor said that he suspected an incident that had happened to Edward. ¡°Then will he be okay?¡± Robert asked, panicking again after listening to the Doctor¡¯s exnation. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He just had an intensive treatment different from mine, which is very effective.¡± The Doctor Then saw a trace of an IV needle stuck in Edward¡¯s left hand. ¡°He forcibly gave up the treatment of the one who helped him first; then he used hisst strength to get to this ce! I think something has happened to him!¡± The Doctor said while looking at Robert with such worried determination. Because what the Doctor said was indeed a fact that had happened to Edward before. ¡°Should be another 10 minutes; he will wake up!¡± Said the Doctor while looking at Edward, who was still closing his eyes. 10 minutester. Edward slowly opened his eyes and looked around him. Robert, who knew this, immediately approached his boyfriend and tried to calm him down. ¡°Hey Calm down, I¡¯m here!¡± Robert said, smiling at Edward and gently holding Edward¡¯s right hand. The Doctor in the room immediately gave Edward an immune injection so that Edward could fully recover soon. ¡°Within 1 hour your strength will be fully restored!¡± The Doctor said, then smiled and left the room. Edward, still panicking, immediately sat down while trying to calm himself first. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± Robert asked Edward slowly. ¡°It¡¯s bad for us... Gotta get out of here soon... They failed your job!¡± Edward said panicked while looking around him. He was afraid that someone woulde and suddenly attack the two of them in the room. Robert, who heard it, was confused about what Edward meant. ¡°Who do you mean failed the task?¡± he asked softly. Then a momentter, the bedroom door opened. Robert and Edward immediately looked towards the door. ¡°Hey, Bastards! Can you knock on the door first???¡± Robert said angrily when he saw Samuel and Vampire number one suddenly enter his room. ¡°Apologize, Young Master, but this news is very important. Three other vampires were caught by the Werewolf who was in the house. He is not Leon and David. But another Werewolf with strength that cannot be underestimated!¡± Samuel said, panicking. ..... Robert was a silent moment when he heard what Samuel had just said. It wasn¡¯t long before their eyes were suddenly fixed in one direction in the room. Zhep! A bright light appeared in Robert¡¯s room. Robert, who was treating Edward, widened his eyes instantly and immediately took Edward out of the room. ¡°Are you able to use your portal?¡± Robert asked, panicked while holding Edward. ¡°I still can¡¯t do it; my strength is drained after doing the portal earlier!¡± Edward replied weakly, which made Robert more panicked. ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to run from me, bastards!¡± Leon shouted from a distance, then pointed his right hand forward, which made a rainbow-coloredser shoot straight out of his palm. ZOOMMM! ZOMMMM! SPLASHH! BANG!!!! ¡ª Present ¡ª Robert kept running as far as he could, even though there were many explosions in his house. He didn¡¯t care about Samuel and Vampire number 1, who was in his room earlier. He didn¡¯t even know what figure had suddenly appeared in his room because just hearing his voice scared Robert to death. ¡°Send all the Vampires to attack that figure!¡± Robert shouted as he ran into the yard; his entire team immediately rushed to his house to eradicate the figure in question. BANG! BAMMM! ZOMMM! BAMMM! But many explosions urred, which destroyed Robert¡¯s house instantly. Without question, all the Vampires who entered the house were killed. Robert was silent for a moment while looking at his house, which was destroyed. ¡°What the fuck!¡± He said he couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw what had happened. Soon after, a bright spot appeared from the puff of smoke appeared. ZHEP! The light appeared before Robert and Edward immediately as an angel but very terrible. ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T RUN FROM ME!¡± Chapter 222 - 222 The Power of Chaos! 222 The Power of Chaos! ¡°YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO RUN FROM ME!¡± The words that left Leon¡¯s lips made the area around him tremble instantly. Robert, holding his boyfriend, was scared to death, and even moving was very difficult. Looking at the terrifying figure floating in front of him at this moment made his heart seem to stop in an instant. He couldn¡¯t think of anything and resigned himself to the time death would pick him up. With Leon¡¯s current form, anyone seeing him will feel awe and fear. He was amazed to see a pair of rainbow-colored wings, like a hologram, perched majestically on his back. Fear because the look on Leon¡¯s face and Leon¡¯s aura was really cold, even that cold aura. It felt like thousands of needles stabbing into the bone. Where Leon¡¯s form is, destruction wille. They don¡¯t know what supernatural being has such power; maybe even those who first saw Leon¡¯s form like that can¡¯t say what form it is. ..... The incarnation that was currently on Leon¡¯s body was the embodiment of ¡°The Power of Chaos!¡± Where the strengthes from Rare Blood mixed with the Aura that Leon has. Thus creating abination that has never been found and has never happened in the supernatural world. Its presence will wreak havoc if it is not stopped immediately. Because what Leon is currently feeling is between being conscious and subconscious. At this time, Leon looked coldly at Robert and Edward, who fell limp and helpless in front of him. He smiled faintly, seeing the helpless creature at this time as if begging for mercy for his life. ¡°ept your doom for trying to harm my daughter!¡± Leon said, then he pointed his hands towards Robert and Edward, who couldn¡¯t do anything. Leon was about to attack the two vicious people in front of him; he would not think twice about killing anyone who dared to disturb his family. Robert was too scared that when his death woulde, he could not think of anything but surrender to what would happen to him. But it¡¯s different with Edward; even though his condition is still not fully recovered, he is trying hard to escape from the threat of the terrible figure in front of him now. The attack that Leon gave so quickly shot toward Robert and Edward. A second before the attack hit them both, Edward tried to make them both move from that ce. ZOMMMM! BANG!!! The Big Bang happened right where Robert and Edward were before. Leon smiled faintly as he carried out the attack. He was satisfied because he managed to kill them both. But as the puff of smoke in front of him slowly faded, his eyes widened perfectly to see that Robert and Edward were in different ces, not far from the explosion. ¡°BASTARD!¡± Leon shouted emotionally; at the time, his attack missed both. Robert and Edward managed to escape because of the help of Edward¡¯s powers; he forced himself to be able to use teleportation powers to move ces. Even though he couldn¡¯t move from that ce to another by a long way, what he just did was manage to save both of their lives. ¡°Robert! Wake up!!! We have to get out of here! Robert!¡± Edward kept shaking Robert¡¯s shoulder so that Robert coulde to his senses. Because after Robert saw Leon¡¯s form using The Power of Chaos, he seemed hypnotized and couldn¡¯t do anything. Edward, who was panicking, kept trying to bring Robert to his senses because Robert¡¯s gaze was nk looking ahead. Meanwhile, Leon slowly continued to approach the two of them. ¡°Robert!!! Wake up!!! Fuck!!!¡± PLAQUE! PLAQUE! PLAQUE! Edward, who had run out of patience, shouted while pping Robert¡¯s face several times. Momentster, Robert immediately blinked several times and looked at his lover. At that moment, Robert seemed to wake up from hypnosis that made him unable to do anything. He nced at Leon, who was approaching the two of them; he immediately carried Edward and ran fast to escape from that ce. Leon, who saw that Robert had run away with Edward, sighed suddenly while rolling his eyes, looking at Robert as Edward ran away from him. ¡°You guys are making my patience run out!¡± Leon said, then pointed his hands in the direction where Robert and Edward were running. At that moment, a rainbow-colored light came from Leon¡¯s right and left palms. The light shot fast, like aser aimed at Robert and Edward. ZOMMMM! ZOMMMM! SPLASH!!! BANG!!! BAMMM! Rainbow-coloredser attacks several times shot so quickly to the ce where Robert and Edward fled. Several explosions also ur when theser hits an object. All the attacks Leon gave were avoided by Robert, who was currently carrying Edward. He tried his best not to get hit by Leon¡¯s attacks. But Leon didn¡¯t stay silent; he kept moving, floating in the air while continuing to shoot at Robert and Edward. In every ce Leon passed by, the ce was destroyed when he used his Chaos power. Robert ran so fast, trying to get into a residential alley; he thought that if he hid in a residential area, Leon would not dare to destroy the ce. But what Robert thought was wrong because now that Leon is in his The Power of Chaos form, he won¡¯t think of anyone except being able to kill Robert and Edward. When Robert and Edward entered a residential alley, Leon still used hisser power to fire at the two of them. ZOMMM! BANG! BAMMM! SPLASH! Thest explosion made Robert and Edward bounce so far and rolled several times until they finally crashed into a high wall fence in the Alley. The incident instantly made the people in the residential area hysterical; they all flocked out to witness what was happening. But when they saw a figure floating in the air with a beautiful and terrible form, they immediately decided to stay away from that ce. Leon, who at this time saw that many people were afraid of him, didn¡¯t care about it. What he currently cared about were the two figures he had to kill. Leon slowlynded closer to Robert and Edward, who were in pain in the Alley. From a distance, David and Rnd managed to find Leon¡¯s whereabouts, and the two immediately approached the incident scene. ¡°It¡¯s bad we have to get there soon!¡± Chapter 223 - 223 Stopping Leon! 223 Stopping Leon! ¡°What the hell!¡± Said David did not expect when he saw a scene that was so terrible in front of him at this time. David and Rnd, who had just arrived at Robert¡¯s residence, widened their eyes when they saw that Robert¡¯s luxurious residence had been razed to the ground. There wasn¡¯t even anyone currently in the ce, as if an overwhelming force had destroyed it. ¡°We¡¯re toote! We must find his whereabouts quickly!¡± Rnd said frantically while driving his car, trying to find Leon¡¯s whereabouts. When Rnd was driving so fast, David saw a trace of an explosion that urred not far around the ce. ¡°Rnd, follow the trail of the explosion!¡± Said David, who believed that the former explosion would lead him to where Leon was. Not long after the two of them followed the trail, Rnd immediately stopped the car when a series of explosions urred in a residential area. ¡°It¡¯s bad we have to get there soon!¡± David screamed when he realized that the attack was from Leon. Rnd immediately charged his car and headed to the scene. ..... By the time the two of them arrived at their destination, David immediately got out of his car and ran fast towards where Leon was right now. He saw Leon floating low and was about to kill the two people in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s bad; I can¡¯t bete to stop him!¡± David thought when he saw Leon about to direct an attack on Robert and Edward, who werepletely powerless in front of him. David widened his eyes when he saw that Leon was about to kill Robert and Edward with hisser power. He immediately transformed himself into a Werewolf form, not caring that currently, so many people in that ce witnessed the incident. ¡°GRRRRR RAWWRRRR!!!¡± David jumps into the air to stop Leon from killing Robert and Edward. When David did that, it was as if time around him slowed down suddenly. He could see the rainbow-colored lighting out of Leon¡¯s two palms. David saw clearly that Leon¡¯s attack would kill Robert and Edward. HAP! David managed to catch Leon; he hugged him tightly, then they both fell and rolled a few times. Even though David managed to keep Leon away from Robert and Edward. Theser attack that Leon had fired still shot fast and exploded when it hit an object. ZOMMM! SPLASH!!! BAMMM! David immediately looked behind him when he heard the explosioning right behind him. ¡°Rnd, make sure the condition of the two of them!¡± David shouted to Rnd. Then he looked back at Leon, who was currently in his arms. He tried his best to make Leon regain consciousness. ¡°Babe, wake up! I beg you!¡± David said softly while looking at Leon, who was currently silent with a nk stare. David kept trying to get Leon to wake up because if not, there would be Chaos going on in that ce. A pair of Rainbow-colored wings, like a hologram, slowly faded on Leon¡¯s back. David saw this; he knew Leon would return to his normal form soon. He kept whispering certain sentences to make Leon wake up. But after that pair of Rainbow-colored hologram-like mepletely disappeared from Leon¡¯s back, Leon remained unconscious. Leon just kept quiet, not responding at all, with nk eyes. Even though he had now returned to his normal form, it was as if his consciousness was elsewhere, which made him unable to wake uppletely. ¡°Babe!!! Leon!!!!¡± David shouted while hugging Leon so tightly. Then he reached for the cell phone in his trouser pocket and immediately pressed a red button, indicating that Chaos had urred caused by Leon. Where the hell had David pressed that button, Nichs and London would have known right away. Soon a portal appeared in front of David. Zhep! It was also when Nichs and London rushed out of the portal; they both looked around, with disbelieving eyes, at the sight of so many destroyed ces. ¡°You make sure Leon¡¯s condition first; I will make sure all residents in this ce forget about this incident!¡± Nichs said to his husband. London nodded his head and immediately headed towards Leon and David. Nichs shot quickly into the air, then he closed his eyes and snapped his fingers. BOOM! Then an explosion urred in the air, like fireworks, that made all the residents look at the fireworks. When the entire poption saw the fireworks, they all fainted simultaneously. It was a magic trick that Nichs came up with for arge number of people. After sessfully performing his magic, Nichs immediatelynded where Leon was. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Nichs asked, panicked when he saw Leon just silent and not responding to anything. ¡°He¡¯s in aa! His body is here, but his consciousness is somewhere else!¡± Said London, who had just checked Leon¡¯s condition. Nichs was silent for a moment when he heard the exnation from his husband. He never thought that his son would experience something like this. ¡°We must get away from this ce immediately because by the time all the residents in this Residential area wake up; they will forget this whole incident!¡± Nichs Said while looking at them frantically. London nodded, looked at David, who was still worried and hugged Leon tightly. Just as the four of them were about to leave the venue, Rnd approached the four of them and said something, ¡°They¡¯re both dead!¡± His words made Nichs and the others immediately look where he was. ¡°Who died?¡± London asked, confused, looking at Rnd. ¡°Robert and Edward, those two are why Leon is getting out of hand like this!¡± David answered while looking at Leon with a sad look. ¡°The two want to take the Rare Blood on Davareon¡¯s body!¡± Rnd added. ¡°Plus, Edward was one of Leon and David¡¯s close friends, but he betrayed them by giving Robert all the information he knew!¡± Rnd said, exining while looking at Nichs and London. Nichs, who heard the exnation, understood that this was what Robert had always wanted. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take care of thatter. The most important thing right now is to get out of here!¡± Nichs said, always snapping his fingers and making a portal appear before them. Zhep! Nichs asked them all to leave first, as he had to take care of and repair the damage that was currently happening to the ce. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up after returning this ce to the way it was!¡± Said Nichs Then, Not long after, the portal in front of him disappeared instantly. Chapter 224 - 224 Time Crystal Ball! 224 Time Crystal Ball! Suburban Housing. After opening a portal for them, Nichs froze, looking around the area, at a time when the chaos created by Leon was that bad. He walked slowly to where several houses and streets were destroyed, resulting from the Attack from Leon¡¯s extraordinary strength. ¡°What kind of power does Leon have?¡± Said Nichs stunned. Even now, Nichs and London don¡¯t know what Leon¡¯s Strength is. They had never seen Leon use The Power of Chaos. Since it was only the second time Leon had used it. Even then, without Leon¡¯s awareness. The Power of Chaos appeared suddenly without Leon noticing. That powerful power arose because Leon¡¯s deepest anger triggered it. That power is the same as a bomb that is ready to explode at any time when the fuse of the bomb is lit. Without wasting much time, Nichs immediately tried to use his magic power to restore the damaged building to normal. ..... The power Nichs would use this time was forbidden and shouldn¡¯t be exercised carelessly. Because if he uses that power too much, it can be bad for him. Nichs was currently spreading his arms, then slowly floating in the air. When he reached a certain height, he immediately snapped his fingers, then a green light appeared in front of him. A green light wasing from a crystal ball floating in front of him. That light green crystal ball was an ancient artifact Nichs found in the Ancient Werewolf Race Ruins. He had dug up a lot of information about the ancient artifact and tried it once too. And it worked. The ancient artifact is called a Time Crystal Ball, an artifact that will allow its user to manipte time from the past and the future. It can even repair and destroy things that have happened and haven¡¯t happened before. That¡¯s what Nichs would do right now; he would try to repair all the damage happening at this time. Although he could restore a building that had been damaged previously, he could not restore a person¡¯s life. Because doing this magic requires a lot of prices to be paid by him. Nichs spread his arms apart, then looked at the housing and surroundings currently falling apart. He held both hands out in front and the Time Crystal Ball in front of his palm. Nichs slowly shifted the Time Crystal Ball to the right, and at that moment, the housing destroyed by Leon¡¯s Attack suddenly returned to its original form. As if nothing had happened in that ce. To perform this magic, Nichs uses a lot of energy in his body to be able to repair the damage that has urred. Nichs had been in the air for nearly 15 minutes, trying to restore the destroyed housing and surroundings to their original form. Cold sweat poured all over Nichs¡¯ body when he used the magic. What he¡¯s doing right now is working because he can control the Time Crystal Ball well. Housing, roads, monuments, fences, and many more previously destroyed have now returned to their original form. Nichs, who was done with his magic, immediately distorted the time crystal ball. Because if not, he will be tempted again to use the Time Crystal Ball to save the victims who died on the spot. Nichs sighed as he had just put the ancient artifact back in its ce, then he noticed that the surroundings hadpletely returned to normal. But for the victims who had died due to Attack from Leon, Nichs had to let it happen because that¡¯s what had to happen. Nichs¡¯ eyes widened with tears as he saw how many victims had died from the Attack on the unconscious Leon. Nichs flicked his fingers to cover up the death of the victims who died at that ce. He deliberately made the ce look like a sh flood had hit it. So residents who are still living in the housingplex will immediately think that the deaths of many victims in the housingplex are the result of a natural disaster. Nichs wiped his tears, then he slowlynded. When he touched his feet to the ground, slowly, the residents, who were still alive, woke up from their sleep. It was also time for Nichs to return to London and the others because the real problem was not solved. Zhep! He immediately entered the portal he had just made, which led him to the Henderson Mansion. When he arrived, London came up to him and ensured he was. ¡°Babe, are you okay?¡± London asked, worried when he saw the look on Nichs¡¯s face that was so pale. Nichs nodded, smiling faintly in response to his husband¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m fine; where is Leon?¡± Nichs asked while looking around because only London was in the living room. Without answering questions Nichs, London immediately took Nichs to a room near the dining room. The room is the health room belonging to thete Patrick Henderson. When Nichs entered the room with London, he immediately approached Leon, who was currently lying on the patient¡¯s bed. He saw his helpless son, just silent and without response. Even his eyes were open, not closed. ¡°What should we do?¡± David asked sadly, with tears running down his cheeks when he saw the state of his lover like that. Nichs paused to think about what he should do with his son. ¡°Is there any medicine for him in this condition?¡± David asked again while looking at Nichs with a very sad look. Nichs looked at David indignantly because he understood David¡¯s current feelings. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what medicine will cure Leon of this disease! Because I don¡¯t know either!¡± Said Nichs sadly while looking at his son. Then not long after, Rnd arrived in the room saying, ¡°Um, sorry, hmmm, what should we do with those two corpses?¡± Nichs, London, and David immediately looked at him; the three of them immediately looked at each other when they remembered that they hade home with the bodies of Robert and Edward. Chapter 225 - 244 Chs 244 Chs ADD 225 Davy Worries! ¡°Rnd, I have a favor to ask you,¡± David said as he stood up and drew closer to Rnd. Rnd widened his eyes and listened carefully to what David was about to say. ¡°Bury them both in the same ce and, if possible, in a ce far from where we are right now!¡± David said sadly, looking at Rnd. Rnd, who understood David¡¯s sad look, immediately nodded and hurried away. David, who saw Rnd leaving, immediately sat back down next to the patient bed upied by his lover. He didn¡¯t know what to do right now. He is also angry; why is it always Leon who bes the victim? Why is it always Leon who gets a disaster like that? David didn¡¯t want to feel something like that happen to his little family, but the problem always came like daily food for him. Want to protest, but that¡¯s what had to happen. So right now, he can only be beside his helpless lover while continuing to hope that his lover will recover soon. Nichs and London are in seats a little further away from Leon and David. Their gazes did not break at all, looking at David and Leon. ..... ¡°What should we do?¡± London asked sadly while holding and stroking Nichs¡¯s hand. Nichs kept silent while looking at his helpless son; he also couldn¡¯t be sure what to do to make him wake up again. He knew Leon¡¯s condition was also very worrying because his body was in this ce, but his consciousness was elsewhere. It could have taken his life at any moment. Even if he had to use his magic power, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to wake Leon up. Even if he had the Time Crystal Ball, it couldn¡¯t be used on his son either. Facing such a problem made Nichspletely helpless, as if the strength he had inside him was useless in saving his son¡¯s life. Actually, he could have asked for help from their teams in the Peace Organization. But if the Peace Organization knew what Leon was doing, they would also consider that. Because what Leon did was outside the Peace Organization¡¯s principles. Nichs lowered his head as he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I better ask my Mom and Grandma; I think they know something that happened to Leon at this time!¡± Nichs said while standing up from his seat; then he was about to snap his fingers to create a portal leading to the Magic Castle. But a few seconds before Nichs did, a spark like a rotating firework appeared in the room. All eyes were immediately drawn to the light blue fireworks-like sparks, where the sparks grew bigger and bigger and created a portal-like cavity that appeared in the room. When Nichs and London realized that the fireworks-like sparks that had appeared in the room were a portal, the two of them immediately went on alert in case an attack arrived. David stood up and was ready to protect Leon. Zhep! When the portal waspletely opened, the eyes of the three of them were shocked when they saw that behind the portal was a familiar figure. The figures they knew were Laura, Lauren, and Davareon. The three of them were currently slowly passing through the portal. Three of Nichs, London, and David, who were currently shocked by the incident, immediately approached Laura and Lauren. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Who opened the portal?¡± ¡°Are your powers back?¡± Lots of questions were thrown at Laura and Lauren when Nichs and the others were in front of her, pointing questions. ¡°You guys calm down first, don¡¯t scare this little Davareon.¡± Said Laura While trying to calm Davareon, who was a bit frightened by their question. Nichs and the others who just realized the three of them immediately widened their smiles simultaneously. ¡°Ah, sorry, we were panicking when you suddenly appeared with a portal,¡± Nichs said awkwardly. ¡°Then who opened the portal just now?¡± David asked while looking at Laura and Lauren. Laura and Lauren looked at each other when they got the question from David. The gazes of the two of them were immediately directed toward Davareon, who was currently in Laura¡¯s arms. Three Nichs, London, and David, who understood the meaning of the look, were shocked at that moment. ¡°Huh? Really! No way!¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Nichs and London said in disbelief when Laura and Lauren said that it was Davareon who had opened the portal. But Laura and Lauren, with their serious expressions, made Nichs and London silent for a moment. Knowing that Laura and Lauren weren¡¯t kidding. David smiled broadly and then approached his daughter; he immediately kissed her daughter on the cheek, saying, ¡°You are indeed a child prodigy; Dad is so proud of you!¡± The words made Davy blush. She knew that she had just received apliment from her father. But because the purpose of the three of them going to that ce was not for a reunion, Laura finally spoke up. ¡°Sorry if we suddenlye to this ce because all this is doing is Davy,¡± ¡°She gave some hints and a sign in case something happened to her parents. But since we don¡¯t have the power to create a portal, we can only helplessly wait for you guys toe to the Magic Castle!¡± Laura said while looking at Davareon, who was in her father¡¯s arms. ¡°But when we resigned ourselves to the situation, she suddenly did something impossible. Even though she didn¡¯t use hand movements or flick her fingers, she just watched with her eyes. Suddenly the portal slowly appeared in front of us!¡± Lauren added. ¡°Because the goal is to meet Leon,¡± Laura added. At that time, they all immediately looked at Leon lying helplessly on the patient¡¯s bed. Davareon¡¯s eyes widened with tears as she saw Leon lying helpless. She gestured so that David could bring her closer to Leon. Davidplied with his daughter¡¯s request; he carried his daughter to get closer to Leon. When David brought his daughter closer to Leon, Davy slowly got down from her father¡¯s arms and sat beside Leon. With a sad look, Davy raised her right hand and touched Leon¡¯s forehead. DRTTT! DRTTT! Chapter 226 - 226 Dark Side! 226 Dark Side! With a sad look, Davy raised her right hand and touched Leon¡¯s forehead. ¡°Please wake up, Daddy!¡± Davy thought while looking at Leon with such a deep gaze. DRTTT! DRTTT! When Davareon¡¯s Tiny Hand touched Leon¡¯s forehead, the air suddenly throbbed. At that instant, Davareon¡¯s Spirit headed straight for a ce where Leon was trapped and unable to return to consciousness. Davareon¡¯s spirit was going fast, like a roller coaster. Not long after, she arrived at a ce that was so dark. Davareon slowly stepped onto the calm surface of the water in her spirit form. When her feet touch the water¡¯s surface, her body does not sink. But the calm pool of water she is currently stepping on is like a clear ck floor. ..... Davareon looked around, but there was no one in the ce. She was confused why when she tried to find her father¡¯s whereabouts, she was instead led to a ce so dark there was no light at all. Even though the ce was very dark, Davareon could see his body. She was a bit surprised when she saw her different body. ¡°How could that be?¡± She immediately covered her lips and identally said those words so fluently. Even she was confused by the voice in her throat as if not her own. She was confused by what was happening because her body posture was different, bigger than her original body, which still looked like she was two years old. Currently, Davareon looks like a 17-year-old girl. She looks so beautiful with flowing hair to her back, navy blue eyes, a sharp nose, ruby red lips, and white skin like milk. Anyone who saw her would fall in love with her instantly. But that appearance only applies when she is in the ce she is currently visiting. She didn¡¯t even know where she was right now. She walked while looking around her to find where her father was. When she runs, sshes of water are created when her feet touch the water¡¯s surface. Only the sound of the sshing water could be heard right now in her ears. She was reluctant to speak because when she let out a sound from her lips, the ce was immediately filled with her voice. Davareon¡¯s worried face kept looking around her to look for her father¡¯s whereabouts. It felt like she had been running in that ce for more than 15 minutes. But there was no sign of her father¡¯s whereabouts. She looked right and left, in front and behind, But everything waspletely dark, and only she could be seen in that ce. She was now confused about what she should do; she didn¡¯t know what to do to find her father. Even though she has the power to search for her father¡¯s whereabouts, she is always aimed at that ce. An endless dark ce. As she paused and looked down, she saw the reflection of her face in the water beneath her. As she looked at herself, she knew that she must not give up trying to find where her father was. Davareon lifted her chin again and looked ahead with a determined look; then, she slowly parted her lips. ¡°Father...¡± One word left her lips like a white spotlight shining on a ce. Davareon narrowed her eyes when she saw a male figure sitting with his legs crossed in front of his chest. It was the male figure currently under the white spotlight. Immediately Davareon ran towards the ce where the male figure was. She slowly crouched in front of the male figure when she was right in front of him. She ventured to touch the man¡¯s shoulder with her left hand. When Davareon touched the man¡¯s shoulder, the man slowly turned towards her. Davareon widened her eyes when she saw that the man in front of her was her father. ¡°Father...¡± She said, and immediately, she hugged Leon¡¯s body tightly. Leon, still scared about this situation, became even more confused because a beautiful girl, around 17 years old, suddenly called her father and hugged him. With widened eyes and not knowing what to do, Leon slowly pushed the girl away. ¡°Who are you? Why do you call me father?¡± Leon asked while looking confusedly at the girl in front of him. Davareon smiled slightly and then said, ¡°I am Davareon. Indeed I look different from my original form in the real world; I also don¡¯t know an exnation for that, but what is clear is that my goal here is to be able to wake you up!¡± Davareon said, which made Leon immediately silent for a moment. He did not expect that, at this time, he was meeting the figure of his daughter, who was around 17 years old. Leon hugged his daughter back tightly; he was grateful because his daughter could finally find him in that ce. Soon Leon remembered that he was in that ce because a scary figure had dragged him to that ce. He widened his eyes as he looked around and hugged his daughter tightly. ¡°Is he here? Did you meet him?¡± Leon asked frantically while looking around him because he was afraid that the figure would also snatch away his daughter¡¯s consciousness. Davareon, who heard what her father said, became flustered instantly as she looked around her. Because when she got to that ce, she didn¡¯t see anyone except herself and her father. ¡°Father, who do you mean? I didn¡¯t meet anyone here!¡± Davareon said while trying to calm her father, who looked so shocked. Davareon spected that another figure was currently at the venue. The figure scared his current father to death, which made him feelpletely helpless. She kept trying to calm her father down and make him believe there was no other figure except the two in that ce. Leon, who previously looked crazy and was afraid that the figure woulde to meet the two of them, slowly began to calm down when his daughter managed to calm him down. ¡°Then we better get out of this ce,¡± Leon said as he asked his daughter to get up. Davareon agreed to what her father said; she helped her father get up then the two slowly walked towards a ce. Even though the two of them didn¡¯t know where they were going, it was clear that they were moving away from the spotlights that had previously illuminated Leon. Davareon looked back, as they both pulled away from the spotlight that had shone on her father earlier. After nearly 20 steps away from the spotlight, the spotlight suddenly went out and disappeared instantly. The two immediately stopped walking and looked behind them; they were both shocked when they saw that the spotlight had disappeared from its ce. Leon and his daughter looked at each other, then immediately hurriedly walked again towards the front. Even though the ce was endless, the two of them walked continuously to be able to find a way out of that ce. The two of them did not know that, at this time, they were in Leon¡¯s deep subconscious. Leon¡¯s subconscious was on the other side. Every human has two subconscious, namely the light and dark sides. And in each subconscious, they have a figure of themselves with their side. Figures that are on the bright side are figures that describe their own form that has a positive side. So good things will always be on the bright side. And the figure that is on the dark side is a figure that describes their form that has a negative side. So bad things will always be on the dark side. Unfortunately, at this time, they were both in Leon¡¯s subconscious on the dark side. The subconscious is very difficult to find a way out because everything is so dark, and no light illuminates the ce. And the terrible figure that Leon meant before was his figure on the negative side. He must fight that figure because if not, this figure will continue to undermine Leon¡¯s mind to do something negative. As the two of them continued to walk in such a dark ce, a spotlight appeared right in front of them at a distance of about 15 meters. Suddenly, a ck blob appeared from the surface when the spotlight was on. The figure of the ck lump grew bigger and bigger and became a figure that was so terrible. Leon and his daughter widened their eyes in surprise when they saw that figure; the sinister figure currently appearing before the two of them was the figure Leon was referring to. ¡°That is the terrifying figure, I mean!!!¡± Leon said, panicked, scared half to death. Davareon, holding her father, tried to stay calm even though she was also scared. The sinister figure had a pair ofrge red eyes, and had an extremely terrifying aura. The figure slowly stepped his foot towards the two of them. They both froze for a moment when they heard the sinister figure roaring toward them. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Author¡¯s Note : Thanks to @TrueBLFans1977 for the Support Dragon Gift for this novel. I¡¯m very grateful to have it. Chapter 227 - 227 Struggle! 227 Struggle! Author¡¯s Note: Thanks to @Rogerquin for supporting this novel with Magic Castle! Thank you very much. And thanks also to @TrueBLFan1977 for providing support again with Dragon. I feel blessed. Thanks guys for loving this novel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The sinister figure hadrge red eyes and a terrifying aura. The figure slowly stepped his foot towards the two of them. They both froze for a moment when they heard the sinister figure roaring toward them. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! Leon and his daughter tried to walk back from the scary figure. Because when they both tried to get away from that creepy figure, they both had a hard time doing it. It was as if that sinister figure had a certain charm, making it impossible for them to move easily. ¡°Dad, do something!¡± Davy said shakingly, hugging her father as the sinister figure drew closer and closer to them both. Leon panicked when his daughter asked him to do something. He was also confused about what to do because he couldn¡¯t use his power in his subconscious. ..... ¡°I can¡¯t use my power here; how can I fight against that scary figure!¡± Leon said nervously while looking at the creepy figure getting closer and closer to him. Two pairs of big red eyes, ck bodies filled with coarse hair covering the whole body. And when the creepy creature opened its mouth, you could see sharp teeth filling it. Anyone who saw that scary figure would definitely be unable to do anything about it. Because just by looking into his eyes, those who saw him would freeze instantly. Because of the scary figure. GROOOO!!!! GROOOO!!! The sinister figure roared back, which made the air around it pulse instantly. This made Leon and his daughter freeze instantly when they felt the killing aura that was so terrible. At this time, Davy tries to find ways to fight this scary figure. Because if she didn¡¯t do it soon, the two of them might never get out of Leon¡¯s subconscious. Davy looked around her, trying to figure out how to attack the hideous figure. She was silent for a moment when she remembered the previous incident. She remembered the time she found her father under the spotlight at that ce. What she did was she just called her father by calling, ¡°Daddy.¡± The ident immediately made her father appear at that ce; that was what Davy was thinking. She slowly stared intently at the scary figure. Then she stood up slowly and tried to hold on to the fear crawling over her body. ¡°Dav! What are you doing? We have to quickly escape from that scary figure!¡± Leon said while trying to pull his daughter¡¯s hand, but his daughter remained silent and did not answer her father¡¯s invitation. This made Leon feel like a coward because he was not ashamed of his daughter, who was standing up and trying to fight her fear of facing this scary figure. ¡°We have to fight him, Father, or else we won¡¯t be able to get out of this ce!¡± Davy said confidently, even though she said it with a trembling voice. Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, of course, immediately embarrassed Leon because he became a coward when he wanted to invite his daughter to run away from that scary figure. Leon slowly stood up even though fear gripped his body; he tried to stay strong and fight all his fears to stand together with his daughter. The two were standing next to each other, holding hands tightly. The two of them prepared to face the sinister figure currently closing in on them. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! The roar of that sinister figure made both of their hair flutters instantly, as if the wind was so strong that it hit their faces at moment. At that time, though Davy was scared to death, her legs were shaking limp, and unable to stand up straight, she tried to keep up the fight. Despite the horrible aura trying to hold them back, she closed her eyes slowly. But Davy tried hard to be able to close her eyes. Because right now, she had to concentrate oning up with a suitable word so that that sinister figure would not attack the two of them. She tried to concentrate on making a word when she closed her eyes. Because this was new to her, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so the scary figure disappeared before the two of them. Davy slowly parted her lips, then said something, ¡°Destroyed!¡± CRACK! BAMMM! At that moment, there was a sudden sound of a crack, like a bone being crushed by something. Then after that, there was an explosion and screams. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! Davy slowly opened her eyes and saw that the sinister figure in front of her was groaning in pain because one word spoken by Davy crushed her right arm. Davy smiled broadly and then looked at her father; she was looking forward to the praise her father would say. But when she looked at her father, who was on her right, her eyes widened instantly at the sight of her father¡¯s right hand slipping from her body. ¡°Dad!!! Howe!!!¡± Davy shouted while holding her father, who was currently covered in blood. She didn¡¯t know that at this time, she and her father were in Leon¡¯s subconscious on the dark side. How whatever they do will affect the owner of the subconscious. Just like a mirror, when the person whose hand is mirrored is injured, the figure in the mirror¡¯s reflection will also be injured. That¡¯s what happened to Leon right now. Because the scary figure that was currently about to attack the two of them was Leon himself. Leon¡¯s figure in his dark side. Of course, that was not known by Davy because she could not think that far. But seeing her father¡¯s current incident was so worrying; she immediately tried again to say a word. ¡°Back to normal!¡± She said a little doubtful, but she was sure what she said would bear fruit. When she saw his father¡¯s hand after saying these words, Davy¡¯s eyes widened instantly because she saw her father¡¯s hand, which had now recovered to normal. Then she nced at the creepy figure that was currently not far from the two of them. She saw that the scary figure¡¯s right arm had also returned to its original state. It was then that Davy realized something; she knew that this scary figure was the figure of her father. It could be said that what Davy said was a power she had. Power is simr to ¡°Melodious Whisper¡± but different. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon asked frantically while looking around him; he had just woken up from his stupor. Davy, who knew what she had to do, without caring about her father, immediately stood up, looked at the scary figure currently trying to get up, and headed towards the two of them again. Then she tried to string together a sentence or word to make them both able to leave that scary ce. After getting a sentence, Davy immediately grabbed her father¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Return To Main Consciousness!¡± After saying those words, the two immediately disappeared from that ce. The two of them moved so fast that it was like riding a roller coaster that took them to a ce. A few secondster, a bright light appeared in front of them. They both closed their eyes simultaneously when they prated a light that was so bright. Zhep! After the two prated an extremely bright light, they both immediately returned to their respective consciousnesses. Leon opened his eyes and immediately sat on the patient¡¯s bed while trying to regte his irregr breathing. Cold sweat drenched his whole body at this time. With a confused look, he immediately looked around him, and his eyes fell on his daughter, who was sitting on hisp. ¡°Davy...¡± Leon said with a trembling voice and tears streaming down his cheeks at this time. He hugged his daughter so tightly; he felt so happy when he could see his daughter again. ¡°Thank you, honey; thanks to you, I cane back!¡± Leon said through sobs, hugging his daughter. London, David, Laura, and Lauren in the room looked confused by what was happening at this time. But the four of them let the momentst first. At least the four of them were relieved that Leon had managed to wake up. David, next to Leon, immediately slowly hugged Leon and his daughter. He is very grateful because he still gets to gather with his little family. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again; I don¡¯t want to if I see you like that!¡± David whispered, then kissed Leon¡¯s forehead. Those in the room could only stay silent while watching the sad and happy moments that happened. This was possible thanks to Davareon, who had immense power within him. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak that fluently, and she was still so young, as time went on, she would grow up to be such a great woman in the future. Not long after, Rnd, who had finished the ritual of burying the two bodies, came into the room with widened eyes when he saw his idol there. ..... ¡°Davy...¡± Chapter 228 - 227 Struggle! 227 Struggle! Author¡¯s Note: Thanks to @Rogerquin for supporting this novel with Magic Castle! Thank you very much. And thanks also to @TrueBLFan1977 for providing support again with Dragon. I feel blessed. Thanks guys for loving this novel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The sinister figure hadrge red eyes and a terrifying aura. The figure slowly stepped his foot towards the two of them. They both froze for a moment when they heard the sinister figure roaring toward them. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! Leon and his daughter tried to walk back from the scary figure. Because when they both tried to get away from that creepy figure, they both had a hard time doing it. It was as if that sinister figure had a certain charm, making it impossible for them to move easily. ¡°Dad, do something!¡± Davy said shakingly, hugging her father as the sinister figure drew closer and closer to them both. Leon panicked when his daughter asked him to do something. He was also confused about what to do because he couldn¡¯t use his power in his subconscious. ..... ¡°I can¡¯t use my power here; how can I fight against that scary figure!¡± Leon said nervously while looking at the creepy figure getting closer and closer to him. Two pairs of big red eyes, ck bodies filled with coarse hair covering the whole body. And when the creepy creature opened its mouth, you could see sharp teeth filling it. Anyone who saw that scary figure would definitely be unable to do anything about it. Because just by looking into his eyes, those who saw him would freeze instantly. Because of the scary figure. GROOOO!!!! GROOOO!!! The sinister figure roared back, which made the air around it pulse instantly. This made Leon and his daughter freeze instantly when they felt the killing aura that was so terrible. At this time, Davy tries to find ways to fight this scary figure. Because if she didn¡¯t do it soon, the two of them might never get out of Leon¡¯s subconscious. Davy looked around her, trying to figure out how to attack the hideous figure. She was silent for a moment when she remembered the previous incident. She remembered the time she found her father under the spotlight at that ce. What she did was she just called her father by calling, ¡°Daddy.¡± The ident immediately made her father appear at that ce; that was what Davy was thinking. She slowly stared intently at the scary figure. Then she stood up slowly and tried to hold on to the fear crawling over her body. ¡°Dav! What are you doing? We have to quickly escape from that scary figure!¡± Leon said while trying to pull his daughter¡¯s hand, but his daughter remained silent and did not answer her father¡¯s invitation. This made Leon feel like a coward because he was not ashamed of his daughter, who was standing up and trying to fight her fear of facing this scary figure. ¡°We have to fight him, Father, or else we won¡¯t be able to get out of this ce!¡± Davy said confidently, even though she said it with a trembling voice. Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, of course, immediately embarrassed Leon because he became a coward when he wanted to invite his daughter to run away from that scary figure. Leon slowly stood up even though fear gripped his body; he tried to stay strong and fight all his fears to stand together with his daughter. The two were standing next to each other, holding hands tightly. The two of them prepared to face the sinister figure currently closing in on them. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! The roar of that sinister figure made both of their hair flutters instantly, as if the wind was so strong that it hit their faces at moment. At that time, though Davy was scared to death, her legs were shaking limp, and unable to stand up straight, she tried to keep up the fight. Despite the horrible aura trying to hold them back, she closed her eyes slowly. But Davy tried hard to be able to close her eyes. Because right now, she had to concentrate oning up with a suitable word so that that sinister figure would not attack the two of them. She tried to concentrate on making a word when she closed her eyes. Because this was new to her, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so the scary figure disappeared before the two of them. Davy slowly parted her lips, then said something, ¡°Destroyed!¡± CRACK! BAMMM! At that moment, there was a sudden sound of a crack, like a bone being crushed by something. Then after that, there was an explosion and screams. GROOOO!!! GROOOO!!! Davy slowly opened her eyes and saw that the sinister figure in front of her was groaning in pain because one word spoken by Davy crushed her right arm. Davy smiled broadly and then looked at her father; she was looking forward to the praise her father would say. But when she looked at her father, who was on her right, her eyes widened instantly at the sight of her father¡¯s right hand slipping from her body. ¡°Dad!!! Howe!!!¡± Davy shouted while holding her father, who was currently covered in blood. She didn¡¯t know that at this time, she and her father were in Leon¡¯s subconscious on the dark side. How whatever they do will affect the owner of the subconscious. Just like a mirror, when the person whose hand is mirrored is injured, the figure in the mirror¡¯s reflection will also be injured. That¡¯s what happened to Leon right now. Because the scary figure that was currently about to attack the two of them was Leon himself. Leon¡¯s figure in his dark side. Of course, that was not known by Davy because she could not think that far. But seeing her father¡¯s current incident was so worrying; she immediately tried again to say a word. ¡°Back to normal!¡± She said a little doubtful, but she was sure what she said would bear fruit. When she saw his father¡¯s hand after saying these words, Davy¡¯s eyes widened instantly because she saw her father¡¯s hand, which had now recovered to normal. Then she nced at the creepy figure that was currently not far from the two of them. She saw that the scary figure¡¯s right arm had also returned to its original state. It was then that Davy realized something; she knew that this scary figure was the figure of her father. It could be said that what Davy said was a power she had. Power is simr to ¡°Melodious Whisper¡± but different. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon asked frantically while looking around him; he had just woken up from his stupor. Davy, who knew what she had to do, without caring about her father, immediately stood up, looked at the scary figure currently trying to get up, and headed towards the two of them again. Then she tried to string together a sentence or word to make them both able to leave that scary ce. After getting a sentence, Davy immediately grabbed her father¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Return To Main Consciousness!¡± After saying those words, the two immediately disappeared from that ce. The two of them moved so fast that it was like riding a roller coaster that took them to a ce. A few secondster, a bright light appeared in front of them. They both closed their eyes simultaneously when they prated a light that was so bright. Zhep! After the two prated an extremely bright light, they both immediately returned to their respective consciousnesses. Leon opened his eyes and immediately sat on the patient¡¯s bed while trying to regte his irregr breathing. Cold sweat drenched his whole body at this time. With a confused look, he immediately looked around him, and his eyes fell on his daughter, who was sitting on hisp. ¡°Davy...¡± Leon said with a trembling voice and tears streaming down his cheeks at this time. He hugged his daughter so tightly; he felt so happy when he could see his daughter again. ¡°Thank you, honey; thanks to you, I cane back!¡± Leon said through sobs, hugging his daughter. London, David, Laura, and Lauren in the room looked confused by what was happening at this time. But the four of them let the momentst first. At least the four of them were relieved that Leon had managed to wake up. David, next to Leon, immediately slowly hugged Leon and his daughter. He is very grateful because he still gets to gather with his little family. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again; I don¡¯t want to if I see you like that!¡± David whispered, then kissed Leon¡¯s forehead. Those in the room could only stay silent while watching the sad and happy moments that happened. This was possible thanks to Davareon, who had immense power within him. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak that fluently, and she was still so young, as time went on, she would grow up to be such a great woman in the future. Not long after, Rnd, who had finished the ritual of burying the two bodies, came into the room with widened eyes when he saw his idol there. ..... ¡°Davy...¡± Chapter 229 - 228 Time to Part again! 228 Time to Part again! ¡°David...¡± All eyes immediately turned to where the voice came from. Even Davy did the same. Davy, who saw Rnd look surprised at the doorway, immediately gave Rnd a wide smile. Rnd immediately approached the direction where Davy was. His eyes only focused on the little girl on Leon¡¯sp. When Rnd arrived before Davy, he smiled so warmly as if that smile was only for Davy alone. Even to the extent that Rnd didn¡¯t care about anyone currently looking at him with such a strange look. ¡°Hey,¡± Rnd said as he stretched out his hands to hold Davy. But before Rnd could do it, Leon, currently holding his daughter on hisp, immediately held Rnd¡¯s hands. ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡± Leon asked coldly, which instantly brought Rnd to his senses. ..... His face became frightened when he looked at Leon, who was currently staring at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Ah, I just want to hold her for a while. Can I do that?¡± Rnd said while looking several times at Davy, who was watching him. Leon quickly shook his head because he didn¡¯t want his daughter to be carried by someone with a lustful face like Rnd. ¡°You...¡± But just as Leon was about to say no to Rnd, his daughter suddenly stood up from hisp and held out both hands to Rnd. Indicating that she wanted to be carried by Rnd. Leon widened his eyes when he saw his daughter suddenly want to be carried by Rnd; when he was about to forbid his daughter to be carried by Rnd, David suddenly held Leon¡¯s hand gently. David shook his head while closing his eyes slowly, indicating that Leon should allow his daughter to be carried by Rnd. Leon, who was about to grumble and refuse, couldn¡¯t because his daughter at this time looked like she wanted to be carried by Rnd. Finally, Leon gave up and sighed, allowing Rnd to marry his daughter. With such a happy face, Rnd immediately picked up Davy. After getting the idol he needed, Rnd immediately removed her from where Leon was. ¡°Don¡¯t let you disappear from my sight; stay in this room just in case!¡± Leon Said while looking coldly at Rnd, who was currently consoling Davy. Rnd smiled while nodding his head; then heforted Davy, who looked like she missed him so much. When Rnd and Davy were ying together, at this time, those in the room immediately looked at Leon at the same time. Nichs, London, Laura, Lauren, and David were looking at Leon with eyes full of questions he needed to answer immediately. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to stare at me like that; I¡¯ll tell you what happened to me,¡± Leon said while shaking his head. The five of them were currently focused on listening to what Leon would tell them because they were also curious about what really happened to Leon. Leon told them all Why he could suddenly be in his subconscious on the dark side, it was also unexpected for him. But he only realized this when he was in that ce with his daughter. He realized something rted to his strength. Leon told Nichs and the others that he couldn¡¯t control the Power possessing his body. Leon said that the Poweres from the deepest desire that is within him. ¡°I can¡¯t control it because another figure inside my body will take over my consciousness after my anger is provoked. With the extraordinary Power inside me, that other figure mustplete its task. That is to kill anyone who disturbs me!¡± Leon said while lowering his head as if he didn¡¯t want to tell about the incident that had just happened to him. Nichs, who heard the story from his son, felt that he had to see what kind of Power Leon had. Because Nichs didn¡¯t know what Leon looked like when he changed into ¡°The Power of Chaos!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t analyze what kind of strength you are because I don¡¯t see the form of the Power you mean. Can you show a bit of the Power you mean!¡± Nichs asked Leon, which made Leon widen his eyes instantly. Leon shook his head hard, as he didn¡¯t want to do what his father asked him to do. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore because I don¡¯t want to lose control of myself. Being on the dark side of my subconscious is a terrible experience for me! If my daughter had not picked me up there, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me!¡± Leon answered his father¡¯s question with fear because he seemed traumatized by the incident. David, who was next to him, immediately hugged his lover gently while trying to calm him down. ¡°Don¡¯t push him too hard, I think he¡¯s still not fully recovered at the moment. Let him rest first!¡± London whispered while stroking his lover¡¯s shoulder, trying to give Nichs the sense not to push his son too hard. Nichs, still curious about the Power in Leon¡¯s body, kept silent while looking at his son with a deep gaze. ¡°While I¡¯m still with my mother, I¡¯ll make a potion for Leon! So that his body can recover as before!¡± Laura Said while smiling at them. London and David nodded in confirmation of what Laura had just said. Soon Laura and Lauren headed to the kitchen to make a potion for Leon. Because then it will help Leon to fully recover. Because, at this time, what Leon was feeling was a trauma that was so deep. Several times he still felt that he was still in the Shackles of the Dark Side in his subconscious. Therefore he always asked David to be by his side. Nichs and London sat on the couch in the room. Nichs still looked at his son with many questions currently in his head. There is no cure for the curiosity gnawing at Nichs; he will not be able to calm down if he does not immediately find out what happened to his son. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± London asked Nichs, who was currently silent while looking at Leon. Nichs slowly turned his attention to his husband, who was next to him, then he nodded and said, ¡°We have to help our Son. When facing Leon¡¯s worrisome state, I don¡¯t want to feel the loss for the umpteenth time!¡± London fell silent when he heard what his lover said because what Nichs said had some truth. ¡°For now, let him rest first. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± London Said while looking at Nichs with a deep Gaze. Hearing what London had just said stunned Nichs because he also had no choice but to let his son rest first. Leon was in David¡¯s arms; he remained so that David could continue to calm him. Soon Laura and Lauren returned to the room carrying a pink potion in a ss. Then she gave it to Leon. ¡°Drink this first so that the stamina in your body can fully return!¡± Laura Said with a smile to Leon while giving the potion. Leon smiled as he epted the potion in the ss and drank it slowly. He wrinkled his forehead when he drank the potion because he felt such a strange taste. But he continued to drink the potion because it was for his good. After he finished the potion in the ss, he immediately gave the ss again to Laura. ¡°Thank you, grandma; even though the taste is so weird, but I like it!¡± Leon said while smiling at Laura. Laura and Lauren smiled warmly and nodded to Leon. After giving the potions to Leon, Laura, and Lauren immediately approached where Rnd and Davy were. They both want Davy to return to the Magic Castle because Davy¡¯s presence cannot be too long in the house. Rnd, who realized that his time with the idol of his heart had run out, immediately looked at Laura and Lauren with very sad looks. ¡°Does she have to go now?¡± Rnd asked while looking at Laura and Lauren. The two just nodded their heads in confirmation of what Rnd had asked. Nichs looked at them, then came closer and smiled at Rnd. ¡°Be patient, for your time will surelyeter!¡± Nichs Said with a smile to Rnd. Hearing what Nichs said, Rnd could only nod his head in the affirmative. Before Davy returned home to the Magic Castle, she ran toward where her father was. She immediately hugged her parents tightly. ¡°I will miss you a lot!¡± Leon Said while kissing his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°See you at the ritualter, honey!¡± David said while kissing his daughter¡¯s forehead. Davy smiled broadly while looking at her parents; then, she waved her hands at them both. And after that, Laura held Davy in her arms. Nichs immediately snapped his fingers, and a portal appeared in front of Laura and Lauren. Zhep! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Author¡¯s Note: Thank you @TrueBLFan1997 for the Dragon that you gave to support this Novel. Have a nice day and get lots of luck. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!